《Eclipse's Abattoir》


 Preface

    Dear intrepid reader,


    In the boundless tapestry of the literary realm, you find yourself standing at the threshold of Part II in my epic trilogy, where paths intertwine and destinies continue to unfurl like ancient scrolls under the watchful eye of an elysian scribe. As you embark on this captivating journey once more, let these words serve as a preparatory guide through the labyrinthine corridors of my narrative cosmos.


    Foremost, I beseech you to recall the echoes, to traverse the events of Part I that, like a celestial overture, laid the foundation upon which the stars of my saga scintillate. Before you tread further into the veiled knots and whispered secrets of this sequel, I implore you to don the cloak of retrospection and wade through the prose of the primary installment. For just as a wanderer cannot fully appreciate the summit without conquering the foothills, so too shall the profound revelations of Part II blossom with richer hues when nurtured by the roots of Part I.


    Really, eh... I mean, well, this book just won''t make any sense if you haven''t read the first part.


    ...Ahem.


    Should you have missed the initial verses of my tale, fear not, for the cosmic web that binds our stories knows no bounds. In the luminous realm of the digital arcane, the sacred tome of Part I awaits your perusal, a portal to the past. Turn your gaze to this link, and let the digital tether weave you seamlessly into the cloth of my opulent mosaic:


    ¡ã?. ¡¤ *.¡ã¡¤ *.?¡ã¡¤*¡ã?. ¡¤ *.¡ã¡¤ *.?¡ã¡¤*????? ¡î ?? ???¡ã?. ¡¤ *.¡ã¡¤ *.?¡ã¡¤*¡ã?. ¡¤ *.¡ã¡¤ *.?¡ã¡¤*


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    [ ???</a> ]


    ¡ã?. ¡¤ *.¡ã¡¤ *.?¡ã¡¤*¡ã?. ¡¤ *.¡ã¡¤ *.?¡ã¡¤*????? ¡î ?? ???¡ã?. ¡¤ *.¡ã¡¤ *.?¡ã¡¤*¡ã?. ¡¤ *.¡ã¡¤ *.?¡ã¡¤*


    In the meantime, I shall patiently await your return.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    ...Have you perused the entirety of Dusk''s Fracture?


    ...


    Very well. Otherwise, proceed at your own risk.


    Now, dear reader, with the resonance of past whispers in your ears, I invite you to unfurl the parchment of the second pillar, to waltz once more upon the delicate precipice where fate and choice entwine like the tendrils of ivy upon an antiquated ruin. As you step into the uncharted territories that await, may your heart be as spirited as a champion in pursuit of eternal glory.


    Embrace the magic, savour the mystery, and may my ink-stained quill inscribe your psyche with indelible wonder.


    ...Onward, then.


    Sincerely yours in shadows,


    Lacunykt


    ?.*??.:*¡î

 Chapter 1 ~ Sensory Overload

    Exams were probably the only thing that stressed me out as much as the dangerous expeditions I went on in Emiarhia. That said, it had been a while since the last time I''d felt the familiar pressure that came with cramming for a final. Everyone goes through at least one hyper-stressful study session per semester, but it had been so long I honestly couldn''t remember what it felt like to be properly prepared. At least, for better or worse, I was well versed with being thrown into schoolwork right after a busy day of, you know, almost dying. It''d been five months since I discovered Emiarhia, after all. Things on that planet never really got easier ¨C easier to deal with, maybe, but not simpler. I couldn''t complain, though. I much preferred having my head forcibly screwed on straight than chopped off. Kadia would never allow it any other way. If only she could''ve helped me cram for finals...


    Like most students, I had four subjects to study: English, math, chemistry, and biology. Exams took place over the course of five days, and each one lasted two hours. On Friday night, Oceanside High was going to hold its annual Winter Formal, and Christmas was just two days later.


    I wrote my English final on Monday. The questions weren''t too tough, but there was a fair amount of them. We had to pick two of four short stories and write a well-structured essay comparing and contrasting the way the authors wrote their narratives. In my opinion, I thought I''d done a pretty good job of summarizing how the authors used different styles and perspectives to tell the stories, and I had no doubt I''d get a solid grade on the test.


    My next test was on Tuesday, and it was math. My brain felt like mush by the time I finished answering all the questions. I did, however, manage to pass with an at least decent mark. I wondered if there was any point in learning quadratic functions or how to find the area under a curve, considering there was a considerable chance I wouldn''t be around in a year. It wasn''t the most uplifting thing to think about, so I quickly pushed the thought out of my head.


    It was barely noon when the test ended. Spencer and I had plans to go to the mall afterward to shop for the dance. As much as I found shopping overwhelming, I was looking forward to hanging out with her. She had been the one to suggest going to the Winter Formal, and I didn''t mind going because it seemed like a fun way to close out the semester and year. The dance was supposedly a huge event. I could use a bit of fun.


    "What about this?" I asked, holding up a silver sequin dress against my body.


    Spencer, who was looking at a rack of dresses, glanced over at me. She scrunched her face. "Eh, it''s cute, but you could do better."


    "Yeah, I was thinking the same thing." I returned the dress to the rack and went back to searching.


    The mall was packed with people getting last-minute items for the holiday. There were a ton of Christmas carols being played over the intercom, and the stores had their doors open wide, allowing everyone to see their elaborate displays. I''d never seen so many inflatable Santa Clauses and dancing reindeer in my life.


    Spencer''s hands were a blur as she searched, her fingers flipping the garments back and forth. "So, how are we feeling about the math exam?"


    I shrugged. "Not too bad. I think I did okay."


    "I was freaking out, dude. Did you get to the problem where you had to figure out the first and second derivative of that insanely long polynomial?"


    "Yes," I groaned. "That one killed me."


    "Oh, well at least it''s over," she said with a laugh. "You wanna check out Blue Flamingo?"


    I nodded and followed her. We had to squeeze between five other girls and a few shopping carts before we could make it through the door. I''d been to Blue Flamingo once before, but that had been during the summer. Since then, they''d expanded their selection and added more formal gowns. I browsed the selection, not really seeing anything that jumped out at me. Spencer, however, was like a kid in a candy store. She pulled out every piece of clothing that caught her eye and tossed them at me.


    "This," Spencer prompted. "Try these on."


    "All of them?"


    "Yes. Then we''ll decide which one you should get."


    "I thought we were looking for both of us," I said, struggling to look at her over the mountain of clothes in my arms.


    She smiled. "Oh, I''ve had my outfit planned since October. And I can''t afford anything in here, anyway. This is for you. Come on." She took half of the garments from my hands and guided me to the changing rooms.


    I shut the door and stripped off my clothes. After a moment of hesitation, I picked up the first dress and slipped it on. It was a strapless red piece with ruching. I zipped the side zipper and turned to the mirror. It looked like something a showgirl would wear. I immediately took it off. The next two dresses were no good. One had a cutout back that was too low, and the other was a hideous shade of purple.


    "How are we doing?" Spencer called.


    "Badly," I replied. "Were these chosen randomly?"


    "Hey, don''t judge my impeccable taste!"


    I shook my head. The fourth dress was a long blue satin gown with spaghetti straps. I slid it on and checked myself in the mirror. It didn''t look terrible, but it wasn''t really my style. The bodice was a little loose, and the hem was poofy. I''d look like a misshapen blueberry.


    "Try the skirt," Spencer suggested. "I have a good feeling about it."


    "The skirt?" I asked.


    "Yeah, the green one. If you like it, we can look for a top to go with it."


    "Okaaay..." I undid the back zipper and stepped out of the blue dress. Sure enough, at the bottom of the pile was a tulle skirt. It was a dark shade of emerald green. I slipped it on. It fit snugly around my waist and came down to my mid-shins. Something about it was definitely more my style.


    "Well?" Spencer asked. I threw the t-shirt I''d worn that day back on and opened the changing room door. "That looks perfect! I knew I had good taste."


    "Now we need to find a top," I said. "There''s gotta be something in here."


    We headed back into the fray. It took a little while, but after ten minutes, I managed to find a fitted, cropped shirt with long sleeves. The entire piece was black, but the torso and straight neckline were opaque while the sleeves were glittery mesh.


    Spencer nodded. "Yes. I love it."


    "Really? You think these will go together?"


    "For sure! Buy ''em and let''s get some food. I''m starving."


    After purchasing the two pieces, we headed down to the food court. I was craving sushi, and she was in the mood for pizza. We found a table off to the side and sat down.


    "Now we just need to find you shoes, accessories, and a date," Spencer piped up.


    I almost choked on the avocado roll I was eating. "A date?"


    "It''s a dance, Chloe. You deserve someone to go with."


    "But I''m going with you, aren''t I?"


    "I mean, yeah, of course. But I''m also kind of going with Joel. And I don''t want you to feel like a third wheel."


    I waved my hand. "I don''t mind."


    "You''re sure? Because I can ditch him for a night if it''s going to bother you," she insisted, chewing on a slice of pepperoni.


    "Really, Spence, it''s fine. I''ll be all right if you''re there."


    I wasn''t entirely sure how I felt. While I didn''t really want a date for the Winter Formal, Spencer was right about feeling like a third wheel. Still, I figured it wouldn''t be the end of the world. As long as I was having a good time, it wouldn''t matter.


    "Who knows," she continued, "maybe Luke is just dying to go with you."


    "Oh, ha-ha," I deadpanned. "I don''t think he''s a dancing kind of person."


    "You might be surprised. I think he likes you more than you know." She winked.


    I took a sip of my iced tea. "What makes you say that?"


    "Because he''s always stealing glances at you. He''s got those intense eyes and the brooding expression, but it''s different when he looks at you. He seems, I don''t know, softer. Or something."


    I tried to ignore the little butterfly that had started fluttering in my stomach, but my cheeks betrayed me and flushed hot. "You''re imagining things."


    "Uh-huh. Whatever you say. Just know that I''m watching you." She wagged her finger.


    "I can''t believe we''re even talking about this," I groaned, resting my forehead against the cool surface of the table. I still wasn''t sure how to make sense of the way Luke made me feel, or why my feelings towards him seemed to be shifting. It was sudden and confusing. I didn''t like it. All I knew was that he''d become a part of my life, and whether I wanted to admit it or not, it was difficult to imagine not having him around anymore.


    Spencer laughed. "I thought you''d be used to it."


    "I am. I just... Ugh." I sighed.


    "What''s up?"


    I hesitated. "Luke''s complicated. We''re not anything, but we''re also something. Does that make sense?"


    "Totally."


    "We''ve known each other for a while, and we spend kind of a lot of time together. Sometimes it feels like we''re just friends, but there''s other times when it''s, well, more than that."


    "More how?"


    I tilted my head, thinking. "Like, he''ll hold my hand or something, and then there''s this¡­tension. And, I don''t know, it''s weird."


    Spencer leaned forward and put her chin on her hand. "Do you like him? Romantically?"


    I looked away. "I don''t know. To be honest, I''m not entirely sure what that feels like. I''ve had crushes, sure, but nothing''s ever really come of them. They were always more hypothetical than anything else. And everything I thought I had with Nathan turned out to be not at all what I wanted. It''s hard for me to figure out what''s real and what''s not."


    "Let me rephrase. Is it possible you have feelings for Luke?" she asked gently.


    "Possibly," I muttered, fiddling with a chopstick. "I mean, everything''s possible if you argue your point well enough."


    "Chloe, you''re deflecting."


    "I know!" I admitted, putting my head in my hands. "It''s just that, if I actually do have feelings for him, I have no idea what I''m supposed to do. What does it mean? What does it mean if he doesn''t like me back? Or what if he does? Are we just friends who sometimes randomly get butterflies in their stomachs, or are we friends who are, I don''t know, attracted to each other or whatever? How am I supposed to know the difference?"


    "There''s only one way to find out." She shrugged.


    I lifted my head. "And how''s that?"


    "Well, I know you''re too much of a chicken to tell him the truth, so I have a better idea. You can take the imagination test."


    "The what?"


    "The imagination test," she repeated. "You picture yourself doing certain things, and based on your reaction, you can tell how you feel. It''s super simple."


    "Sounds stupid," I said flatly.


    "That''s what everyone says until it works." She took a bite of pizza and grinned.


    "Fine, whatever. I''ll humour you. What do I have to do?"


    "First, you have to close your eyes."


    I rolled my eyes and then closed them.


    "No, don''t roll your eyes. You have to actually try," Spencer huffed.


    "Okay, okay." I relaxed my shoulders and tried to clear my mind.


    "Now, if you were going on a date with someone, where''s somewhere you''d like to go?"


    "Mmm... The beach?"


    "The beach," Spencer repeated. "What are you doing there?"


    "Walking along the water, listening to the waves. The sun is setting... The wind is blowing," I murmured, picturing the scene in my mind.


    "Perfect. Beautiful. The sky is orange and pink¡­ The sand is slightly warm under your feet... You can smell a tinge of salt in the air, and you can hear the distant calls of birds."


    I imagined myself sitting on the sand, the waves crashing softly onto the shore. A breeze tickled the nape of my neck. "Yep."


    "Now, are you alone?" Spencer questioned.


    I inhaled slowly. "I guess not."


    Her tone became amusedly dramatic. "Ah! You get the feeling you''re not alone... Someone is nearby. But who?"


    "Spencer," I complained. "Is this necessary?"


    "Just go with it!"


    "All right. It''s... It''s Luke."


    "He''s walking towards you, the setting sun casting shadows over his handsome face. He''s wearing shorts and a black t-shirt¡­ Y''know, maybe one of those nice compression ones. And there''s a small smile on his lips. He stops in front of you. ''Hi,'' he says."


    I could feel my face warming again. "Hey," I replied, my voice soft.


    "You can''t help but notice his¡­dreamy blue eyes," Spencer continued. "They''re staring into yours."


    My heart was beating a little faster. In my mental movie, I stood up. "Okay..."


    "The breeze catches a strand of your hair, and he gently brushes it back behind your ear." Her voice was narrative and slow. I pictured Luke''s fingers brushing the hair off my cheek. A shiver ran down my spine. "His hand lingers there. What do you do?"


    "Um..." My throat was dry. "I..."


    "Chloe?"


    My eyebrows drew together. "Hold on, hold on. I''m thinking."


    "You''re thinking." I could hear her hold in a laugh. "Well, what are you thinking about?"


    "What''s the right thing to do? What does he want?" I muttered.


    "Chloe. What do you want?"


    I bit the inside of my lip. "I... I don''t know."


    Spencer sighed. "Okay, then imagine this. What would happen if, in this moment, Luke suddenly leaned down and kissed you? What would you do?"


    My eyes snapped open. "Spencer, this is not helping."


    "Hey, if you''re not ready to face reality, you can pretend to face it in your imagination." She crossed her arms. "Keep your eyes closed!"


    "Sorry." I closed my eyes again.


    "Imagine Luke is about to kiss you," she ordered. "You''re back on the beach. The sunset is behind you, and the stars are starting to peek out. There''s a hint of a chill in the air. His hand is resting on your cheek. He''s leaning in closer." The image was vivid in my mind. My stomach twisted with nerves. "He''s going to kiss you. You can either step back or move closer."


    I could see the expression on Luke''s face as he started to close the space between us. It was an expression of curiosity, longing, and a hint of fear. I wasn''t sure if it was an accurate reflection of what he would actually look like, or just an interpretation of my own thoughts and feelings. Either way, my heart was pounding in my chest.


    "Chloe?"


    "Uh, yeah, I''m still here."


    "You didn''t answer the question," Spencer prompted.


    "Right, um..." I hesitated.


    "Just go with your gut. What would you do?"


    "I would..." The words wouldn''t form. Deep down, I knew what I wanted, but not how to articulate it. "I would..."


    "Yes¡­?"


    I exhaled slowly. "I...would kiss him."


    Spencer clapped. "HA! I knew it!"


    "Knew what?!" I demanded, opening my eyes.


    "It''s not that you don''t have any feelings for him, it''s that you''re afraid of what that might mean. You''re scared of taking the next step, or even being honest with yourself," she explained. "It''s okay. It''s just a defense mechanism. We all have one or two."


    My face was on fire. "What does this mean?"


    "It means," Spencer said, pointing a finger at me, "that you''re definitely not just friends."


    I stared down at the half-eaten sushi on my plate. My mind was reeling, trying to sort out my emotions. Everything was jumbled. I didn''t know what was happening. Was I falling for him? Did he feel the same? Was I ready for that? Could I handle the consequences? What was I going to do? I wasn''t sure what was happening to me, but one thing was certain: Spencer was right. She''d been right all along.


    "Don''t stress about it," she reassured me, squeezing my hand. "It''s just an exercise. Take it all in stride."


    I shook my head. "Okay... But can we not talk about it anymore?"


    "Deal. So, how about shoes? I''m thinking black heels, maybe straps. And you also need to decide on gold or silver¨C" Her gaze shifted past me, and her eyes suddenly widened. "Uh oh."


    I turned in my chair and followed her line of sight. My heart almost burst out of my chest. There, across the food court, were Luke, Gavin, and Eric, strolling side-by-side while laughing about something.


    "Fuck," I hissed, spinning back around. I was in no state to be running into him, wearing sweatpants and an old band t-shirt with my hair tied up messily. "They''re walking this way. Spencer, this is the worst timing. What am I supposed to do?"


    "Act normal. Just eat your food and look pretty," she instructed. "He won''t even notice."


    "Are you kidding? He notices everything!" I whispered.


    She leaned closer and added, "Relax! If you act weird, he''ll definitely know something''s up. Just be yourself."


    As the guys approached our table, I forced myself to remain calm. Spencer gave a little wave.


    "Spencer!" Gavin greeted. "What''s up?"


    "Nothing much," she answered, smiling, then eyed the multiple shopping bags in their hands. "What are you guys doing here?"


    Luke explained, "Eric had some Christmas shopping to do." He was wearing a dark grey sweatshirt and light-wash jeans. His hair was unusually dishevelled, which meant he''d either been running his hands through it or had been sleeping. Knowing him, it was probably the latter. I smiled a little at the thought.


    "Kind of last minute, don''t you think?" Spencer teased, arching an eyebrow.


    Eric shrugged. "My mom likes surprises."


    "That''s cute," she laughed.


    Gavin stuck his hands in his pockets. "So, what are you two up to?"


    "We''re on a quest for the perfect outfit for Chloe''s first Winter Formal," Spencer announced. "So far, it''s coming along nicely. Right, Chloe?"


    I glanced up from my sushi and nodded. My face was already threatening to burst into flames once more. "Yep."


    "You guys are going, huh?" Gavin commented.


    Spencer nodded. "Joel is too. What about you three?"


    "I don''t really have the patience for dances," Eric answered, scratching the back of his head.


    "I''ve been known to go," Gavin commented.


    "Same. I''m actually not a terrible dancer." Luke looked at me and grinned. I felt my breath catch in my throat. I wasn''t sure if it was from panic or from excitement. I wasn''t sure what to do or say, so I just focused on finishing my roll.


    "Well, now I really want to see you dance," Spencer said.


    He shrugged. "We''ll see."


    "We should probably get going," Eric interjected, glancing at the large clock that hung on the wall. "The movie starts soon, and we still need to buy snacks from the dollar store to smuggle in."


    "Right. Yeah. It was good to see you, Spencer. Chloe." Gavin offered a slight smile.


    "You too," Spencer responded.


    "I''ll meet you there in a bit," Luke decided.


    "Later." Eric gave a quick wave and then followed Gavin away. Luke was still standing there, watching me with a curious expression.


    "I''ll just¡­let you two talk," Spencer said, rising from her seat.


    I shot her a confused glance. "Where are you going?"


    "Bathroom."


    "But we were just¨C"


    "You''ll be fine," she interrupted before walking off.


    I turned back to Luke and tried to hide my annoyance. I couldn''t believe she''d just left me like that. I was not prepared to talk to him alone. I wasn''t even sure how to look him in the eye after the conclusion I''d just reached.


    "Can I sit?" he asked, nodding at the empty seat.


    I forced a smile. "Sure."


    He set his bags down and sat across from me. "How''s your day been?"


    "Fine. Pretty good, actually." I glanced down at my lunch, unsure what else to do with my eyes. Now looking at him was like looking at the sun. It was too bright. Too hot. Too much. "How about you?"


    He shrugged. "Good, I guess. Busy."


    "I noticed." I motioned to his bags.


    "Yeah. Christmas shopping is no joke." He shook his head, grinning. "Hey, how was your math exam earlier?"


    "Better than I expected."


    "Nice. That''s good."


    I could sense the tension in the air. It was so thick I could''ve cut it with a knife. Why was he just sitting there? Didn''t he have a movie to get to? Was he waiting for something? What was he expecting me to say? I could barely keep my thoughts straight.


    He drummed his fingers against the table. "So, Winter Formal, huh?"


    "Yeah."


    "Who are you going with?"


    "Just Spencer and Joel," I replied. "What about you?"


    "I think it''ll be me and Gavin. But he wanted to invite this other girl, too." He tilted his head. "And Farrah is making it sound like a date, so who knows."


    A pang of disappointment struck my heart. I thought they weren''t talking anymore, after what she did to him. Then again, he was known for letting things slide. Maybe he''d already forgiven her. I hadn''t.


    "Farrah is going with you?" I tried to hide the disdain in my voice.


    "I think it''s more like...we''re both going to be there. I don''t really know what''s going on. She just kind of sprung the idea on me the other day."


    "I see," I murmured.


    He looked away, scratching his chin. "Listen, Chloe, I... I wanted to ask you something."


    I blinked. "Okay." My heart skipped a beat. Was Luke going to ask me what I thought he was going to ask me? Or was I jumping the gun?


    "So, this dance," he continued.


    "Yep."


    "I was wondering..." He ran his hand through his hair, making it stand up more. "I was wondering if, maybe, you would want to, uh..."


    I could hear my heartbeat pounding in my ears. My whole body felt tingly. I didn''t realize it until then, but I wanted him to ask me more than anything. It would be the perfect excuse to spend more time with him, and not just during classes. Maybe this was my chance to finally get to know him better.


    I struggled to keep my eyes on him, so they wandered around the room instead. But as soon as I caught sight of the wall clock, I stopped breathing. It was already past three. I was late to my Emiarhian classes. Spencer and I''d spent way more time than I''d thought searching for clothes. I still had to go home and get my necklace first.


    "You okay?" Luke asked, concern etched across his face.


    I snapped out of it and met his gaze. "I''m so sorry, Luke. I totally forgot. I really have to go; I''m super late!"


    "Oh." He sounded a little disheartened.


    "I''m sorry," I repeated.


    He smiled. "Don''t worry about it. Is everything okay?"


    I gathered my belongings. "Everything''s fine. But I have to run. You can text me later, if you want."


    "Well, uh, have fun, then," he said, standing.


    "Thanks. Enjoy the movie!" I rushed away without another word. I ran into Spencer on the way out and quickly explained that I was late for...a really important thing.


    As I hurried out of the mall, I was mentally kicking myself. What were the odds? It was a cruel coincidence. But there was nothing I could do. I just hoped Luke didn''t think I was brushing him off. I wasn''t sure what his question was, but I was almost positive it was what I''d been hoping for. Either way, there was no turning back now. I was officially late, and I had a feeling Miss Lucera would not be pleased. I ran all the way back to my house and up the stairs, then grabbed my necklace from the nightstand and put it on.


    <hr>


    The next day, I was back at school. Luke and I had our chemistry final. Spencer had her Spanish final. We were all nervous. Even though we''d studied a lot, there was still a lot to memorize. Luke waited outside the classroom for me to arrive.


    "Hey," he said, giving me a slight wave.


    "Hi!" My heart skipped a beat. I was still trying to make sense of the realization I''d had the day before. Everything felt different. His eyes, his voice, his smile... It was like he was suddenly a brand-new person. And I was a goner.


    "Ready?" he asked, adjusting his backpack strap.


    "As I''ll ever be."


    "Great. Let''s do this."


    I followed him inside and sat beside him in the back. The rest of the students filtered in over the next few minutes. We exchanged small talk while waiting for the teacher to hand out the tests. When everyone had one, we began.


    Chemistry was never easy, but the final was brutal. There were tons of equations and problems and only two hours to complete them. As I started working on it, I was relieved that I at least knew what to do. It was a struggle, but I pushed through and got nearly every part done.


    "Time''s up!" the teacher announced.


    Everyone in the class groaned. I took a deep breath and handed my test to the teacher, who collected it with the others.


    I turned to Luke, who looked exhausted. "That was rough."


    "Very," he agreed. "I''m glad I had your help, though. Otherwise, I probably would''ve failed."


    I smiled. "Don''t sell yourself short. You would''ve done fine."


    "If you say so." He leaned back in his chair and stretched. "Will I see you at my game tonight?"


    "Wouldn''t miss it," I replied. "It''s the last one before winter break, right?"


    "Right."


    "Then, yes, I will definitely be there."


    I tried to make it to as many of Luke''s home games as possible, which meant I''d had to cut my training sessions a little short every so often. Thankfully, since my skills had improved drastically from when I''d first begun, Kadia was now more lenient about my schedule. She didn''t mind if I left a bit early on those days.


    By eight o''clock, I''d made it to the field behind the school to watch the Oceanside Pirates play against the Vista Panthers. The game was going to start any minute. The teams were warming up, and the bleachers were packed. As I passed by the teams gathered around their coaches, I caught sight of Luke. His face was serious. Focused. Ready. It made my heart beat a little faster. I thought about approaching him and saying hi, but I decided against it. He needed to concentrate. So instead, I climbed the bleachers to sit by myself.


    Imagine my shock when my eyes landed on Farrah and her friends, sitting a few rows in front of me. My heart sank. I''d never seen her here before. She was an athlete, sure, but I had a feeling this wasn''t about sports. Her eyes were trained on Luke, who was still listening to the coach. There''s no way he asked her to be here, right?


    The ref blew the whistle, signalling the start of the match. The teams moved onto the field, and the crowd roared with excitement. I couldn''t stop watching Luke, especially whenever he had the ball. He was mesmerizing, with his skillful maneuvers and quick decisions. The first quarter started and ended with the score tied 0-0.


    In the middle of the second quarter, one of the players on the opposing team tripped him. It was hard to tell if it was accidental or not. The ball flew from his possession, and the guy snatched it up, dribbling in the other direction. Luke got up and chased after him, weaving between the other players. Just as the guy was about to score the goal, Luke caught up and stole the ball, then passed it to another member of his team. The player dribbled the ball down the field and kicked it into the net. Pirates scored!


    Everyone in the crowd was cheering and whistling. Pride swelled within me, and I found myself clapping along with them. As the teams lined back up to resume play, my eyes fell on Farrah, whose arms were crossed. I narrowed my gaze. Why was she here? Did she really think just showing up would somehow rekindle their friendship? And would Luke even want that? I knew he could forgive anyone, but Farrah had done something terrible. It was assault, wasn''t it? How could anyone ever get over that completely?


    At the end of the second quarter, the teams went on break. I decided to grab a drink from the concessions stand. I was still waiting in line when Luke ran up, decked out in soccer gear.


    "Hey," he greeted, offering a tired smile. "You made it."


    "I did. And so did Farrah, apparently."


    He frowned. "Farrah''s here?"


    "Yup. She was here before me," I replied, nodding toward the bleachers.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Luke craned his neck to look. "Huh. I didn''t even notice. But that doesn''t surprise me."


    "Does she come to all your games?"


    "Just the last few."


    I paid for a bottle of juice and stepped out of line. "I thought you guys weren''t really speaking anymore."


    "We''re not. She''s just...being herself, I guess." He shook his head. "Ever since we stopped talking, she''s been acting really weird. And persistent. But it''s not a big deal."


    I furrowed my brow. "That kinda sounds like a big deal, Luke."


    "It''s not," he insisted, but the look on his face told me otherwise. "Anyway, how are you liking the game?"


    "It''s been good. You''re doing great!" I gave him a thumbs-up.


    We were abruptly interrupted by one of his teammates running up and dousing him with water from a giant bottle. Luke yelped, then burst into laughter. I giggled and backed up.


    "Dude, what was that for?" Luke asked, wiping his face with his hand.


    His teammate gave him a playful shove. "You need to cool off. We''re getting steamrolled out here."


    "It''s tied, man," Luke countered, pushing him back.


    "And if you don''t get back in there, it won''t be," the guy insisted.


    He grinned. "Relax, I''ll be right there. Go stretch."


    "All right. Five minutes. Tell your girlfriend to cheer extra loud for you," he joked before running off again.


    My face went tomato red. I didn''t know what to say. Were we giving off some sort of vibe that random people were picking up on?!


    "He''s just kidding," Luke said, shrugging it off. He seemed a little flustered too, but maybe it was just because of the cold water. The beads were still dripping from his hair, and his cheeks were flushed.


    I tucked a loose strand of hair behind my ear. "Yeah, of course."


    "Anyway, I better get back to it," he continued. "Wish me luck."


    "Good luck!" I said, watching him walk away. He glanced over his shoulder at me and smiled. My heart fluttered.


    As soon as he was out of sight, the smile slipped off my face. Something about Farrah''s persistence wasn''t sitting right with me. It didn''t seem healthy. Maybe she was trying to win him back. But why would she want to date someone who clearly didn''t want to be with her anymore? If she couldn''t take a hint, she needed serious help. I wasn''t sure what to do about it, though. It wasn''t my business, technically. But I didn''t like the thought of her being here, waiting for him like a hawk.


    I went back to the stands and sat down, trying to calm my nerves. There was no reason to get so worked up. If Luke said everything was fine, then I believed him. That''s just the kind of person he was. He wouldn''t lie about it. Right?


    The teams reconvened and continued the game. The score was tied 1-1. In the third quarter, the Panthers gained the upper hand. They scored once, putting them in the lead. But the Pirates refused to give up. With ten seconds left in the third quarter, Luke scored a goal, pulling the Pirates into a tie once again. The crowd erupted with cheers.


    As the teams reset and the fourth quarter started, it became clear that neither of the teams was planning on giving up anytime soon. They fought hard, passing the ball back and forth. Luke kept close watch of the opposing players, trying to predict their moves. Every time he got the ball, he ran with it, evading the other players until he could pass it off to someone else. The crowd was buzzing with anticipation. The same opponent who''d tripped Luke earlier came up to him again. He played with a temper. When Luke was in possession of the ball, the guy tried to trip him again. But this time, Luke saw him coming. He leapt into the air and kicked the ball towards the goal, dodging his rival.


    Unfortunately, both of them miscalculated. As Luke landed, his head swung down, while the other player''s knee swung up in a late attempt to knee the ball. It collided with Luke''s face. There was a sickening thud, and Luke crumpled. He''d been hit squarely in the nose. I gasped, my hands flying up to my mouth. He was still. My heart pounded. A million thoughts rushed through my head, most of them horrible.


    The ref blew her whistle, calling a foul. The guy who''d hit Luke looked dumbfounded. Blood was pouring from the latter''s nose.


    "Is he okay?" someone shouted.


    "What happened?"


    "Someone get him some ice!"


    The ref knelt beside him, trying to wake him. The other players backed up. After a moment, Luke''s eyes fluttered open. He squinted, his face contorted in pain. The ref helped him sit up, and he cradled his nose in his hand, blood soaking his jersey. I watched in horror as his teammates rushed to his side. Within seconds, a medic was on the scene, helping him to his feet and escorting him off the field. The ref signalled a penalty, and the game resumed.


    I felt sick. I didn''t know what to do. Was it a concussion? Was he hurt badly? I didn''t even wait to see what happened next. I was on my feet, running. I didn''t care about anything except making sure Luke was okay. I pushed through the crowds, trying not to get distracted by the commotion surrounding me. People were shouting, trying to figure out what happened. Some of the spectators were starting to disperse, not wanting to stick around any longer.


    After a few minutes of searching, I finally found the small white tent the school set up outside for medical emergencies during athletic events. I jogged over and peeked inside, my heart racing. Luke was sitting in a plastic folding chair, hunched over, an ice pack pressed against his nose. His eyes were squeezed shut. The medic was wiping some of the blood away while speaking in a low voice. When she spotted me, she held a finger to her lips and shook her head.


    "Sorry," I whispered. "Can I come in?"


    She hesitated. "One moment, please." She turned back to Luke. "Keep the ice on it, okay? Don''t lean back, and keep some pressure on the bridge. Let me know if you start to feel worse." He mumbled an agreement, not moving. The medic approached me, sticking a pen behind her ear. "What''s your relationship to him?"


    "I''m a friend. Chloe," I replied, my throat tight.


    She studied me. "Okay. He''s in a lot of pain, so try not to bother him too much, all right?"


    "Of course," I promised.


    She motioned for me to go ahead.


    "Hey," I said softly, kneeling at the foot of Luke''s chair. His face was stained with blood. My stomach twisted.


    "Hi," he muttered. His eyes were visibly watering.


    "How are you feeling?" I asked.


    He sighed, then winced. "Like shit."


    "Yeah, no kidding," I said, frowning. "Is it broken?"


    "The nurse didn''t think so."


    "Did you pass out?"


    "For a second."


    "Geez," I said. I had no idea what to say. My mind was still processing the event. There was so much blood everywhere, from his face to his jersey to the small metal pan on his lap used for collecting it.


    "Are they still playing?" Luke asked, closing his eyes again.


    I nodded. "Yeah, they are. But don''t worry about that right now."


    "We were winning..." he mumbled.


    "I know. And you did great," I assured him. "Don''t worry. I''m sure they can pull it together without you."


    "They''ll have to," he said, taking a deep breath through his mouth.


    We sat in silence for a minute. My heart rate had slowed down, but the anxiety was still there. Luke''s pain was palpable. He was never the type of person to complain, and I admired him for that, but this was different. I adjusted my posture so I was sitting cross-legged on the floor. I didn''t want to go anywhere.


    "Did you know that the average adult has eight to twelve pints of blood in their body?" Luke spoke up.


    "That''s a lot," I commented.


    "Right? I wonder how much I''m losing right now."


    I smiled. "Not too much, I think. The bleeding seems to have slowed."


    "Yeah." He shifted in his seat, still holding the ice pack against his nose. "This hurts a lot more than I thought it would."


    "I bet..."


    He cracked an eye open and looked down at me. "You know what''s funny?"


    "What?"


    "The guy who hit me. His name is Brad," he replied, shaking his head. "Talk about a clich¨¦."


    I laughed. "That''s hilarious."


    "I know," he said, wincing again.


    There was a lull in the conversation. I chewed on my bottom lip, trying to think of something to talk about. I didn''t want him to sit here, miserable and in pain. But I wasn''t sure what else I could do. I couldn''t magically heal him. I couldn''t wave my hand and make it all better. I would''ve if I could''ve. All I could do was wait and offer moral support.


    "Hey," Luke spoke again. "You should get back to the game. You''ll miss the ending."


    I shrugged. "That''s okay. I''ve seen plenty of soccer matches before."


    "You sure? I don''t want to keep you here if you have somewhere to be, either."


    "I''m sure," I said, smiling. "Really, it''s okay."


    Luke gave me a faint smile in return, then closed his eyes again. His face was pale, and there was a small trail of blood running from his nose down to his top lip, then dripping into the pan. He took another deep breath and chuckled. "I''m gonna look so ugly tomorrow."


    "Nah. Your face can''t possibly get any uglier," I joked.


    "Ouch," he replied, laughing a little harder. "I''m already injured."


    I bit my tongue. "Sorry. Couldn''t resist."


    "No worries." He leaned back in the chair. "You know, I''m actually kinda glad you''re here."


    My hand shot out to clutch his forearm. "Oh, keep forward, don''t lean back! And really? You are?"


    He hunched over again. "Yeah. Thanks for... You know, being here. For making me laugh."


    I grinned and blushed a little. "Of course. Anytime."


    "You''re a good friend, Chloe. I''m lucky to have you."


    I swallowed. Friend. Of course Luke saw me that way. We hadn''t even known each other for half a year, after all. I wouldn''t expect him to confess any feelings right now, in that state, but hearing him say it still stung a tiny bit. It was the truth.


    "Well, I''m lucky to have you, too," I replied, letting go of his arm. A small towel draped over his shoulder caught my attention. I picked it up and held it in front of him. It was damp. "Where''d this come from?"


    "The nurse gave it to me."


    "Do you mind if I clean you up a bit?" I asked. "You''re, uh... Well, it''s kind of everywhere."


    "If you want to..."


    He pulled the ice pack away from his face and let his head drop lower, giving me a full view from where I sat on the ground. His nose and the skin surrounding his eyes were already starting to bruise. It was a pretty gruesome sight. But I was determined.


    "Here goes." I folded the towel so a clean spot was exposed and gently started dabbing his cheek.


    Luke''s face scrunched up. "Ow."


    I paused. "Sorry! Am I hurting you?"


    "A little. But it''s okay."


    I continued cleaning him off, doing my best to be careful. He sat perfectly still. Every once in a while, his eyes would meet mine. When his face was mostly clean, I moved onto his neck, wiping the drips of blood away. He had the faintest hint of stubble on his jaw. I was so close to him, I could see every little detail on his face. A tiny scar below his eyebrow, a few freckles on his cheekbones. But there was nothing ugly about him. I finished the job, then wiped my own hands with the towel, setting it aside.


    "How''s that?" I asked.


    "Better, thanks," he replied, raising the ice pack to his nose again. "I don''t know how anyone would get the blood out of my jersey, though."


    "Probably a good idea to soak it."


    "I think I might just toss it."


    I smiled. "Or it could be a fun memento. ''My Almost Broken Nose''."


    "Sounds like a bad punk album," he quipped with a smirk.


    Before we could say anything else, the tent flap flew open. I turned, expecting to see the medic, but instead it was Farrah. Her face was red, and she looked worried.


    "Lucas! Are you okay?" she demanded, rushing towards us.


    He looked up. "Uh, yeah. It''s not as bad as it looks."


    She planted her hands on her hips. "What the hell happened?"


    "Brad kneed me and caught my nose," he explained, gesturing with his free hand. "Didn''t you see it?"


    "Yeah, and it was disgusting." She wrinkled her nose. "God, your face is all red and bruised. Is it broken?"


    "I don''t think so."


    She knelt down beside me and studied him for a second. Then she glanced at me, narrowing her eyes. "Why are you here?"


    "She was helping me clean up." Luke nodded towards the bloodstained towel.


    "Well, you did a terrible job," Farrah snapped, standing up. "There''s still some on his lip."


    "I know," I said, "but it''s too close to his nose to really get."


    She huffed and took the towel from the chair. Before Luke could say anything, she''d started blotting the area above his lip with a bit too much force.


    He pulled away. "Ow. Farrah, stop."


    "I''m trying to help!" she insisted. "It''s just a little blood, damn. Don''t be such a baby."


    I got to my feet and crossed my arms but kept quiet. Luke didn''t need help defending himself, but Farrah always knew how to make my own blood boil. She was so obnoxious, always acting like the only thing that mattered was what she wanted.


    "Seriously." Luke reached up and took her hand, pushing her away.


    Farrah relented, dropping the towel. "Sorry. Does it really hurt that bad? Do you think you''ll be okay by Friday night?"


    "Huh?"


    "The formal," she replied.


    He stared at her. "Are you serious right now?"


    "What?"


    "I just had the shit kicked out of me, and you''re worried about the stupid dance?"


    She pouted. "Well, we were going to go together. Can''t we still?"


    "Oh my god¡­" he muttered, closing his eyes.


    I couldn''t hold my tongue any longer. "Farrah, give him a break. He needs some time to recover."


    She glared at me. "I''m sorry, was I talking to you? Are you his keeper or something?"


    "No, I''m his friend," I retorted.


    "Yeah, well, I''ve been his friend for way longer. So how about you shut your mouth and let me handle it."


    "Excuse me? Are you a doctor now?"


    "Okay, that''s enough," Luke interjected, his voice raised. We both stopped and turned towards him. He sighed, lowered his ice pack, and rubbed his temple. "Farrah, why are you even here?"


    "Because I wanted to make sure you were okay," she answered. "And because I missed you. We haven''t talked in forever. It''s like you''ve been ignoring me or something."


    He shook his head. "No, it''s not like that. ...I''ve been busy."


    "Too busy to answer my texts?"


    "I''ve texted you back."


    "Not very much. Just a few words here and there."


    Luke didn''t reply. I wasn''t sure what was going through his head. Maybe he was trying to figure out how to word his thoughts. Maybe he was just thinking. Either way, Farrah seemed annoyed by the lack of response.


    "So, anyway," she continued, "are you still coming? To the dance, I mean."


    "I''m not sure."


    "Why not?"


    "Because I don''t know if I feel like going."


    "Why not?" she repeated, her tone slightly more aggressive.


    He sighed. "Look, my face hurts, and I''m tired, and I''d really like some peace and quiet."


    "Oh." She hesitated. Her cheeks flushed. "Well, um, do you want me to stay? Or maybe I could drive you home."


    "It''s okay. I always walk home," he replied.


    "Then I''ll walk with you," she offered.


    He frowned. "Actually, Chloe''s already gonna walk me home."


    I glanced over at him, surprised. That wasn''t part of the plan.


    Farrah narrowed her eyes at me again. "Why would she do that? You two are hardly friends."


    "Because she''s nice, and she''s a good person," he snapped.


    "Fine," she grumbled, backing away. "Whatever. Have fun on your date, then."


    "It''s not a¨C"


    Before Luke could finish, Farrah spun around and marched out of the tent, letting the flap fall behind her. A few seconds later, the sound of her stomping across the grass faded away.


    Luke leaned back, wincing, and covered his face with the ice pack again. I felt awful. I hadn''t meant to cause any trouble between him and Farrah, but it was obvious she wasn''t happy about me spending time with him. That problem never seemed to get better. In fact, since I''d realized how I felt about Luke, it could only get worse from here.


    "I''m sorry about that," he spoke up, startling me out of my thoughts.


    "It''s fine," I assured him. "I''m sorry, too."


    "Why?" he asked before tearing his gaze away from the wall. "You didn''t do anything."


    "Well, it''s partly my fault why she''s acting like that. She thinks we''re... You know," I mumbled.


    He raised his eyebrows. "Really? And she''s upset about it?"


    "Apparently."


    "Huh," he murmured. He looked thoughtful for a second, then shook his head. "Well, whatever. It doesn''t matter. She''s just being immature."


    "That''s for sure."


    "So, um," he began, "you don''t actually need to walk me home. I just said that to get her off my back."


    "Oh." My chest tightened. "I was going to offer anyway."


    "Really? I guess we live near each other..."


    "Yeah, that''s part of it."


    Luke studied me for a second, tilting his head to one side. "And the other part is...?"


    "You just got bashed in the face," I reminded him.


    "So?"


    "So, I want to make sure you get home safe."


    He grinned, and my stomach flipped. "Thanks, Chloe."


    The sound of raucous cheering erupted outside, catching both our attention. The match must''ve ended. I took a second to peek outside the tent. The Pirates had won the match, 4-2. I could see everyone on the sidelines jumping around, celebrating. Some of the players pulled their jerseys off, throwing them into the air. It was a typical display of teenage excitement.


    "Guess what?" I said, walking back over to Luke. "You won."


    He cracked a smile. "Nice. Almost makes all of this worth it." I laughed.


    A few minutes later, the medic finally came to check on him. She asked a bunch of questions, then shone a light into his eyes. After declaring him to be concussion-free, she sent him home with instructions to rest and keep icing his nose. Not long after that, all of Luke''s teammates came flooding into the tent, cheering and celebrating. They gathered around him, asking if he was all right. Some of the boys gave him high-fives, while others clapped him on the shoulder.


    "You look like a freak, Lucas," one guy joked.


    "You''d look the same, Mike," Luke replied, laughing.


    "Yeah, but we can''t have two ugly faces on the team! People might think we''re related!" Mike exclaimed, and the group broke into laughter again.


    A different guy came up and slapped his hand against Luke''s, shaking it afterwards. "Good game, man. Glad you''re not dead."


    "Me too," Luke said with a smile.


    "Here''s your stuff," the guy added, dropping a duffle bag beside Luke''s chair. "You gonna be all right?"


    "I''ll be fine."


    "Cool. Rest up."


    With that, the guys headed out of the tent, leaving just Luke and me again. The celebrations were still going on outside. I could hear them chanting the school''s name, along with a bunch of whoops and yells. I smiled, glancing towards the entrance.


    "They''re really excited, huh?" I remarked.


    Luke nodded. "Yeah, they are. They should be. It was a tough match."


    "So, how are you feeling?"


    "Still in pain," he admitted.


    "Do you want to wait a bit before we leave?" I suggested.


    "I was thinking that," he replied. "I wouldn''t mind changing, too."


    "That''s probably a good idea."


    "Can you grab my stuff for me?" he asked, sitting up straighter.


    "For sure." I picked up the duffle bag and set it on a nearby table, unzipping it. Inside, there was a folded hoodie, track pants, a reusable water bottle, a phone, socks, and a pair of sneakers. "Um, what do you want?"


    "Just the hoodie and sneakers, please."


    "No problem." I fished them out of the bag, then turned back around. Luke had risen to his feet, set the shallow pan of blood onto a different table, and was now lifting his jersey over his head. Careful not to catch his nose against the fabric, he moved slowly, wincing a couple of times.


    I froze. My eyes wandered across his bare upper body, causing my face to redden. I''d seen him shirtless before, but this time was a lot...different. He wasn''t incredibly muscular, but his build was strong, and his arms and shoulders were well-defined. For just a fraction of a second, I pictured him wrapping those arms around me.


    Luke finally tossed the jersey aside, and my hand flew to cover my eyes. I heard him chuckle before taking the hoodie out of my grasp.


    "Um, be careful with the collar," I warned him, keeping my eyes squeezed shut.


    "I got it."


    When he was finished, I peeked through my fingers and saw him tying his laces. I swallowed, my heart still racing. It wasn''t fair. Why was he allowed to look like that?


    Luke straightened, his foot tapping the floor. "Hm. I think I''ll sit for a bit longer."


    My face fell. "Feeling lightheaded?"


    He nodded casually. "Yep."


    "Do you want me to get the nurse?"


    "Nah, it''ll go away," he replied, plopping back down in the chair. He propped his elbow up on the armrest and laid his head against his hand.


    I reached for his water bottle. "Maybe you should try drinking some water. You might be dehydrated from all that exertion."


    "I can get it," he offered, holding out his free hand.


    "I don''t mind." I handed the bottle to him.


    "Thanks." He unscrewed the cap and lifted the bottle to his lips.


    As he tilted his head back, I found myself watching him. A tiny drop of water escaped the corner of his mouth, slipping down his chin. My eyes followed it, tracing the line of his neck. I could tell this wouldn''t take long to become a problem. Luke set the bottle down, wiping his mouth with the back of his hand. I quickly averted my gaze.


    "You know, the water helps," he spoke up.


    I feigned surprise. "Who would''ve thought?"


    "Seriously, though, thank you. For everything. You''ve been super helpful. I really appreciate it."


    "I didn''t do much," I pointed out.


    "Well, either way, thanks."


    I met his gaze, smiling softly. "You''re welcome."


    After about fifteen more minutes, Luke said he was ready to leave. I helped him up, then grabbed his duffle bag, carrying it out of the tent for him. The celebrations were still going on, although it sounded like a lot of people had started to filter out. It was late, after all. Luke didn''t say much as we left the school grounds. He kept the ice pack pressed against his face, his eyes fixed on the ground in front of him. I wondered if he was embarrassed or just tired. Maybe both. Either way, I decided to stay quiet, figuring he could use the peace.


    We walked down many sidewalks together. It was dark, the streetlamps casting some light. Cars whooshed by, their headlights illuminating the path ahead for a few seconds at a time. Every so often, the glow of a porch light appeared, or a group of kids crossed the street in front of us. There was a soft breeze blowing. It wasn''t warm or cold, but refreshing. I took a deep breath, enjoying the scent of the night air.


    "Chloe?" Luke said, breaking the silence.


    "Yeah?"


    "I''m gonna stop for a minute."


    "Oh. Okay."


    He slowed to a stop and lowered to sit on the curb. I stopped as well.


    "Are you okay?" I asked.


    "Yeah, I''m fine," he answered, leaning forward to rest his elbows on his knees.


    "Does your nose still hurt?"


    His eyes shut. "Mhm."


    I sat down beside him, setting his bag next to me. "What can I do to help?"


    "Nothing. Just gimme a sec," he said, rubbing his forehead. "God, this is annoying."


    I gazed at him sympathetically. He looked so miserable, hunched over like that, with his face half-covered in the ice pack. I tried not to stare, but it was unexpectedly hard. He looked so cute in his oversized hoodie, his hair tousled and falling into his face. The bruising around his nose and eyes stood out in the lamplight, and he had a bit of dried blood under his nostrils, but somehow, he was still handsome.


    I watched a car drive past. The radio was turned up loud, playing a rap song. The bass made the ground beneath us tremble, just for a second. When it faded away, the silence felt heavier.


    "Sorry I''m taking forever," Luke spoke up.


    "Nope. No apologies allowed," I told him.


    "Well, it''s not fair to you," he countered.


    I looked at him incredulously. "You want to talk about what''s not fair? How about the fact that someone whacked you in the face with their patella?"


    He let out a laugh. "Good point."


    I frowned slightly. "Tell me how you''re feeling now. Honestly."


    "Um..." He thought for a moment. "I don''t know. My face just hurts."


    "Do you feel sick?"


    "I did earlier. Not anymore."


    "Dizzy?"


    "Only if I stand up too fast."


    "Any ringing in your ears?"


    He shook his head.


    "Okay," I murmured, studying his face.


    Luke lifted his eyebrows. "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "Like what?"


    "Like you''re trying to solve a puzzle," he explained.


    "I''m trying to figure out whether I should drag you to the ER," I told him.


    His eyes widened. "You think I need to go to the hospital?"


    "Not necessarily. You said you''re not nauseous anymore, so that''s good. Your pupils aren''t dilated, either. You''re talking and walking normally, and you can breathe, which is always a plus," I explained, counting off the items on my fingers.


    "And the headache is fading," he added.


    "That''s good. It sounds like you''re doing fine, but it can''t hurt to be extra careful," I concluded. "Keep an eye on your symptoms, okay?"


    "Will do, doc," he replied.


    I sighed. "Luke, seriously. This is serious."


    "I know," he said, his tone more solemn. "I''ll let you know if anything changes."


    I draped my arms over my knees, staring out at the road. "You better. I can always drive you to the hospital."


    He glanced at me, then returned his attention to the street. I knew he was probably tired, and the last thing he wanted to do was talk, but I had a burning question that I needed him to answer. I still didn''t know what he''d tried to ask me yesterday at the mall. Maybe now wasn''t a good time to ask, though. I didn''t want to risk making him stressed. But the curiosity was eating away at me, and the silence was getting a little awkward.


    "What were you going to ask me yesterday?" I blurted.


    He raised his eyebrows. "Huh?"


    "Yesterday, in the mall. You were trying to ask me something, and I had to run before you could finish," I reminded him.


    Luke''s eyebrows furrowed as he tried to recall the moment. His eyes widened a bit, and he nodded slowly. "Oh, right. I remember."


    "So...?"


    "You really wanna know?"


    "That''s why I asked."


    He let out a quiet chuckle. "It doesn''t really matter now. Don''t worry about it."


    "Luke, I can''t stop worrying about it," I said. "I''m a chronic overthinker."


    "Fine." He shifted his weight a bit, then lifted the ice pack away from his face. "I know you''re going to the formal with Spencer and Joel, but... I was going to ask if you wanted to go with...me. And the four of us could all go."


    I stared at him. Those words were like music to my ears. "Really?"


    "Yeah. ...As friends," he clarified. "But since Brad went and bashed my nose in, that''s no longer on the table."


    My heart sank a bit. "Oh."


    "Yeah."


    "...Wait. You don''t think we could still go?"


    Luke blinked. "You want to?"


    "Why not?" I replied. "If you felt well enough that day. You can decide to tag along, or not. No pressure."


    "Hm," he hummed thoughtfully. "How about I let you know by Friday morning?"


    I smiled. "Sounds good."


    "All right. I can probably stand up now." He started to rise, and I quickly got to my feet, too.


    "Take it slow," I warned him. He did as he was told, moving deliberately and steadily.


    He nodded. "Feels fine."


    "Okay, then let''s keep going," I told him, slinging his duffle bag over my shoulder.


    He held out his hands. "You can give me that."


    "Nope."


    "It''s heavy, Chloe."


    "Don''t care."


    He laughed and shook his head. "Fine."


    The rest of the walk went smoothly. We reached Luke''s house just after ten o''clock. I''d never actually seen it before. It was a fairly new-looking two-storey home, with a large yard and a few trees out front. It wasn''t a mansion, but it wasn''t exactly modest, either. His uncle was a successful film director, after all.


    "Here we are," Luke said, stopping at the foot of the driveway. "Thanks again for coming with me."


    "Of course. Is there anything else I can do for you?" I offered.


    He smiled crookedly. "No, I think I''ll be okay. I''ve got painkillers. I''ll just ice my face some more and go to bed."


    "Just make sure to get a lot of rest tomorrow," I instructed him. "If you have any problems, you have my number."


    There was a certain glimmer in his eyes as he spoke. "Right."


    "Okay. Sleep well," I said, handing over the duffle bag. "G''night."


    "You too."


    Luke and I turned away from each other. He went up the driveway, and I walked away, heading down the street towards home. There were many butterflies in my stomach. The more I thought about Luke, the stronger they became. There was no more denying how I felt. He had a special place in my heart, and I didn''t think that would change any time soon.


    But what did he think of me? Was I just a friend? A classmate? I wanted to know, but at the same time, I was afraid. It wasn''t just the possibility of rejection; it was also the thought of this being irresponsible. My main focus had to be Emiarhia, always. Was it cruel of me to enter a relationship, especially on Earth, knowing full well that it would be more and more likely to crumble to dust as the months passed?


    I let out a sigh, hugging myself as I continued down the sidewalk. It didn''t matter what I did. The future would come, no matter what.


    I could only hope for the best.


    <hr>


    Thursday afternoon. My biology exam had just ended. It hadn''t been as bad as I expected, and I was pretty confident with the answers I''d given. It was a lot of memorization, so the key was to study. Which was exactly what I''d done. At last, I was free of schoolwork until next semester. Spencer had no finals today, so she''d stayed home. After exiting the classroom, I made my way towards Luke''s locker, hoping to catch him. I hadn''t heard from him at all since last night, which could mean one of two things. He was either feeling great, or he was in a world of pain.


    As I rounded the corner, I spotted Luke, his back to me. His head was bent down, but as I got closer, he looked up, his gaze finding me immediately. I watched his serious expression turn content.


    "Hey, you," I greeted him. "How''d the history test treat you?"


    "Hi," he said. "It was a lot of writing, but not too bad. Remembering dates is always the hardest part."


    "Yeah," I agreed, nodding.


    "What about you? How was bio?" he asked.


    "Not as bad as I thought it''d be," I replied. "I didn''t completely blank out, so there''s that."


    "That''s a good start," Luke said with a smile.


    I studied his face. "Feeling any better?"


    "I think so. The swelling''s gone down a lot," he answered, turning his head side-to-side so I could get a good look. The bridge of his nose had a small bump to it, with a scab running diagonally across it. The bruises on and around his nose, and under his eyes, had deepened into a dark, reddish-purple colour. There was no blood in sight, at least.


    "It looks better," I agreed. "How''s the pain?"


    "It comes and goes. Right now, it''s not bad." Luke grabbed his backpack from his locker, and a folded piece of paper fell to the floor. It landed near my feet. He didn''t seem to notice.


    "Oh." I kneeled to pick it up.


    Upon unfolding it, I found a note with about a dozen signatures scrawled all around the border. Farrah''s was one of them. In the middle was a message: Sorry about the nose. Happy birthday! There were hearts and smiley faces everywhere.


    "Aw, when was your birthday?"


    Luke paused to stare at me. "When was...? Oh, it''s today."


    My jaw dropped open. "What?! Why didn''t you tell me?"


    He shrugged. "It''s not a big deal."


    "You don''t get to say that. We have to celebrate!" I exclaimed, waving the card in the air. "You''re eighteen now! That''s an important age!"


    "Chloe," he said firmly.


    "What?"


    He leaned in a little, regarding me head-on. "I appreciate the sentiment, but really, it''s not a big deal."


    "Okay. Okay, I won''t make a big deal out of it," I told him, lowering the note. "But you could''ve said something."


    Luke shut his locker, slinging his backpack over his shoulders. "Well, you know now."


    "Does your uncle know?"


    "No clue."


    "Your parents?"


    He sighed. "It''s Thursday. They''re busy."


    I frowned and gazed at him sadly. I couldn''t believe this. His eighteenth birthday, and nobody was doing anything for him. But maybe he wanted to be alone. Maybe that was his idea of a fun time.


    "So, are you just gonna go home?" I asked.


    "Uh...yeah, pretty much. Maybe I''ll watch a movie or something."


    "Oh. Okay."


    We fell into silence, just staring at each other. My mind was racing with thoughts, and none of them were making much sense. I couldn''t stop thinking about him, about his well-being. His mental state. Was he lonely? What was he hiding behind his high grades and athleticism? What was his life really like at home?


    "Chloe?"


    I blinked. "Sorry. I spaced out."


    "It''s fine," he replied, mouth curling into a lopsided smile.


    "Well, um, happy birthday." I held out the note.


    Luke took it, looking a bit embarrassed. "Thank you."


    "And enjoy the rest of your day," I added. "I hope your nose stops hurting soon."


    "Me too." He lifted a hand to lightly touch the bruising. "I''ll see you later."


    "All right. Bye, then," I murmured, turning and heading for the exit. I didn''t know what else to say, and yet, I didn''t want to leave him. I could feel him watching me as I left. I was so confused. My mind was a mess. I wanted to know more about him, but I was also scared of how I felt. I had no idea what was happening to me.


    I had no idea.


    <hr>


    On Friday morning, I slept in until ten. When I eventually awoke, the first thing I did was grab my phone. There was a text waiting for me from Luke, sent less than an hour ago.


    Not sure about the formal, he''d written. I''m having a dilemma


    A dilemma? About the dance? My fingers hovered over the keys. I wasn''t sure what to type. Was this an invitation to talk? Did he want me to call him?


    Sounds complicated lol. What kind of dilemma? I finally asked.


    His reply came within ten minutes. I''m not sure if it''s a good idea


    I stared at the words, frowning. What did that mean? Was he referring to the dance itself, or something else? I''m not following ??, I texted back.


    Luke took a while to respond this time. I was eating breakfast when my phone vibrated against the table.


    Well I feel pretty good. Even better if I take an Advil, he replied. But there''s still the issue of looking like a raccoon ?? Before I could answer, he sent another text: It''s a little embarrassing. It looks worse than it feels


    I chewed my cereal thoughtfully. It made sense that he''d be a little self-conscious. People would be asking about it, no doubt. If it was me, I''d want to hide it.


    My phone buzzed again, this time with a photo. My heart skipped a beat. It was a mirror selfie of Luke, from the neck up. His nose and under eyes were still a dark purple, but the bruises had developed that signature yellow-brown hue around the edges. Despite the injuries, he was still grinning. I had to admit, there was something about the marks paired with his dark hair and sharp eyebrows that was aesthetically pleasing. Still not right, but...cohesive. He was still cute. Very, very cute. I was a bit flustered.


    I quickly replied: Yeah that''s bruised alright


    The three dots popped up. Luke was typing. I waited, tapping my nails against the phone case.


    Any chance it''ll heal by tonight?


    I pursed my lips, staring at the message. So he wanted to go, after all. I could hear Spencer squealing somewhere in the distance. Probably not lol, I answered. It might fade a bit tho. If you want, Spencer can put some makeup on you to cover them


    That''s an option, he replied. Is she okay with doing that?


    Of course! And we''re going to her house before the dance anyway


    He responded right away. I would appreciate that a lot!


    I smiled. It''s no problem! I''ll send you her address


    Thanks :)


    "Who are you texting?"


    I looked up from my phone. Mom stood in the doorway, holding a mug. She sipped from it as her gaze fixed on me.


    "A friend," I replied simply, slipping the phone into my pocket.


    "Is it a guy?"


    "Mom." I rolled my eyes.


    She didn''t budge. "You can tell me, hun."


    "It''s Luke. He''s going to the formal with us." I grabbed my empty bowl and spoon, and got to my feet. "Spencer''s going to try to cover his bruises since they''re still pretty prominent."


    "Ah. That poor boy," she murmured. "You should invite him over for dinner sometime."


    I froze. "What?"


    "I think that would be a nice gesture! He can''t be eating healthy, staying with his busy uncle. And with his parents gone all the time..."


    "That''s none of my business. Or yours," I muttered.


    "He''s your friend, isn''t he?"


    "Yes, but that doesn''t mean we''re best friends," I explained, putting the dishes in the dishwasher.


    "Still, you''ve been spending a lot of time together," she remarked.


    I shrugged and leaned against the counter. "Yeah, studying."


    "Okay..." Mom sounded skeptical. "Well, do you need anything else for the formal?"


    "Not that I can think of."


    "Great. Have fun, and be responsible, all right? No drinking or smoking or anything."


    "Obviously..."


    "And be careful."


    "I will," I assured her.


    She planted a kiss on my forehead, then headed off to the living room. I took a deep breath and tried to clear my mind. The formal wasn''t for hours, and yet, I was already starting to get nervous. It was a weird kind of anxiety; the kind that excited me, yet also scared me. I couldn''t explain it. I didn''t understand myself.


    All I knew was that I wanted to have a good time tonight.

 Chapter 2 ~ A Secret to Keep and a Secret to Give

    I knocked on the door of Spencer''s house at around five-thirty. The formal was supposed to start at seven. The weather was cool and dry, with the sun slowly sinking in the west.


    Spencer answered the door a moment later. She was wearing leggings and a t-shirt, her hair was wrapped up in a towel, and she had a face mask on. Her expression lit up when she saw me. "Oh, hey! Come on in. The boys are already here."


    I entered the house, waving to her twin brother as I passed the living room TV. "Hi, Carter. You''re not coming with us tonight?"


    "Nah, I''m gonna go hang out with a friend," he replied, not looking away from his video game.


    "He''s got a date," Spencer teased with a wink.


    Carter frowned. "It''s not a date."


    "Whatever. You guys are totally gonna end up together. Just wait."


    "You''re delusional," her brother mumbled.


    She turned back to me. "This way."


    We headed upstairs, finding Spencer''s bedroom. There were clothes strewn all over the place. I carefully stepped over a bra and a pair of jeans before setting my backpack and purse on the bed. Joel was leaning against the windowsill, checking his phone. Luke was sitting in a chair in the corner, scrolling through his own phone.


    I smiled. "Hey, guys."


    "Yo," Joel greeted me.


    "Hey," Luke said. I immediately noticed that the bruises on his face were covered by some sort of pale yellow concealer. His hair was held back by a thin plastic headband. I almost laughed.


    "How''s your nose?" I asked.


    "Functional," he answered, as if surprised.


    Spencer stepped in front of me, then pushed Luke''s chair toward her vanity mirror. She stood in front of him. "I''m just gonna do some more work, and then you''ll be good."


    I took a seat on the bed and watched as Spencer went to work. The yellow layer seemed to be a sort of colour corrector, designed to cancel out the purple tones of the bruises. When she applied concealer over it, the effect was instantaneous. His skin tone looked completely normal. The tube of makeup obviously didn''t match her own complexion, and I thought it was sweet that she seemed to have gone out and bought a brand-new shade just for Luke.


    "Close your eyes," Spencer instructed, taking a sponge and dabbing the skin under his eyes. She blended the product upwards, then patted it with a tissue. Next, she set the concealer with some loose powder. "I think I should''ve been a makeup artist," she said, shaking a bottle of setting spray.


    "I''d hire you," Joel chimed in.


    "Thanks, babe!" She laughed and spritzed Luke''s face with the setting spray.


    He scrunched up his nose. "Oh, that''s cold."


    "I know." She stood back and studied his face before nodding in approval. "''Kay. I think we''re done here."


    Luke leaned in closer to the mirror. He turned his head side-to-side, inspecting his appearance. "...Wow. Spencer, you''re good at this. Thank you."


    "My pleasure," she replied with a dramatic bow.


    He pulled the headband off and ran a hand through his hair. "Why don''t guys wear makeup more often? This is incredible."


    "Right?!" Spencer exclaimed. "Don''t even get me started!"


    Joel chuckled. "Society."


    She rolled her eyes. "Society. Anyway, Chloe, we should get ready. You want to go first, or should I?"


    "Um... I guess I will," I said, grabbing my backpack.


    "Cool. You know where the bathroom is. Let me know if you need anything."


    I headed across the hall and into the washroom. My mind was racing. I felt strangely excited. There was something about the atmosphere, the anticipation for the dance, that made my skin tingle.


    I undressed, hanging my clothes over the edge of the bathtub. I then pulled the skirt and top out of my bag and laid them across the counter. They looked even nicer in natural light. I hoped they''d still look good inside the school gym. Along with the emerald tulle skirt and the black mesh top, I wore a gold chain belt, gold threader earrings, and black heels with ankle straps. The shoes were thankfully much comfier than the ones I''d been given at Diamae''s birthday party, having low block heels.


    I brushed out my hair, applied a bit of serum, then began to style it. My natural waves had become frizzy after spending so much time outside, so I smoothed them down and gathered them together into a low ponytail. I pulled a few strands loose to frame my face. Shaye would''ve been proud of what I''d learned.


    Lastly, I retrieved some cosmetics from my bag. I covered my under-eye circles and any redness with some concealer, then set everything with translucent powder. After dusting a neutral shimmery eyeshadow all over my lids, I used a brown eyeliner pencil to define my upper waterlines. I finished the look with a couple coats of mascara, some blush, and a clear lip gloss.


    As I studied myself in the mirror, a realization hit me. I actually looked pretty good. The fact that I was comfortable in this outfit was a huge confidence boost.


    "Chloe, are you ready yet?" Spencer called from outside.


    "One second," I replied, gathering everything and stuffing it into my backpack.


    She was waiting for me in the hallway. Her jaw dropped as I stepped out. "Oh, that''s so cute on you! You look awesome!" She grabbed my arm and tugged me into her room, where the boys were chatting. "Guys, isn''t Chloe beautiful?"


    Joel gave me a thumbs-up. "Looks great!"


    "You look amazing," Luke said, smiling softly.


    My cheeks burned. I glanced away, feeling embarrassed. "Thanks, guys."


    "All right. My turn!" Spencer headed to the bathroom with all her stuff in her arms.


    I settled onto the bed. The boys continued their conversation, which had something to do with the physics of space travel. I listened idly while watching Spencer''s cat roam around the room, occasionally pawing at a shirt on the floor.


    Through the corner of my eye, I examined Joel¡¯s and Luke''s outfits that they''d changed into. Joel was wearing a dark blue suit, white button-up shirt, and coral pink bowtie. Naturally, he had on a pair of white sneakers, but they looked like he''d cleaned them recently. A gold earring dangled from one ear. The only thing he''d left behind was his quintessential backwards cap.


    Luke, meanwhile, was dressed in a black suit. He wore a white dress shirt underneath, with a skinny, emerald green tie that matched my skirt. His black dress shoes were polished to a shine. His hair was styled as usual, though it looked softer and neater. It was a little difficult not to stare. He looked very good.


    A moment later, Spencer burst into the room, now wearing a floor-length, coral pink dress. The duochrome fabric shifted to gold as she moved. It had thin straps and a V-neck, and the skirt was divided into five tiered ruffles. On her feet, she wore metallic gold, open-toe platform sandals. Her hair was tied up in a high bun, with lots of coils hanging down around her face. She''d put on some gold dangly earrings and bangle bracelets. Her makeup consisted of winged eyeliner, shimmery highlighter, and pink lip gloss.


    "I''m done!" she exclaimed.


    "Gorgeous, Spitfire," Joel said, gazing at her lovingly. She smiled and blew him a kiss.


    I nodded. "You look stunning."


    "Very cool," Luke agreed.


    She curtsied. "Thanks!"


    I pulled out my phone and checked the time. It was almost 6:45. "Should we get going?"


    "Yep. Let''s go," Joel replied.


    The four of us filed out of the bedroom and down the stairs. We grabbed our stuff, then stepped outside into the evening. Spencer locked the door and led the way to Joel''s car.


    "Shotgun!" she yelled. "You''re welcome," she added, flashing me a mischievous grin. I rolled my eyes.


    Luke opened the back door and climbed into the seat. I slid in next to him, buckling up. The car was small, and we were close enough that our knees almost touched.


    "Seat belts on?" Joel questioned while adjusting his rear-view mirror.


    "Check," Luke replied.


    "All right. Let''s rock and roll." He started the engine. The speakers immediately switched on, blasting a loud punk song. He quickly turned it down.


    "What was that?" I asked with a laugh.


    His cheeks flushed slightly. "A demo."


    I grinned. "I still haven''t heard your band play live, Joel. I feel like I''m missing out."


    "Yeah, I''d like to hear you guys, too," Luke chimed in.


    He began to back out of the driveway. "We don''t exactly sell out concert halls, Chamomile. You''re not missing much."


    "C''mon." Spencer nudged him. "You have a YouTube channel! There are people who care."


    Joel shifted gears and headed down the street. "Hah, those are so cringey! I don''t want them seeing the old vids."


    "Oh, we have to watch them now," Luke said, smirking.


    "The camera quality is terrible," Joel insisted. "And we look like toddlers."


    Spencer argued, "But the music is good."


    Unable to resist, I fished out my phone from my purse and opened YouTube. I typed in ''Acid Punch'' into the search bar. To my surprise, the band''s channel popped up, with 56k subscribers and 148 videos. The thumbnails all showed Joel and his bandmates in various poses and outfits, across many years. The most recent video had been uploaded last week.


    I leaned over to show Luke the screen. He let out a short laugh and angled himself more towards me. The two of us scrolled through the channel, laughing to ourselves and watching clips. I didn''t know much about Joel''s music, but I had to admit, the videos were quite entertaining. There were music videos, pranks, Q&As, and even a couple vlogs. They all seemed to have a great sense of humour.


    "No way," Luke chuckled, tapping on a video. It was a music video called ''Dumpster Dive'', featuring a young Joel, two boys, and a girl. They were all dressed in dark clothing and had hair that was dyed neon colours. In the video, the band was walking around a shady neighbourhood, then climbed into a dumpster. A song started playing, and they lip-synched along to the lyrics. The video was full of silly stunts, as well as a lot of laughing and jumping around.


    "I got a rash from that," Joel remarked.


    I tapped on another video titled ''Tele-Pathetic''. It opened on a shot of Joel lying on the floor of a dark house. The camera zoomed out to show that he was surrounded by dozens of antique, broken telephones. The song started, and he picked up a phone and began to sing into the receiver. As he sang, his voice distorted and echoed. The lyrics were about being disconnected and feeling trapped inside the static. It wasn''t bad, per se, just very edgy. Like something from a fourteen-year-old''s emo blog.


    "Oh, no," Joel laughed. "That was a dark time in my life, okay? We had, like, no budget."


    Luke chuckled. "How did you come up with these songs?"


    "We just wrote whatever was on our minds. We were angsty and stupid."


    "Hey, it''s a classic." Spencer sang a part of the chorus, "Telekinetic! Tele-pathetic! You''re so cold but you''re so magnetic!"


    I turned my phone off. "Well, I''m glad you have more of a career now. Those are pretty funny, though."


    "They''re so embarrassing," he sighed. "Anyway, we''re almost there."


    I looked out the window. The sun was low in the sky, painting the horizon gold. We were driving past houses and businesses near the coast. It was a calm and quiet night. We pulled into the school parking lot, which was mostly full. A few people were lingering around the gym doors.


    "There are a lot of people here," I commented.


    "I think the whole school''s showing up," Spencer said.


    Joel pulled into a free spot, then switched the car off. "Let''s do this."


    The four of us climbed out of the car, heading to the front doors. Inside the gym, music was playing. We stepped in and immediately felt the thumping bass in our chests. The atmosphere was electric. It was dimly lit, and the walls were decorated with paper lanterns, balloons, streamers, and banners. People were dancing in the middle of the room, while others hung around the edges, chatting and eating snacks. The buffet was laid out against the back wall with tables and chairs. There was even a photo booth in the corner.


    "Wow," I murmured, taking it all in.


    "I think we should start with pictures," Spencer suggested, "while we''re looking our best."


    "Good call," Joel agreed.


    We made our way over to the photo booth. A line had formed, so we waited patiently until it was our turn. The booth was decorated with balloons, streamers, and lights. It was pretty big, and had a red curtain draped over the front. After a moment, a boy and a girl stepped out, giggling as they held their photos. I recognized Gavin but not his date. She was short with long, auburn hair, and thick-framed glasses.


    Gavin''s eyes landed on Luke, and he waved us over. "Hey, you''re here! Glad to see your nose hasn''t fallen off."


    Luke cracked a smile. "Yeah, me too."


    "You guys gonna take some pictures? Me and Zahra are gonna check out the food," he continued.


    "Yeah, we are. You can go ahead," Luke told him.


    "Okay, cool. We''ll catch up later." Gavin gave a wave, then the two of them wandered away.


    A few minutes later, it was our turn. Joel pushed back the curtain. There was a small bench in front of a large mirror. The camera was attached to the wall beside a touch screen. He and Spencer went inside first, followed by me and Luke. There was barely enough room for the four of us. Our bodies ended up all squished together. I could only imagine how red my face must have turned upon realizing just how close Luke was to me.


    "Let''s make some art!" Joel leaned towards the screen. He selected four copies with five photos each.


    Luke was squashed up against the wall, his shoulder pressed to mine. He looked over at me and grinned. My heart flipped. "Are these things always so cramped?"


    I looked up to meet his eyes. "Pretty much, yeah."


    "Okay, five photos," Spencer spoke up. "Let''s start with a serious one. Everybody look straight ahead and don''t smile!"


    A five-second countdown began. We faced the camera and stared blankly as if taking mugshots. I heard a click, and then a bright light flashed.


    "Rad, very stoic," Joel said.


    "Now do a nice one," Spencer instructed, throwing an arm around me.


    Another five seconds started. We all smiled nicely for the camera. Another click and flash.


    "Okay, now pose!" Spencer framed her face dramatically with her hands.


    Joel raised his fist like a supervillain, opening his mouth wide. Luke and I glanced at each other for a moment. He held up a peace sign and raised his eyebrows. I gave the camera a stern salute, arching one brow and twisting my mouth to the side. Click, flash.


    "Fourth one, goofy," Spencer directed.


    Everyone halted for a moment, unsure of what to do. Joel leaned forward and crossed his eyes, grinning maniacally. Spencer covered one eye with a hand, then opened her mouth as wide as it would go as if she was screaming in terror. I looked over at Luke, who seemed like he was trying not to laugh. He then smiled, winked at the camera, and stuck his tongue out between his teeth. At the last second, I lifted my chin and bared my teeth, one corner of my top lip pulled up. Click, flash.


    "Last one," Spencer said. "Make it count!"


    Joel leaned over and kissed her, holding her chin between his thumb and index finger. Her arms draped over his shoulders. I felt a pang of jealousy.


    I turned to Luke. He was already gazing at me. The look in his eyes was intense, like a storm brewing. The seconds passed like molasses. I just hoped my makeup was covering my blush. I couldn''t look away, and neither could he. If this was a dream, I would''ve leaned in and kissed him. But this was real life. And in reality, he wasn''t mine to kiss.


    A flash filled the booth, snapping me out of my thoughts.


    "That''s our time!" Joel announced. "C''mon, let''s see how we look."


    The four of us squeezed through the curtains and waited for the pictures to print. We watched the image strips appear one by one in the slot. As the pictures progressed, I felt my face heat up. In the fifth and final photo, Luke and I were gazing at each other, looking like we were caught up in a trance. Our faces were only inches apart, and the air between us seemed to hum with electricity.


    Spencer giggled and grabbed the strip. "Oh, man, that last one is sick! You guys are so cute!"


    My cheeks burned. "Uh, right."


    Luke rubbed the back of his neck. "Hah..."


    Joel took the strip and squinted at it. "Wow. That''s a good one. A keeper for the mantle!" He distributed one to each of us, then pocketed his own. Luke did the same, his face slightly rosy.


    I, on the other hand, couldn''t stop staring at the photos. Every one of them was beautiful. Spencer and Joel looked great ¨C as usual ¨C and the sometimes goofy, sometimes romantic chemistry between them was undeniable. I looked pretty okay, too. However, I could only focus on Luke.


    In the first photo, he was solemn and modelesque, like he was posing for a magazine. Then, in the second, he wore his signature crooked smile, and the light sparkled in his eyes. I could tell he was having fun. The third one was a little silly, but more candid, and somehow still attractive. I started to wonder if he could take a bad photo. The fourth was just stupid, yet adorable and hilarious. And in the fifth...he was looking at me like I was the only person in the room. I quickly stuffed the photo strip into my clutch before I could stare any longer.


    "Okay, pictures are done. Let''s get some grub!" Joel said, clapping his hands together.


    We followed him to the food table, where there was a vast array of snacks: chips and crackers, dips and veggies, sandwiches and fruit, cupcakes and cookies. It looked surprisingly good. I wasn''t sure what to try first. The four of us grabbed plates and began to pile on a few things, then found a place to sit away from the dance floor.


    As we ate, we talked and laughed. Joel told us stories about his band''s antics. Spencer spoke about her current art projects. After a while, Gavin and Zahra came over to say hello. We made room for them, and they sat down to eat. The six of us spent the next half hour discussing everything from school to music, to sports, to video games, to world events. The conversation flowed smoothly, and I was genuinely having a good time. I hadn''t realized how much I needed this.


    "All right, Spitfire, let''s dance," Joel said, standing up. He held out a hand, and she took it.


    "Let''s do it." They walked off towards the dance floor and disappeared into the crowd.


    Luke looked at me. "Should we go dance, too?"


    My stomach did a somersault. "I''d like that," I replied, smiling, before I hesitated. "That is, if you want to. Have you been feeling okay so far?"


    He stood up. "You are incredibly considerate, you know that?" He offered a hand. "I''m doing just fine."


    I placed my hand in his, and he helped me to my feet. He kept his fingers loosely around mine as we headed over to the dance floor. It was crowded, and the music was loud. A song came on, and the crowd erupted in cheers. It was a song everybody knew. People started jumping and waving their arms. The dance floor was packed, and the energy was incredible. Luke and I mouthed the lyrics to each other while bobbing and spinning around. It was silly and fun, and a great distraction. Luke had perfect rhythm. I was surprised since he didn''t seem like the type to dance. I mean, he was no Ashkan, but it was still charming. A few songs passed, and then another. Every one felt so short. I didn''t want it to end. We danced through three, four, five more songs, laughing and shouting along to the lyrics. It was a high I didn''t want to come down from.


    The next song came on. I didn''t recognize it, but it was upbeat and fun. Everyone danced and sang along, and the crowd moved and bounced like a wave. Luke and I were both grinning ear to ear. Suddenly, our fun was shattered by Farrah and her posse, pushing their way into the crowd and surrounding us. She wore a lilac wrap dress with silver beading and ruffles. Some guy who I presumed was her date was holding her purse. Poor dude.


    "Uh, what''s up?" Luke asked her, yelling over the music.


    Farrah turned to me instead. "Hey, Chloe."


    "Hey," I replied, frowning.


    "Having a good time?"


    "I was."


    She looked me up and down, sizing me up. What did she want? Couldn''t I have just one private moment with Luke without her crashing it?


    "I''m surprised you actually showed up," she said, flipping her black hair over her shoulder.


    I crossed my arms. "And why''s that?"


    "I thought you would''ve been embarrassed. Or ashamed. Especially if the only person charitable enough to take you is Luke," she replied, smirking.


    I was stunned. Was she seriously doing this right now? I shot Luke a look. "Charitable?"


    He looked uncomfortable. "What are you talking about, Farrah?"


    "I''m saying the only reason you asked Chloe to come is out of pity. You knew she had no other choice; you wanted to do a good deed," she explained, her voice full of poison. "I don''t blame you. It''s like picking a mangy puppy up off the street."


    "Hey!" Luke objected, his eyebrows pulling together.


    I clenched my jaw. I wasn''t surprised that this was happening, but I was shocked that she was brave enough to do this in front of the guy she liked so much. What was her angle, here? Was she drunk? I had to remain calm. There was no way I was letting her ruin my night.


    "Wow, Farrah. You think so little of me, and yet, you''re still jealous," I retorted. "I feel sorry for you."


    "Oh, please. You''re pitiful, Chloe. Not me." She turned to Luke. "It''s about time you start thinking straight. You know, she''s only using you to make her feel better about herself."


    "That''s not true," he said firmly.


    "Luke, are you serious?" Farrah scoffed. "She''s using you to feel special. And she''ll keep doing it because nobody else wants her. She''s a leech." Her friends snickered behind her, some of them covering their mouths and feigning shock.


    Luke''s mouth dropped open. Anger simmered inside me, but it was nothing compared to the hurt. Her words stung like wasp stings. But I wouldn''t give her the satisfaction of seeing me break down.


    "Why would you say that?!" Luke demanded.


    "I''m just calling it like it is." Farrah shrugged, and her posse giggled. "You''ll thank me later. People like that don''t make it far in life."


    His eyes were blazing. "Farrah, just stop. You''re being¨C"


    I started walking away. The urge to slap her was too strong. I didn''t want to stick around to hear anything else she had to say. This wasn''t going to solve anything. Farrah and her cronies would just keep going. It would''ve been a never-ending cycle. I didn''t have the strength tonight to deal with her.


    Why, why, why? Why did she have to ruin everything? Why couldn''t I just exist and have a normal school dance like everyone else? Why did I always seem to cause problems and rifts between people?


    "Chloe, wait," Luke called after me, his voice barely audible above the music.


    I didn''t slow down. I pushed open the front doors and burst outside, into the cool night air. It was refreshing, but didn''t bring the relief I''d hoped for. I heard the doors open behind me again, and I didn''t bother looking back. I kept walking towards the running track behind the gym, finally taking a seat on the bleachers. My hands were trembling. The sound of the party was distant, now. I felt so small. It was just like Diamae''s birthday, except with less wine and more Farrah. I refused to cry this time. There would be no tears.


    "Chloe! Hey!" Luke shouted. He jogged over, then slowed when he reached me. He climbed the steps and sat down beside me. "Are you okay?"


    I took a deep breath. "Yeah."


    "I''m sorry about Farrah," he said. "I... I don''t know what''s gotten into her lately. She didn''t used to be like that."


    I stared at the ground, hugging my knees. "Maybe she''s been like that all along, and you just didn''t realize."


    "I really hope that''s not the case."


    I looked over at him, meeting his eyes. "Were you actually once friends with her?"


    He frowned. "We were, once. After sophomore year, I think, something changed. She got...colder. More competitive. She was always nice to me, and she was never mean to anybody, not outright. But she had a reputation. She''d get a little snippy if she didn''t get what she wanted, and she could be passive-aggressive. It wasn''t too bad, though. She''d snap at someone, and it would just roll right off them. I''m not sure why she''s started to change."


    It was because of me. Wasn''t that obvious? Farrah''s sudden attitude was a direct result of the competition she perceived me to be. If I didn''t exist, she''d be in the clear. She''d have Luke all to herself. But instead of sticking with her, he was sitting next to me, trying to cheer me up. It just didn''t make sense.


    The moon hung above the track, full and round, like a bright spotlight. The wind was gentle, and the trees rustled.


    "Do you believe what she said?" I asked Luke, staring out across the field.


    "What, about you being a leech?" he clarified. "No, not even for a second. That''s ridiculous."


    I shook my head. "Not that. About me using you. And you being...charitable."


    He was quiet for a moment. "No," he finally said. "At least, I don''t see you that way."


    A part of me wanted to press for more reassurance, but most of me didn''t want to seem insecure. Instead, I decided on, "I never wanted to get in the way."


    Luke tilted his head, a strand of hair falling over his eyebrow. "Get in the way of what?"


    "You and Farrah," I said. I hugged my knees tighter, then rested my head on my arms. "If I was gone, everything would go back to the way it was before. She''d be happy. You''d be happy. No more drama."


    "What?" he said, laughing bewilderedly. "Chloe, no. Our friendship started crumbling last year. There is no ''me and Farrah''."


    "Then what would you call this?" I gestured around us. "We''re sitting outside on the bleachers during the Winter Formal. Away from everyone. Away from your friends. Because your ex-friend-crush-whatever was insistent on badmouthing me. You could be in there, dancing, having fun. Not out here babysitting me. It''s pathetic."


    He frowned sadly. "It''s not."


    "It is!" I argued, lifting my head and staring at him. "Don''t you get it, Luke? How can I be okay with the fact that she kissed you without your consent because of me? How can I be okay with the fact that her behaviour is completely out of control because of me?"


    There was a long pause. "¡­You can''t seriously think that was your fault. Farrah is responsible for her own actions," he replied, his voice soft. "She''s always had that side of her. I saw it a lot. Just not this intensely. You taking the blame for that is like...saying an alcoholic parent drinks because their kid makes them. You might''ve had an effect on it, but you''re not the root cause."


    I stared down at my shoes. He was right. It was a twisted comparison, but it made sense. I was the catalyst, but Farrah was the cause. It didn''t make me feel much better, though. I still felt guilty. But the damage was already done. There was no use dwelling on it.


    Luke was studying me, his eyebrows pinched together. "What do you want me to do, Chloe? Stop being your friend? I''m not gonna do that. No matter how much Farrah would like it."


    My chest tightened. "But why? Why not just...give in to what she wants? Spare yourself the grief."


    "Because. You''re worth more than that."


    Luke spoke so genuinely, so earnestly, that I didn''t have a deflective comeback. All I could do was stare ahead at the track. I knew he was being genuine, and it made me feel...warm. His presence, his words, his entire aura. Everything about him was comforting. It was something I could get used to but wasn''t sure I deserved.


    "And if you haven''t noticed, I like hanging out with you," he continued, nudging my shoulder with his. "You''re cool. We have a lot of fun together."


    A blush crept up my neck. "Thank you," I said softly. "You''re pretty cool, too. And very persistent."


    "So persistent," he agreed.


    I laughed a little. "Did you want to go back inside?"


    Luke opened his mouth to answer, but a yawn escaped first. "Do you?"


    "I asked you first," I said.


    "Touch¨¦. To be honest, no. I kind of wanted a breather," he admitted. "I have a tiny bit of a headache."


    I gave him a sympathetic look. "Since when?"


    "Since about halfway dancing," he replied, rubbing his temples. "I didn''t really want to mention it. I was having a good time. Still am."


    I frowned. "Why didn''t you tell me? I wouldn''t have kept you out there."


    "I didn''t want to disappoint you. You were so excited." He smiled sheepishly.


    I sighed. Under the bright moonlight, I could see the faint outline of the scab on his nose, alongside some barely visible bruising. I''d almost forgotten about his injury. I wondered if it would leave a scar. He''d still be handsome either way.


    I looked back up at the moon, watching the stars glitter against the black canvas. The longer I stared, the more constellations came into view. There was one, then another, and another. It was like they were revealing themselves, one by one, slowly. It was beautiful. I felt like I could''ve sat out here all night. I kept quiet for a while, unsure if Luke and his headache would prefer conversational distractions or silence.


    "It''s pretty out tonight," Luke commented.


    I nodded. "It is."


    "I''m glad the semester''s over. I could use the break," he continued, leaning back against the bleacher.


    "Same. I can''t believe the year''s already half over," I said, thinking out loud. "Feels like just yesterday, I was starting."


    "Time goes by fast, huh?"


    "Too fast."


    He hummed in agreement. "Feels like just yesterday, it was July, and I met this girl at the beach."


    I couldn''t help but grin. "That seems like forever ago."


    "I remember, though," he went on. "She had this light blue swimsuit on and was reading some novel. I couldn''t see the title."


    My cheeks grew hot, and a flutter tickled my stomach. It was amazing how vividly Luke remembered that day, like it happened only hours ago.


    He pressed a finger to his chin. "I was walking around, looking for a spot to sit down. Then, she saw me. I think she thought I was weird. I thought about waving, or smiling, but I just ended up asking if I could sit near her. She said yes. I kinda wanted to strike up a conversation, but I didn''t want to interrupt her reading. I know how annoying that is."


    "Very annoying," I agreed with a smirk.


    He nodded. "So I just sat down and watched the waves. Eventually, she got up and went for a swim. But some storm clouds soon rolled in, so she had to start packing up her stuff."


    I cringed at the next part. "And then, the sand under her umbrella turned to stone."


    "Yes, and then the sand turned to stone," Luke recalled, laughing between words. "I noticed her umbrella was stuck, and I offered to help. So, I grabbed the umbrella and somehow yanked it free. The girl thanked me, and we went our separate ways."


    "And the rest is history," I concluded with a smile.


    His grey-blue eyes sparkled. "And the rest is history."


    "There''s been some good memories so far," I remarked. "Remember when Eric scarfed down six slices of pizza within ten minutes during the potluck in English class?"


    "And then immediately left to go puke?" Luke chuckled. "He''s an animal."


    "Then there was the time with that abandoned locker with the hole in its floor," I added, stifling a laugh.


    "Oh my god, yeah." Luke was grinning widely. "Heard a thud. Went to investigate. It was that girl with the green hair and glasses, wasn''t it?"


    "Yes! What''s her name? Something with a J," I said.


    "Jocelyn?"


    "That''s it!"


    "Poor thing fell into a janitor''s closet," Luke remembered, shaking his head.


    "She was stuck there for a while. We had to go get help," I added, giggling. "Then there was that time in chem class, when Tyler didn''t believe you could make yourself pass out by pushing on the arteries in your neck."


    "So he tried it! The idiot actually tried it!" Luke threw his head back, laughing. "Woke up and didn''t know who or where he was for like, ten seconds."


    I wiped tears from my eyes. "God, and then that fight between Emily and Tasha. And she hung up posters after with her ripped-out hair taped to them?"


    "What a mess." He was still chuckling. "I''ll never forget that tagline. ''Got hair? Emily doesn''t.''" I covered my mouth, wheezing. At the memory, Luke laughed so hard that he went silent. He clutched his sides, his upper body shaking. "How was anyone supposed to take that seriously?"


    I could barely speak. "And the picture! It was a stock photo of a smiling woman brushing her hair!"


    "Instant classic..." Luke wiped his eyes, his cheeks flushed from laughter. "Eh, she deserved it. Everyone was sick of her backtalk."


    "Right?" I sighed, the tension in my shoulders melting away.


    We sat there for a while, reminiscing and laughing. The air was cool and crisp, and the full moon glowed brighter than ever. My face hurt from smiling so much. It felt like nothing could go wrong in that moment. For once, I didn''t think. I just enjoyed it.


    Eventually, our voices softened, and the laughter faded. The two of us sat there, in silence, listening to the gentle wind and rustling leaves. We were so close that our shoulders were almost touching. I wondered if it was strange to be so comfortable with a person you''d only known for about five months. It didn''t feel weird. It just felt nice.


    Luke looked over at me, his eyes shining. "Did I ever properly thank you for helping me study chemistry all those times?"


    I thought back, and a warm feeling rose up my chest. "You don''t have to."


    "No, I want to." He shook his head. "Thank you. Really. I don''t think I could''ve gotten through the semester without your help."


    I arched an eyebrow. "I dunno, Luke. You were struggling a little with intramolecular forces and crystal types, but by the time we got to organic molecules and redox reactions, you had it down. It started to feel like you were the one tutoring me."


    Luke laughed lightly, scratching the back of his head. "Yeah, well, you were a good teacher. And I can''t say that I hated chemistry as much by the end, with you around."


    My lips curved up. "I''m glad I could help."


    There was another comfortable silence. My mind wandered. What would happen if I reached out and took his hand? Or leaned on his shoulder? How would he react? Would he be okay with it, or would it be too weird? We were already pretty close, sitting together like this. But what did it mean? I didn''t know. Maybe I was just overthinking things. Maybe it was nothing. Maybe we were better off being friends. I''d rather have Luke in my life as a friend than not at all.


    The two of us never did end up going back inside. Instead, we just sat on the bleachers, chatting, laughing, and gazing up at the stars. Spencer and Joel found us at the end of the night, and the four of us drove home, exhausted and happy. Joel offered to drop us off at our houses, but I declined. I wasn''t ready to say goodbye to the night. Spencer''s house was far from mine, though, so we compromised on being dropped off a few blocks away from our respective homes. I was fine with walking to her place during the day, but not so much at night.


    After saying goodbye, Joel and Spencer drove off, leaving Luke and me together in the nighttime suburbs once again. This time, however, the night didn''t feel eerie. It was the opposite. The streets were illuminated with the glow of the street lamps, and the windows were alight with orange hues. The air smelled faintly like ocean water. A small bouquet of flowers was clutched in my left hand. White roses and sky-blue forget-me-nots. To Spencer''s and my surprise, the boys had stopped by a floral shop before going to her house and bought us each a little something. Spencer had gotten a bouquet of pink orchids and orange lilies. It was the sweetest thing.


    Luke walked me home, and we talked the whole way. Even as we reached the porch steps, our conversation didn''t end. We sat down together, and our words filled the cool night air. The sky was a deep indigo, the stars twinkling brightly.


    "Tonight was fun," Luke commented, leaning against a post. "I''m glad I decided to tag along. Especially since Farrah was being such a pain."


    I smirked. "Are you sure she didn''t give you that headache?"


    He snorted. "I''m not, actually."


    "How''s the pain? Still there?"


    "Kinda. It''s not that bad, though. I think the fresh air helped."


    I nodded. "That''s good. Do you need anything else? Advil, or water, or...a pillow and blanket, maybe?"


    He smiled, shaking his head. "No, I''m fine. Thank you, though."


    "No problem," I said. "And thanks for walking me home. Again."


    "Of course. You know it''s never a bother."


    I looked down at the flowers in my hands. The soft blue petals shimmered beneath the moonlight. They were so pretty. It was the first time I''d ever received flowers from a guy. On Earth, at least. I''d gotten roses a few times on my birthday, but never from someone I had romantic feelings for. It felt¡­awesome.


    "These are pretty, huh?" Luke said, gesturing to the bouquet.


    I glanced back up. "They''re gorgeous. Spencer''s were beautiful, too."


    "I''m glad you both liked them," he said.


    "Well, what made you guys buy us flowers?" I asked. "Not that we''re complaining."


    "Joel texted me with the idea. I can''t take credit," he explained. "It''s true that it would''ve been awkward if he''d bought something for Spencer and I''d showed up empty-handed, but I thought it was a good idea. I just didn''t think of it. Joel''s a good guy."


    "That''s very thoughtful of him," I agreed. "And you. So, thanks again."


    He chuckled. "You''re welcome. It''s the least I could do."


    I tucked a lock of hair behind my ear. "Well, I hope you have a good break, Luke."


    "Same to you."


    I glanced up at a window, where the curtains were drawn. The lights were off. Mom and Dad were probably asleep. "I should head in," I said.


    Luke''s face fell ever so slightly. I might''ve imagined it. "Yeah. Yeah, of course. You should get to bed."


    I nodded, standing up and adjusting my skirt. I wasn''t in any hurry to go inside, though. I just wanted the moment to last a little longer.


    Luke stood, too, stuffing his hands in his pockets." Well, um..."


    "Yeah..." I looked down, twisting my foot on the wood.


    We were both quiet. Neither of us wanted to say goodbye, but we didn''t want to make it obvious. The longer we stayed, the harder it would be. I''d just have to rip the bandage off.


    "Goodnight," I said softly.


    "...Goodnight."


    I lingered for a moment, then pivoted towards the door. I didn''t make it very far, though.


    "Hey, Chloe?" Luke spoke up.


    I turned around. "Yeah?"


    He bit his lip, then stepped closer. He reached for my hand and clasped it gently. My heartbeat sped up. His palm was warm. I couldn''t read the look in his eyes. His jaw was tense, like he was trying to find the right words. I didn''t know if I should say anything. I was worried about breaking his concentration.


    After a moment, Luke sighed, exasperated. "I was gonna try and say something poetic, but I''m drawing a blank. So...this."


    I watched him slowly lean down, his eyes trained on mine. My cheeks instantly grew hot as if lighting a match. Was this really happening? He tilted his head slightly, his expression growing unsure. Maybe he was just as nervous as me. He paused a few inches from my face. He was giving me the chance to pull away. I didn''t want to.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    Then, he moved to the side and pressed his lips against my cheekbone. They were soft. The touch was light, but it made my brain erupt into fireworks.


    Luke pulled away, a ruddiness staining his cheeks. "Goodnight," he repeated, squeezing my hand before letting go. He gave me a quick, nervous smile before descending the porch steps.


    I touched my cheek. It tingled. Luke had just kissed me. On the cheek, but still. Holy shit. Did this mean anything? It had to, right? Friends don''t normally do that.


    My hand flew outward like I was about to reach for him. "T-Text me...!" I called out, my voice pitched higher than usual.


    He glanced back. "When I get home safe. I know. I will," he promised.


    I exhaled, my shoulders relaxing. I stood there, dumbstruck, watching as he retreated into the night.


    Once he was gone, I went inside. My hand remained glued to my cheek. A wide grin spread across my face. "Yes!" I whispered, punching the air. I did a quick dance, spinning on the heels of my shoes, then rushed upstairs.


    I collapsed onto my bed, the flowers held to my chest. My ribs felt tight. My mind raced with excitement. It was hard to believe the night was real. The photos, dancing, the laughter, the stargazing, the flowers, the kiss. It was all so amazing. I rolled over onto my back, holding the bouquet to the ceiling. My head was swimming with a thousand thoughts, a million feelings. It was so intense that it almost hurt. There were too many implications.


    It was a lot. But, a good lot.


    <hr>


    The events of the Winter Formal stayed in my mind like the afterimage of a blinding flash. I found my focus drifting away on Emiarhia more times than I''d like to admit. Of course, the one day that I was struggling to devote my full attention to training was the day we started learning aero.


    Aero was the short form of the term aerokinesis, and it was a specific branch of air magic that was easy to cast, but hard to master. Basically, aero involves quickly shifting your energy through different limbs to create currents in the air around you. The currents could be used to propel yourself in any direction, break a fall, jump extremely high, or deflect projectiles. The first few aero lessons were all about getting the fundamentals down.


    Shaye already had a leg up on Ashkan and me with her natural air magic prowess. She didn''t need much instruction from Kadia. With enough focus, she could jump to inhuman heights and glide back down safely. I, however, was struggling to do more than lift myself up a few feet.


    "Just concentrate," Morgina said, walking over to adjust my arms. "Your hands should be out like this." She bent my elbows slightly and turned my hands outward, palms down. "There, that''s better."


    "How''s this?" Ashkan asked, jumping and hovering briefly before crashing back to the ground.


    "You''re getting there," Tyrath said, moving across the arena. "Work on your landings. You''re coming down too hard."


    Above us, Shaye was leaping smoothly between simulated rooftops, manipulating the air under her legs to vault across them.


    "Keep your feet pointed out!" Thorne yelled, cupping his hands around his mouth.


    Shaye gave him a nod and continued. I focused on Morgina''s corrections and took a deep breath. I could do this.


    The first step was visualization. I''d read enough to know how to do it. I had to clear my mind, picture myself rising into the air, and hold the image as long as possible. The second step was projection. Once the mental image was formed, I had to take the energy inside of me and push it out in a way that mimicked what I''d visualized.


    It sounded easy enough. I took a deep breath and began the exercise.


    The first couple of tries yielded no results. By the fourth, however, I felt the wind under my feet shift and I jumped up, just high enough to clear a small rock. When I landed, I stumbled forward and nearly fell, but kept my balance and managed to stay upright.


    The next exercise involved doing the opposite: breaking a fall. It was tricky to get right. If you braked too slow, you could wind up with a twisted ankle. If you braked too fast, you''d risk knocking the wind out of yourself, or worse. The three of us climbed to the top of a rocky ridge and lined up. At the bottom of the cliff sat a pit filled with spongy material. It was essentially a big bouncy mattress, made specifically for this purpose. It was about a fifty-foot drop.


    "Remember, the timing is key!" Kadia shouted. "Keep your feet apart and knees bent, and you should be fine."


    We took turns jumping off. Shaye was able to control her landing to an almost perfect degree, drifting the last fifteen feet down like a flower petal. Ashkan was next, and he managed to keep from plummeting too hard by leaning back slightly. My turn was last. I looked down at the pit below and swallowed. This was going to hurt.


    "Whenever you are ready!" Reyshore called. "Do not rush. How you fall does not matter as much as how you land."


    "Okay," I mumbled, taking a deep breath and preparing myself. "Here goes nothing." I stepped off the edge, immediately regretting my decision.


    My heart thudded rapidly in my chest, adrenaline spiking. I tried to remember the instructions as the pit rushed up to meet me, but my mind went blank. I panicked and pushed my hands down. The air caught me for a split second, and then I slammed into the pit. I hit the cushion face-first. I tumbled to a stop and sat up, groaning. That wasn''t fun.


    "Not awful," Kadia said, offering me a hand. "You just have to work on the timing. And try not to hesitate. Hesitation is death."


    "Yeah, okay," I said, rubbing my head.


    We continued the lesson. It was an intense two hours. By the time the session was over, my arms and legs were trembling from the effort. Ashkan didn''t look much better. He had a slight limp as we headed for the changing rooms. Shaye, on the other hand, seemed perfectly fine.


    "You''re doing great, you two," she said, patting me on the shoulder. "Really, you''re keeping up pretty well."


    Ashkan shook his head. "I don''t know how you do it, though. You make it look easy."


    "Oh, well, I''ve always had an easier time with air than anything else," she admitted. "I can''t manipulate vines and roots like you can. And I''m not a great healer or lightning-wielder like Brielle."


    "It''s all about what works best for each individual," I said, echoing Kadia''s words. "But that''s not to say that aero wouldn''t be incredibly useful..."


    "Right, well, I''m starving." Ashkan stretched his arms over his head. "Anyone want to grab some food at the market?"


    Shaye tilted her head to the side. "You''re supposed to go straight home with your guards, Ashkan. You know that."


    "Well, can''t we make a detour?" he asked, raising an eyebrow. "It''s not a far walk."


    "No, your family is expecting you home for dinner."


    "Oh, come on, you know they won''t notice."


    "No," Shaye said sternly. "It''s going to be dark out soon."


    I shrugged. "I could go for some street food."


    "I knew you''d understand," Ashkan said, clapping his hands together. He turned back to Shaye. "As far as I know, our guards can''t stop us from doing anything within reason. They have to follow us around. But they don''t get to dictate where we go."


    Shaye pursed her lips. "That''s not a good attitude to have, you know."


    He put his hands on his hips challengingly. "I''m a lord, and I want some red fried dumplings. Are you going to deny me?"


    "Fine," she said, throwing her hands up. "You win. Let''s get something to eat."


    We left the arena and headed toward the market district, with our combined six guards trailing behind. They seemed a little irritated at having to babysit us for longer, but didn''t argue. I knew that, ultimately, their job was to keep us safe. I didn''t doubt that they were competent, but I was still uncomfortable having them around. It was unnerving to have a constant shadow.


    The Nelorismel market was busy, as usual. Vendors called out their prices and wares, and customers haggled and argued over everything from bread to pottery. One merchant was selling a variety of fruits, all of which had been carved into the shape of various animals. Another was hawking jewelry, mostly earrings. The booths were lit by oil lamps, which cast flickering shadows over each stall.


    The air smelled like a variety of foods, all combining to create an odd, but pleasant scent. It was like a cross between fresh-baked bread, roasted meat, and candied fruit. The aroma grew stronger as we passed through the market, and my mouth began to water.


    "So, what are red fried dumplings, anyway?" I asked, looking over at Ashkan.


    "They''re amazing, is what they are," he replied. "The red is from the spices. They have a kick to them. And the filling is a blend of minced meat, herbs, and vegetables."


    "It''s an acquired taste," Shaye added. "I''ve never been a huge fan, but Ashkan loves them."


    "What? They''re delicious!" he exclaimed, shaking his head. "You get soup with them, and these little fried bread rolls..."


    "All right, I understand, you''re hungry," she said, putting a hand on his arm.


    We continued through the market, passing dozens of vendors. Eventually, Ashkan found the booth he was looking for. He walked right up to the counter, and the moustachioed man behind the grill greeted him warmly.


    "Well, if it isn''t Lord Ashkan!" he exclaimed, wiping his hands on his apron. "What brings you to my humble stand?"


    "Good evening, Mr. Sindo," Ashkan replied, smiling. "I''ll have two red dumplings and a plate of fried rolls, please."


    Mr. Sindo walked away from the grill, and I watched curiously as the pan kept simmering on its own, shaking ingredients around and stirring itself.


    "Anything else I can get for you three?" he queried.


    Shaye perused the menu hanging from the booth''s awning. "A small plate of the gionfo noodles, please. And three cups of tea."


    "Coming right up," Mr. Sindo said, turning away. "That''ll be twenty-six trooks and five dulsas."


    We split the bill and took a seat on one of the benches around the side.


    "This place is so busy," Shaye mused, watching the bustle of the market. "You''d think that they''d have a more organized system by now."


    Ashkan shook his head. "People have been selling goods here for centuries. No one wants to mess with tradition. And it works."


    I was too busy taking in the sights and sounds of the market to talk. The place was teeming with life. Everywhere I looked, people were bartering and laughing. Kids darted in between the crowds, chasing each other. The energy was contagious. It made me happy to see it livelier than ever after the Inkblood attack months ago.


    Mr. Sindo set down three cups of steaming hot tea in front of us, then returned to his kitchen. I wrapped my hands around the ceramic cup and breathed in the scent of the drink. It smelled spicy, but sweet. I took a sip, and it tasted just as good as it smelled. It was rich and had an almost smoky undertone. About ten minutes later, he returned with a platter balanced on his forearm.


    "One order of fried rolls and two red dumplings with soup," he announced, setting the dishes down. "And your gionfo noodles, Lady Shaye."


    We thanked him and dug in. The dumplings were served in a bowl with broth. I stared down at the orange, steaming liquid. The dumplings were swimming in it, and chunks of vegetable floated in the soup. Each round dumpling was about the size of my palm. They looked a little intimidating.


    Ashkan had already grabbed one of the bread rolls and was dipping it in his own bowl. "What, are you scared?" he asked, grinning at me.


    "No," I said quickly. "Just...observing."


    I picked up a fried roll and followed his lead. I dipped it into the soup and took a bite. The bread was warm and soft, and a little crunchy. The broth was tangy, and a strong taste of peppers came through. There were hints of onion, too, and a few other spices I couldn''t identify. The whole thing was incredibly flavourful.


    Instead of using spoons or chopsticks, we had these strange, two-pronged sticks that were designed to fit in your fingers. They were called jiis, and were like tongs, but much slimmer and more precise. If you pinched the two prongs together, it formed a shallow spoon. I was slowly getting the hang of them.


    I managed to pick up a dumpling after a few tries. When I bit into it, a flood of flavours burst over my tongue. The flavour profile was complex and delicious. They were slightly crispy, and definitely spicy. There was an undercurrent of sweetness from the filling, and the broth complimented the whole dish.


    "What do you think?" Ashkan asked, lifting his bowl to his mouth.


    "Pretty good," I admitted, taking another sip of tea. "Hot, though."


    He nodded. "That''s the whole point."


    I ate about half of my dumplings before calling it quits. Ashkan, however, had a bottomless stomach. He polished off the rest of his bowl with ease, then finished mine. It was kind of endearing to watch how enthusiastic he was about his food. Shaye seemed content to eat her noodles and a few rolls.


    I grabbed my satchel from the ground, searching for my water flask. My fingers brushed against the smooth surface of the glass, and I pulled it out. But as I did so, something else slipped out of the bag. A small, grey envelope fell to the ground, landing at my feet. I frowned and picked it up.


    "What''s that?" Shaye asked, nodding to the letter.


    "I''m not sure," I admitted, turning it over. It was sealed with a golden wax stamp, but there was no identifying symbol or mark on it. Just the seal. No name, no address, nothing.


    I glanced up and around, trying to spot who might''ve delivered the note. But no one seemed to be paying any attention to us. Everyone was wrapped up in their own conversations or meals.


    Ashkan glanced over from his seat and leaned forward. His gaze was intense. "Wait. You also got one?"


    I raised an eyebrow. "One what?"


    "One of those," he said, pointing at the envelope. "I found one a few days ago, stuck in my bedroom windowpane. It looked just like that."


    Shaye''s eyes widened. "I discovered one on my balcony a few days ago as well."


    I looked back and forth between them, shocked. "Wait, really? Did you guys open them?"


    "I did," Shaye said. "They''re...rather ominous. And a little creepy, to be honest."


    "It''s an invitation of sorts. I think," Ashkan explained. "Just open it."


    I stared at the envelope for a moment, reluctant. This seemed very strange. Potentially dangerous. Who was sending us these messages, and why? Curiosity got the better of me, and I broke the seal, pulling out a folded sheet of circular paper. It was written on thick parchment, and the writing was neat and clear. The words were hand-scribed in an elegant, swooping script.


    To whom it may concern,


    If you are reading this, then you have been deemed worthy. Your potential has not gone unnoticed, and you have caught the attention of the League. We extend an invitation to you, good hunter.


    If you are interested or simply wish to learn more, then meet us at the heart of the city, behind the statue of the King. You will find us on the sixth night of the week, at midnight, when the stars shine brightest. Bring no weapons. Tell no one. Do not delay.


    May the sun rise upon thee.


    "Huh," I said, looking up at the others. "That''s not at all disturbing."


    Shaye''s eyebrows were knitted together. "I''ve never heard of any sort of ''League''... I don''t know if we should trust it." She leaned over to examine the letter, but frowned. "Oh. It''s blank."


    I held up the paper. "What do you mean?"


    "That''s what happened to mine as well," Ashkan said, squinting. "I brought it to my guards, and they said the same thing. But when I looked at the letter again, it was written. Seems as though only the intended recipient can read it."


    "So this is definitely for me..." I said, frowning.


    "Looks like," Shaye replied, shaking her head. "I think we should ignore it. It''s probably some sort of trap. We could be walking straight into danger."


    "But it could also be a new adventure," Ashkan pointed out, shrugging.


    "Yes, or death," she said, raising an eyebrow. "The last thing we need is more danger."


    "I think you''re overreacting," he replied. "There''s no way to know unless we go."


    I was quiet for a moment, staring at the letter. Something told me that this was important, somehow. That this could be an opportunity.


    "Well, I say we go," I said, looking up.


    Shaye blinked. "Seriously? You cannot be serious. We don''t even know who wrote this. Or what their intentions are. Or if it''s some sort of cult or secret society..."


    "Oh, come on, we can handle ourselves," Ashkan replied, waving her off. "I agree with Brie. It''s worth looking into."


    "No! Absolutely not!" she exclaimed. "I will not have you two getting hurt because you went traipsing around in the middle of the night. We''re not going, and that''s final. End of discussion."


    I stared at the letter in my hand. The calligraphy was mesmerizing. I''d never seen such beautiful handwriting. It was clearly done with great care. And the message was intriguing, to say the least. I felt a pull toward the words, as though they had some sort of power.


    "All right," I said, glancing at Shaye. "I understand why you''d be worried, and I''m not gonna force you to follow. But I am going."


    She looked taken aback. "What? Brielle, no, you can''t!"


    "Yeah, I''m coming too," Ashkan chimed in, nodding. "We''re a team."


    Shaye groaned, pressing a hand to her forehead. "Unbelievable."


    I slid the letter back into the envelope. I almost didn''t notice it begin to disintegrate in my hand until it had faded away entirely. The whole thing disappeared into a thin layer of dust. "Whoa, hey!" I said, holding my hands up.


    Ashkan''s expression turned puzzled. "That''s new."


    "Huh? What happened?" Shaye asked, downing the last of her tea.


    "The letter just disappeared," I explained.


    She looked skeptical. "What letter?"


    "The one I just showed you."


    "Hm? There was no letter," she replied, looking at me like I''d lost my mind.


    I stared at her, confused. "I literally just read it."


    "Brielle, are you feeling okay?"


    "What? Yes, of course I''m¨C"


    "You didn''t show her a letter," Ashkan interrupted, giving me a knowing look. "Remember?"


    "...Right," I said slowly. I realized what he was getting at. Since she wasn''t interested in the letter''s invitation, it must''ve been enchanted to wipe her memory of it.


    Shaye narrowed her eyes. "Are you two jesting with me?"


    "No," Ashkan said quickly. He leaned back to evade her line of sight, mouthing the words ''forgetting charm'' over to me.


    I nodded. "Sorry. I was thinking of something else."


    She gave us a suspicious look. "Very well."


    We soon finished our meals and left the market behind. The sky had begun to darken, and the streetlamps had been lit. As we walked, the air grew chilly. I could see my breath in the glow of the lamplight. The wind had picked up, and the sky was cloudy, obscuring the moons and stars. Shaye''s house was the closest, so she bid us goodnight and walked home with her guards. Ashkan and I kept walking, our entourage a few steps behind.


    He leaned in close to whisper, "So, I assume you''re gonna be at that statue at midnight? Today is the sixth day of the week."


    "You think this is a good idea? Going to a mysterious meeting like this?" I asked quietly.


    "Maybe," he said, shrugging. "I can''t think of a better way to spend my time."


    I shook my head, laughing. "Of course you''d think that."


    He chuckled, then gave me a sly look. "And what about you?"


    I considered this. Was I really going to risk it? Shaye was right. We could be walking into a trap. But part of me felt excited by the prospect. Like it would be an adventure. A mystery. A chance to get out there and explore. To practice using my powers, maybe.


    "You know what? Let''s do it," I replied in a low voice.


    "Smashing."


    "We''ll have to sneak out, though. Kadia will have a conniption if she finds out," I added.


    "She won''t," he assured me. "We''re professionals. Here''s the plan: I''ll walk home, and you teleport back to Earth. Wait until midnight, and then return here. We''ll rendezvous at the statue, and head out from there. Sound good?"


    I nodded. "Got it."


    "Great. See you in a bit, then," he said, smiling.


    We pretended to strike up a casual conversation while our guards followed us home. When the time came, we parted ways. I waved goodbye to Ashkan before grasping my necklace in my fist.


    "Honesty," I whispered, closing my eyes. In an instant, the cold, crisp air of the city faded away. I opened my eyes and was greeted by the familiar warmth of my bedroom. Now all I had to do was wait until around two-thirty in the morning and try not to fall asleep. Easy, right?


    <hr>


    I couldn''t believe that this was what I was spending Christmas Eve doing. ¡­Not like Emiarhia celebrated Christmas, though.


    After waiting around for what felt like forever, I finally returned to Emiarhia just before midnight, in the same spot where I''d left. The streets were still alive, despite the late hour. People were out and about, chatting and mingling. It made sense since it was the weekend.


    I pulled my hood down and walked down the streets, making my way toward the centre of Nelorismel. I had a rough idea of where the King''s statue was. A new sculpture was built every time a new king was crowned. The effigy stood in a large, paved courtyard, past the outskirts of the market. It was a bit of a trek.


    As I got closer, the crowd thinned. I found myself alone on the empty street, illuminated only by the dim glow of the streetlamps. I walked briskly, my eyes darting around. My hands were shoved deep in my pockets, and my breath came out in little clouds.


    The street widened, and the square came into view. The courtyard was surrounded by tall buildings and was bathed in shadow. I approached the centre, which was dominated by a huge, ornate statue. King Typhis'' steel face gazed down upon the empty plaza, his expression solemn. His eyes were cast downward, his chin held high. He was dressed in royal armour and carried a decorated sword in one hand. His other was stretched out, palm facing upwards. The base of the statue was littered with bouquets, coins, and trinkets. Offerings from his people. Maybe the gods had some competition.


    "Hi."


    I spun around, my heart lurching. Ashkan stood a dozen feet away, his hands in his pockets. He gave me a nod of greeting.


    "Hey," I said, my shoulders relaxing.


    "You''re jumpy," he observed.


    "No, you''re just really quiet."


    He joined me in the courtyard, his eyes drifting up to the statue. "Well, looks like we''re the first ones here."


    I checked the position of the moons. It was just past midnight. "Now we wait."


    "I suppose so..." He pulled his coat closer. "It''s pretty chilly tonight."


    "Yeah," I agreed, wrapping my arms around myself. "Do you think somebody will actually show up?"


    He shrugged. "Your guess is as good as mine."


    We fell silent. A minute passed, and then another. Nothing happened. No one came. The only sound was the whistling of the wind. I was about to suggest we leave when something caught my attention.


    There was a movement in the shadows. I stiffened, narrowing my eyes. Two figures were approaching from the south side of the square. They were tall and slender, cloaked in...white, surprisingly. It blended in with the snow. On their heads were matching gaucho hats, black, with wide brims that covered their upper faces. Dark scarves concealed the rest.


    I exchanged a glance with Ashkan. He looked on edge, but curious. The two strangers stopped and stood motionless.


    "¡­Hello," Ashkan ventured after a beat.


    "Good evening," one of the figures spoke, his voice deep and raspy. He was the taller of the two.


    "So," I said, trying to sound calm and confident. "This is the League?"


    The other person, a woman, answered. Her tone was warm and lilting. "If you''re seeing us, then yes."


    Ashkan folded his arms. "Who are you?"


    The man tilted his head. "That depends. Who are you?"


    "Shouldn''t you know that?" he countered, raising an eyebrow. "Since, apparently, we''ve caught your attention."


    The woman spoke again, "You''ve certainly caught the eye of many. You''ve been making a name for yourselves."


    "Enough," the man interrupted, holding up a gloved hand. "There will be time for questions later. For now, we must proceed. It is not safe to linger out in the open."


    He turned, his white cloak sweeping behind him. He began walking away, and his companion followed suit. Ashkan and I looked at each other.


    "Should we trust them?" he murmured.


    "They haven''t done anything suspicious yet," I replied, keeping my voice low. "I say we follow. If anything seems weird, we''ll bail."


    He nodded. "Stay close, then."


    The figures walked across the plaza and disappeared into the shadows. We tailed them, keeping a healthy distance between us. I could hear them whispering, but I couldn''t make out the words. We were led through a network of winding alleys and backstreets. At this point, I had no clue where we were. I hoped Ashkan had a better sense of direction.


    Suddenly, the pair veered to the right, slipping through a gap in the stone wall. It was so narrow, I had to turn sideways to squeeze through. We emerged on the other side, into a secluded courtyard. It was bordered on all sides by dilapidated buildings, their windows boarded up. A single lantern was affixed to the brickwork, bathing the scene in an eerie orange glow.


    The two strangers stood side-by-side, facing us. Ashkan and I halted. The silence stretched on.


    "I have a bad feeling about this," he said under his breath.


    I kept my eyes fixed on the figures. "So do I."


    "Welcome," the man spoke, spreading his arms. His voice was a low rumble. "Welcome, young champions. To the League of Sacred Dawn."


    The woman dipped her head, then reached towards the lantern. A flash of gold sparkled on her gloved fingers. She grasped the handle and yanked it down. The flame was extinguished, and the world plunged into darkness. I heard the sounds of gears grinding, and the scrape of metal against stone. Light began to pour out from a crack in the cobblestone, slicing through the murk. A trapdoor.


    The man stepped over and heaved the heavy slab aside, revealing a stairwell. The passage was illuminated by white-flame torches. "After you."


    The woman entered first, gesturing for us to follow.


    I felt Ashkan lace his fingers through mine. We walked side-by-side, descending the stairs. Once we were inside, the man came down after us. He pushed the door shut, sealing it with a metallic clang. Then he passed us, leading the way. Our footsteps echoed off the stone walls as we descended. The stairs were narrow, spiralling around and around. I tried not to think about how far below the surface we were. We had to be at least a dozen floors beneath the city.


    Finally, we reached the bottom. The tunnel ahead was straight and narrow. I wasn''t sure, but I thought I heard music. It sounded muffled and far away. We followed the man as he strode down the hall, his cloak swishing behind him. His companion was close at his side. The corridor was lined with stone slabs, like a mausoleum. The walls were decorated with engravings of symbols and runes, all unfamiliar to me. The designs were abstract. Some of them were simple shapes, others looked more complex. We soon reached the end of the hallway, which was blocked by a wooden door.


    The man paused and glanced over his shoulder. "Remember. What happens here stays here. Do not speak of it outside this place. If you are discovered, we will deny all involvement and erase your memories of us. Do not attempt to expose us. We are always watching." With that, he turned and pulled the door open. Warm, golden light spilled into the hall, and the distant melody became clear.


    My jaw dropped. I was prepared to see something resembling a religious temple, or cult circle, or at least some kind of ominous chamber. Oh, how wrong I was.


    The room was giant, and it was full of people, not unlike a tavern. The vast ceiling was carved into the shape of a dome. It was painted with a mural of celestial bodies. Suns and moons and comets and galaxies, swirling together in a dizzying spiral. The entire space was lit by dozens of hanging lanterns, candles, and white-flame torches. Their illumination was almost blinding. The floor was a patchwork of tiled stone. Every square was a different colour. A handful of people danced on the uneven ground. In the centre was a U-shaped counter made from dark wood. Its surface was worn smooth from use. The walls were lined with booths, tables, and alcoves. Loud music and chatter filled the air. Swirls of incense smoke curled up into the hazy atmosphere. A large tapestry hung from the far end of the room, opposite the door. It was emblazoned with a silvery-gold sigil, shaped like an intricate sun.


    I glanced over at Ashkan, and I knew he was thinking the same thing. This was not what we were expecting.


    Our escorts entered the room and began weaving their way through the crowd. We followed. The throng was comprised of people from all walks of life, all races and nationalities. They were dressed in clothes ranging from plain and simple to ostentatious and elaborate. I was struck by how diverse the gathering was. People were drinking, playing cards, dancing, socializing, or polishing their weapons. The only thing they seemed to have in common was their black, wide-brimmed hats.


    Pretty much everyone stared at us as we passed. Some were curious, others standoffish, and others suspicious. I felt a pang of anxiety but tried to hide it. Eventually, our escorts stopped at a tall door with an arched top. It was nestled in an alcove, half-hidden behind a stone partition. The woman rapped on the surface, and a moment later, it swung open.


    The room inside was small and dimly lit. It was like a den. The walls were lined with shelves and cupboards, all filled to bursting with various trinkets and supplies. There were glass jars, boxes, books, and scrolls. A desk was near the back wall. A variety of blades were displayed on the walls, along with a few shields. Sitting at the desk was someone in a high-backed chair, with their back to the door.


    Our guides entered the room and knelt before the figure. The door swung shut behind us, cutting off the sounds of the revelry.


    The man cleared his throat. "Your Eminence, we have brought them."


    "Very good," the stranger replied, their voice a pleasant, confident alto. "You may go."


    "Yes, Commander."


    The two rose and left the room, shutting the door again. The figure swivelled in their chair, facing us. My eyes immediately widened. They stuck out glaringly against the ruggedness of everything I''d seen thus far.


    They seemed to have a blend of Faennia and Deiq genes. Their skin was pale and shimmery with a pinkish undertone. Their round eyes were silver-grey, and they had light blond eyelashes and eyebrows. A large streak of their chest-length, iridescent hair shared this colouring, but the rest of the side-parted waves were pastel lavender. Pointed, opposable ears stuck out through the locks. They wore a loose, sleeveless top, exposing their slim arms. One arm was tattooed with a pattern of lines and swirls. Their pants were dark and fitted. They had on a pair of pointed boots with raised heels, and a black choker with a single pearl. But above all, the most surprising feature was the cycloid, opalescent scales on their hands, forearms, and under their cheekbones. They were a shade of calm turquoise.


    They were holding a piece of fruit ¨C an abaet, a plum-like food native to Winithas. The Commander took a bite, and their eyes flitted over us. "Welcome, newcomers. Glad you got my letters."


    "You wrote those?" Ashkan asked.


    "Of course. Nobody''s cursive is as perfect as mine." They flashed us a bright smile. "Sorry about the theatrics, by the way. The whole spiel about memory wiping and whatnot. And the midnight meeting, and the ominous outfits. Can''t risk exposure, y''know? It''s a little much, but it helps to keep us hidden."


    For what felt like the hundredth time, I eyed Ashkan. We both had no idea what to make of this. Everything about the League up to this point was dark, secretive and mysterious. And here was the Commander, acting so...normal. So casual.


    The Commander leaned back in their chair before taking another bite of abaet. The scales on their body turned greyer. "Well, now that that''s out of the way, introductions are in order. My name is Commander Lochkornakayniv, and I am the kingpin of the League. You can just call me Perl, though. No need to be formal." They gestured around the room. "This is my office. Or den. Haven''t decided which..."


    "I have a few questions," Ashkan said, folding his arms.


    "More than a few, I''d think. Fire away."


    "What is this place?"


    Perl nodded, tossing the remains of their fruit into a bin. "We are the League of Sacred Dawn. A guild of fighters and vigilantes, working to protect the planet. We specialize in hunting down criminals and beasts alike. Inkbloods and Rotted, mostly."


    I perked up. "Wait, really?"


    They smiled, and a bit of pride slipped into their tone. Their scales turned a muted shade of orange. "Really. We''ve been active for decades in response to a considerable uptick in Inkblood activity. And we''re very good at our job."


    I wasn''t sure whether to be impressed or concerned. Neither Inkbloods nor Rotted were anything to mess around with. And there were so many of them. I felt like it was a miracle that the League had survived this long.


    "Our primary headquarters is in Shialumura, near the Chasm...for obvious reasons," Perl continued, "but we have a number of secondary bases all across the globe. You''re standing in one of them right now. This is the main location in Winithas, though there are also some little-known refuges peppered around if you know where to look."


    Ashkan spoke next. "Why did you send us letters?"


    "Because, like I said, we''ve been watching you. The two of you are quite impressive, and so is Shaylie." Perl sighed and ran their fingers through their hair. Their scales shifted into a purplish-blue. "What a shame she declined my invitation. Too smart for her own good, that one. I knew she''d refuse. But still, I had to try."


    "So, why did you invite us?" he pressed.


    They rested their chin on their hands. "Because I want to recruit you. Both of you. I believe you would make fine additions to the League."


    "You want us to join your gang?" I clarified, raising an eyebrow.


    They tilted their head, their scales turning yellow-green. "Not a ''gang'', a guild. A syndicate. We don''t take contracts for mere pleasure. Or even for money. We''re doing the world a favour."


    I didn''t reply, but I was thinking the same thing. I''d never considered that there might be people out there trying to fight the darkness. To protect the weak and innocent. I guess that was na?ve of me. I was sure there were plenty of Inkbloods and Rotted out there, wreaking havoc. I''d just never thought there were people dedicated to stopping them.


    "What about the monarchies?" I questioned. "Surely this kind of thing can''t exactly be legal."


    "Why do you think we''re underground? Why do you think we hide ourselves away?" Perl replied, gesturing vaguely. "We are operating outside the law. It''s true. Kings and queens have their own ways of dealing with problems. But they''re too slow. By the time they catch on, it''s already too late. That''s why we''re needed. To clean up their messes. And, yes, that does include hunting Inkbloods. As you know, they''re very slippery, and bluebloods rarely want to deal with them, or even admit that they''re a problem. That''s where we come in."


    I didn''t respond. I could tell by Ashkan''s expression that he was thinking hard.


    "And there''s no shortage of evil out there," they went on, a dark blue hue tingeing their scales. "It''s a dangerous world, and it''s getting worse by the day. There are forces at work that the rest of us can''t begin to comprehend. It''s going to take a lot of power and bravery to combat them. That''s why I want people like you on my team."


    I couldn''t believe my ears. They were actually offering me a chance to use my abilities for good. To do something with them. To make a difference. Directly. Right now.


    "What would we do?" I asked as I stepped closer. "Like, how does it work?"


    Perl smiled, then stood up. They were even taller than I expected. "Walk with me."


    They strode out from behind the desk and opened the door, motioning for us to follow. The three of us filed back into the entrance room.


    They led us around the outskirts of the chamber, heading for a wide set of stairs against the wall. The Commander didn''t pause to explain as they descended the steps. The noise of the crowd grew muffled as we travelled lower.


    As it turns out, we entered a massive space with many levels, connected by ladders and stairways. It was like a multi-level shopping mall, but a cavern. The ceiling was supported by pillars. Lanterns hung from the rafters. We came to a halt at a balcony overlooking the floors. Even more people were below, milling about or sparring. I could see several other rooms and chambers opening off the main area.


    "This is the central hub of the base," Perl stated. "We''ve got everything a hunter needs. Armoury, library, laboratory, medical bay, training grounds, dormitories. And a mess hall, of course. You would have access to all these facilities."


    My mind was racing. This was unbelievable. The idea that this kind of setup existed right under my nose was insane.


    "How many of you are there?" Ashkan piped up.


    Perl shrugged. "Worldwide? About two hundred. Maybe three hundred. The exact number fluctuates. Members join, others leave. Sometimes they''re killed. Of course, not everyone is active at once. Most are off the clock, tending to their normal lives. But when there''s a big mission, we need more hands."


    I tried to wrap my head around it. So many people, all working together to defend the world. That''s what this was all about. To make sure the sun lived another day. It was amazing. And also incredibly daunting.


    I bit my lip. I was still reeling. I didn''t know what to say. I''d always known, deep down, that I wanted to do good. That I wanted to help people. It was why I trained so hard. It was why I got so angry when people couldn''t see that. Now, it was being handed to me on a silver platter. The opportunity of a lifetime.


    "You must understand," Perl said, folding their arms, "we have a duty, and we take it seriously. If you''re willing to dedicate yourselves to our cause, then I would happily accept you. You would not have to abandon your regular lives. In fact, it would be preferable if you didn''t. We don''t want to raise any suspicions."


    "How would we be able to balance this with school, training, and everything else?" I wondered out loud.


    "I''ve got that covered. See, one of the reasons why we have so many members is because we need that security of knowing we''ll have enough hands on deck at any given time. Taking into account that instability, our numbers are actually cut down. But we''re rarely short-staffed, thankfully. Hunters are scattered all around each region. Even though not everyone is available 24/7, there''s always a random group who can complete the task. I''m not asking you two to even be regulars. We''ve got plenty of people for that. I''m asking for you to be on standby as last resorts. Strong backup. That way, you can keep up with your studies and training. The calls won''t be frequent, but they''ll be for the direst of emergencies."


    I was starting to feel a bit more comfortable with the idea. This would let me do what I wanted, while still having some semblance of normalcy. There was no doubt that it carried danger, though. But that didn''t scare me. At least not yet. I wasn''t sure why.


    "Calls?" I echoed.


    "We communicate through these." The Commander pointed to their left pinky finger. A golden insignia ring sat on the digit. "When a situation arises, a League member will report its location and the severity of the threat. Then, the hunters nearest to the area will see their guild rings glow red in the centre. They can decide if they want to accept the mission or not. If so, the ring acts like a compass, guiding the wearer towards their mission. It can also change you into your gear in an instant." They smiled. "Neat, isn''t it? Magic jewellery. Anyway, you two wouldn''t be getting normal rings. You''d have a special model, one that glows red only when a request from me comes in. And I don''t give those out lightly. The range would be expanded to include missions anywhere on the planet, and it would teleport you straight there. You''d be able to accept or decline it at your leisure. If you decline the task, a fellow hunter will later send out a completion signal, and the ring will glow white when any threats have been vanquished."


    I blinked. I''d never heard of anything like this. "Whoa."


    "I''m aware that it sounds insane," they went on, shrugging again, "and honestly, it is. It''s not like we''re a massive organization with lots of resources and funding. Everything you see here is a result of trial and error. A bunch of crazy inventors and researchers coming together to figure out the best ways to fight evil. And it''s working." They paused. "Oh, and Brielle, your ring would be extra special. Since you''re on Earth half the time, you''d need to be able to gauge whether it''d be worth it to slip away or not, if needed. So, a red glow signifies a more serious threat, a white one is the all-clear. But a black glow would mean that a situation is escalating and requires immediate attention. Basically, it''d let you know that we need you, no matter what. You''re the big guns. And I pray to the gods that we never have to call on you for something like that."


    That didn''t sit well with me. It was the mention of a black glow that was troubling. Something so catastrophic that it would require me, of all people, to drop everything and come running. It didn''t seem possible. Surely, there would be others who could handle it. Others who were far more experienced.


    I looked at Ashkan, hoping to get a sense of what he was thinking. He was quiet. I could practically hear the gears in his head turning.


    I turned my attention back to Perl. "So, you''re basically asking us to be part-time super-hunters."


    The Commander nodded. "Exactly."


    "How long would this arrangement last?"


    "For as long as you''re able. For as long as you want, actually."


    I frowned. "And if we decided to leave? Or quit? What would happen?"


    They hesitated. Their scales turned brownish-red. "If you wanted to leave, you''d have to go through a memory wipe. It''s a necessary precaution, I''m afraid. We can''t afford the risk of letting anyone slip. Not even former members. It''s true that a handful of citizens out there are aware of us, naturally, since word of mouth is a terribly uncontrollable variable... But most who know of the League are involved in it. Even the janitors are League members. I know that sounds ridiculous, but it''s the truth. I can''t stress enough how important it is for us to stay hidden as much as we can manage. Harmless procedure. I''m sure you understand."


    "Right," I said slowly.


    Their scales then shifted to a brighter, rosier hue. "Great. How about I let you two mull it over for a little bit, and I''ll show you the rest of the facility?"


    Ashkan and I both nodded, and Perl began leading us down the stairs, explaining everything as they went. The training grounds, the library, the dormitories. We walked and walked, the Commander pointing out everything, and the two of us listening intently. I could hardly believe what I was seeing. All these secret rooms and halls and people. Energy thrummed through my veins. Maybe this is where I belong.


    The Commander had a long stride. They were clearly eager to show off the place. "Of course, I''ve been rambling on about the practical side of things," they said, turning a corner. "But the League is more than just a collection of buildings and gear. We are a family. People from all different countries, backgrounds, races, cultures, genders. We may be hunters, but that''s not all we are. We work together. We protect each other. We look after each other. And that''s what sets us apart."


    It made sense, the more I thought about it. This was the reason why everyone had their own unique styles. It wasn''t because they were showing off. It was because they weren''t worried about standing out. Because they didn''t need to hide themselves away. They could be their true selves. I was a little bit jealous of that.


    "I''m not exaggerating when I say that the League has changed the course of history. We have saved lives. Hundreds of them. Maybe thousands. And we''re going to continue doing so, as long as the gods see fit." Perl smiled. Their scales were bright violet, now. "We may be outlaws, but that doesn''t make us villains. In fact, it makes us the very opposite."


    A few hunters called out to the Commander as we passed. They responded cheerily. A group of members ran across our path, carrying wooden swords. Two of them nearly crashed into me, but they quickly apologized. A woman was sitting on a bench, polishing her gauntlets. She greeted the Commander with a salute. The base was full of activity. Full of life. It was amazing. I couldn''t stop thinking about it. I didn''t know if I could bring myself to decline the offer.


    We reached the bottom floor, and Perl guided us into the armoury. It was enormous. There were shelves and stands and racks full of equipment. Every type of weapon imaginable was arranged in perfect rows on the walls. Armour suits were suspended from the ceiling, posed in intimidating battle stances like a museum exhibit. An extensive variety of firearms lined the rear of the chamber. The room was illuminated by bright overhead lanterns.


    "As you can see, we''ve got everything you''d ever need," Perl declared, spreading their arms. "Every hunter is equipped with their own personal gear, which they are free to keep and customize. People can use their own weapons or borrow ones from here. Of course, we also have standard uniforms. If you do choose to join us, we''d provide you with the pieces. But the rest of your outfit is up to you. Just as long as it''s not, y''know, offensive. Or too garish." They chuckled.


    My gaze wandered around the room, taking in the various pieces of equipment. It was impressive, for sure. There was so much stuff. Some of the weaponry was completely foreign to me.


    Eventually, the three of us made our way out of the armoury and continued on.


    "How do you fund all of this?" Ashkan asked as we strolled down a corridor.


    Perl laughed loudly, their scales colouring a sunny yellow. "We have our sources. It''s nothing illegal, if that''s what you''re wondering. Many hunters decide to donate money, but a lot of our expenses are taken care of by the staff in each realm. And me, of course. As the Commander, I''m in charge of making sure the League keeps running smoothly. And I''ve got plenty of coin. Not that I''m bragging. That''s just a fact. Well, also, some of our hunters occasionally steal from their opponents. Like, their loot and valuables. That''s pretty helpful. I mean, what can an Inkblood do with a brooch full of sapphires after they''re dead? Not a damn thing. Unless we know that the loot was stolen, in which case we return it anonymously, we''ll just take the goods and sell them off. Or keep them. Simple as that."


    "Do you pay your members?" I inquired.


    "Rarely. I wish we had the budget, but alas, no." They shook their head. "If there''s a hunter struggling to make ends meet outside of the League, we do try and help. We can''t give them a salary to live independently off of, but we''ll make sure they get food, clothes, supplies, or whatever else they need. If someone loses their house, or their job, or their family, or anything else, then we''ll help them find somewhere to live, or a place to work, or a support system. Sometimes, we can''t help. But most of the time, we can."


    "That''s nice," I said, and I meant it.


    Perl''s scales flickered pink. "I''ve got to keep morale high, after all. The more content the members are, the better their work will be."


    We continued along. More and more corridors and rooms revealed themselves as we explored. There were a few times when the Commander led us off-course to show us something that had caught their eye. I couldn''t blame them. It was a lot to take in. I couldn''t believe it had all been constructed without the general public being aware. I felt like an archaeologist discovering a lost city.


    The mess hall was the largest space of all. It was a wide, open room, with a vaulted ceiling and long tables. The smell of delicious cooking drifted in the air. Many hunters were already seated, eating and conversing. It was similar to the entrance room, but with a less rowdy atmosphere. And less blaring music.


    "As you can tell, meals are served 24/7," Perl remarked, their voice loud enough to carry throughout the entire hall. "It''s always a good idea to have some grub in your belly before a mission, especially if you''re heading out into the wilderness."


    I could feel dozens of eyes on me as the three of us passed. I tried not to fidget with my hands and kept my chin up.


    "Oi! Commander!" someone called out, raising their stein. Many others sat near them, all dressed in various assortments of leather armour. I estimated they were all between the ages of twenty and forty. "What''s the occasion?"


    Perl stopped walking. Ashkan and I halted behind them.


    "I''m giving a tour to our newest potential recruits," the Commander answered, their scales a light blue. "You recognize them, I''m sure."


    There was a murmur amongst the gathered hunters. Several heads turned to stare. I felt uncomfortable under the collective scrutiny.


    "Cor!" the man shouted. "We were wondering when they''d finally show up."


    Perl smirked. "I know, right? Took ''em long enough."


    A couple of the hunters laughed. One of them whistled.


    "Give it a few weeks, and they''ll be running circles around all of you!"


    Another round of chuckles. Ashkan and I stood there awkwardly. I wasn''t sure if I was supposed to be smiling or not.


    Perl turned to us. "Oh, where are my manners? Hunters, this is Brielle, and Ashkan. Brielle, Ashkan, these guys represent the international unit. Should you choose to accept my offer, you''d be working alongside any combination of them." They pointed to each person individually. "Dazz, Ribbons, Cannon, Steelshot, Halo, Blue, Nine, and M. And those two are the twins, Tabs and Trench. ...Don''t ask me which one''s which."


    There was a chorus of greetings accompanied by raised glasses and waves. Ashkan and I smiled and nodded, feeling a bit overwhelmed.


    "It''s nice to finally meet you both," Ribbons said. Her ginger hair was very long and curly, and tied into two neat tails. She had slim, black horns that were wrapped in magenta fabric. "We''ve heard a lot about you two."


    "Yeah, the rumours have been flying," Dazz added. His skin was a shade of deep grey. His long, thin ears had multiple piercings, and he wore dark-tinted, round sunglasses.


    "What exactly have you been hearing?" Ashkan spoke up.


    Halo grinned, the corners of his eyes crinkling. One was the colour of honey, and the other, pistachio green. A golden circlet rested atop his stubbled head. "That you''ve got some serious power, mate."


    The man who''d spoken up earlier was Cannon. "Hope you''re not afraid to use it," he said. He had a short, copper beard, and long hair tied back into a knot. His right eye was covered with a brown eyepatch.


    Steelshot was a large, hulking woman, with a long scar across her right cheek. Choppy, dark azure hair surrounded her sharp features. Her left calf and foot had been replaced by a sophisticated prosthesis. "If you''re joining the League, you can''t be fearful."


    "You''ve got nothing to worry about," Perl assured, placing a hand on Ashkan''s shoulder. "I wouldn''t have invited you if I didn''t think you have what it takes."


    "Well, what''s it gonna be? Are you in or out?" Blue asked. She had a short, dark afro, and her eyes were a striking, glowing cerulean. Bluish gills peeked out from her jacket''s collar.


    "Don''t rush them," Tabs reprimanded.


    "Yeah, let ''em make their own decisions," Trench added. Both twins were incredibly identical. Like carbon copies of each other. The young men had the same voice, face, and body type, and wore the exact same outfit. They even had the same pushed-back, dark purple hair.


    Perl''s scales flared red. "We won''t pressure you, of course. I''ve already given the sales pitch. It''s up to you."


    Nine''s mouth twisted like he was deep in thought. He had pointed ears and dense eyelashes. Underneath thick locks of ash blond hair, his eyes were a pale, ghostly white. Tattoos of vines and serpents wound their way up his muscular arms. Upon seeing his hands, it didn''t take long for me to guess why had the codename he did. The guy had nine fingers, missing the fourth one on his right hand.


    I watched M lean over to him and sign something, gesturing quickly. Nine''s gaze flicked towards the Commander. He signed back. M''s face lit up, and she let out a soft laugh. Light brown waves were cropped just below her shoulders. She had a thumbprint-sized birthmark on the left side of her jaw, and wore all black.


    "Commander," Nine said, "we''ve got a couple of questions. Can you spare a minute or two?"


    "Sure thing," Perl answered.


    "M wants to know if Brielle and Ashkan''s Rime Guard trainers know about the League," he relayed, his tone casual.


    The Commander rolled their eyes. "Obviously not. Why would the RG allow two of their most valuable assets to join the biggest organization of rogue hunters the realms have ever known? The King would have us arrested for undermining his authority, or for disloyalty, or something. It''s a no-brainer. We don''t cross paths. Let''s keep it that way."


    "He''d be pissed," Trench agreed.


    "Beyond pissed," Dazz chimed in.


    "No doubt," Halo mused.


    "No, no, no. It''d be a bloodbath," Ribbons corrected. "RG people are scary."


    Cannon smirked. "But they''re not as gutsy as us."


    "Or as driven," Steelshot grunted.


    "All right, all right, calm yourselves," Perl said with a smile. "You''ve made your point."


    M signed some more, and Nine translated, "She''s worried they''re too young. She thinks this might not be a good idea. And, uh, I agree with her."


    The Commander''s scales were a mottled orange. They looked at me, and then at Ashkan. "Are you too young?"


    "I''m seventeen," I replied. "Eighteen in a few weeks, actually."


    "And you, Ashkan?"


    "Eighteen."


    "Then no, you''re not too young." Perl''s gaze returned to Nine. Their scales flashed pink, yellow, and purple, like a sunrise. "It''s a risk, yeah. But I know they''re more than capable. And besides, how old were you, Nine? When you joined? Fourteen?"


    Nine hesitated. He glanced down at M, and she signed something. He replied to her before looking back up at the Commander. "My case was different."


    "How so?"


    He opened his mouth, then shut it. His lips twisted into a frown. "You know how it was."


    "Tell M that we¡¯ve been rigorously trained," I said, breaking my silence. "I get the concern, but we''re old enough to protect ourselves."


    At that, Nine became suddenly irritated. He glowered at me. "She''s not deaf, idiot. M had her tongue cut out as a kid. She can hear you just fine."


    "I-I''m sorry," I apologized immediately. I could feel my cheeks burning.


    M waved her hands. She patted Nine''s arm. He calmed down slightly, though his eyes remained cold. She gave me a warm, sympathetic smile, and shook her head.


    "Nine, stand down," the Commander said, their tone level. "We''ve all made mistakes. We''re all learning. I know you''re protective of M, but there''s no reason to be hostile."


    He nodded stiffly. M gave him a quick peck on the cheek, and his face flushed, the tension in his muscles dissipating.


    "Anyway," Perl began, their scales a calm teal, "I''d rather not let you go without some sort of decision or answer. So, if you''ll give me one, that would be much appreciated. You can leave and never return, and the escorts will erase your memories of the League. Or, you can become a hunter and change the world by helping us fight the monsters that plague this world. What''s it going to be?"


    My heart rate spiked. I had so many thoughts running through my mind, and none of them seemed like the right one. This was a huge step. A huge change. But a change for the better. Right?


    "Ashkan?" I whispered, trying not to draw too much attention to myself. "What are you thinking?"


    He didn''t answer me right away. My stomach was twisting.


    "I think..." He paused. "...I think I''m going to do it."


    "Really?"


    "Yeah. If you are, then I will too."


    My brows furrowed. "No, don''t think about me. Don''t base your decision off of mine."


    "Well, I''m not very keen on fighting alone," he reasoned. "But I know that I want to make a difference. I want to help. If this is the way I can do it, then that''s what I''m going to do. No regrets."


    I didn''t disagree with Ashkan, but I felt the need to consider everything thoroughly. "What about the prophecy? That doesn''t involve you making a difference in the world and helping people?"


    He sighed and shrugged limply. "Sure, but we still don''t know if all that will ever happen, let alone when. At the earliest, we still have to wait for you and Shaye to turn eighteen. But nothing might happen until we''re twenty-five. We don''t know. At least joining the League means that we''re doing something now."


    He had a point. The prophecy was vague, and we didn''t know if, how, or when it would be fulfilled. Maybe it wasn''t a good idea to keep waiting around.


    "Besides, our identities would be concealed. Nobody would know. Not to mention that we''d get serious opportunities to train and strengthen our skills...instead of practicing on dummies all the time." He lowered his voice and leaned in to whisper in my ear. "Also, this could be our chance to find Balgaur, and maybe thin out his numbers. I have a feeling he''s going to play a bigger part in our story. We could be doing it now, instead of later."


    Ashkan made an excellent argument. He really could be very convincing when he wanted to be. I was still unsure, but the more I thought about it, the more it began to make sense.


    I took a deep breath. "Okay."


    He blinked, straightening up. "Okay?"


    "Okay. Yeah. Let''s do it."


    His eyes brightened, and he grinned. I tried to mirror his excitement, but I still wasn''t totally certain that this was the right decision. But, as he had said, no regrets.


    Perl cleared their throat. They looked back and forth between Ashkan and me. "Well? Do you have an answer?"


    "We''re in," he replied without hesitation.


    "Excellent!" The Commander clapped their hands. Their scales rippled and changed colour. A mixture of green, pink, and orange. "This is absolutely perfect. I''m delighted. You won''t regret it."


    The hunters at the table cheered and applauded. ...Well, some more than others.


    "It''ll be nice to have more faces around here," Dazz said.


    "Happy to have you!" Tabs and Trench exclaimed at the exact same time.


    Blue smiled. "Welcome."


    "Don''t scare them away on the first day," Cannon advised.


    Ribbons laughed. "Or ever."


    "I''m glad that''s settled." Perl''s scales were a dazzling yellow. They held their arms out wide, their hair billowing. "Let''s get the formalities out of the way. Welcome to the League, Ashkan and Brielle! From this day forward, you are hunters. We''re not bound by the law. We''re not beholden to anyone or anything. Our job is to save the planet from the monsters that are out there and protect the lives of innocent civilians. Your rings will be delivered to you soon, in the same manner as your invitation letters. And I''ll let you know your codenames before your first mission."


    "Thank you, Perl." Ashkan bowed his head.


    I smiled at them and repeated the gesture. "Yes, thank you."


    "No, no, thank you. Really. Thank you. It''s an honour to have you two here. You''re going to be incredible additions. Now, if you''ll excuse me, I''ve got a few errands to run. But feel free to make yourselves comfortable. Help yourself to some food and drinks, if you want. Or you can go. I don''t care." They patted Ashkan''s back and squeezed my shoulder. "I look forward to working with you two. Farewell, and may the sun rise upon thee!"


    Before we could say anything else, Perl turned on their heel and walked away, their footsteps echoing. We watched them go, and the hunters at the table fell back into their previous conversations.


    Ashkan turned to me, and his eyes grew wide. "...We''re really doing this."


    I nodded slowly. I didn''t know how to react. Part of me was excited. And part of me was terrified. I felt like I was in a dream. "Yeah, we are," I finally answered. "We really are."


    Merry Christmas to me.

 Chapter 3 ~ Lets See How Far We Get

    It was my first Christmas with zero snow. I didn''t realize that was something I would miss until the holiday season rolled around, and it was sunny and sixty degrees out. But it wasn''t just me ¨C I noticed my parents also seemed to be experiencing some seasonal whiplash. The lack of winter weather made it hard to feel the appropriate amount of cheer.


    For better or for worse, though, none of us had much time to dwindle on it. We were all busy preparing for a dinner party we were hosting at our place. Most of our extended family from various states decided to drive or fly to San Diego to see our new house. Grandparents, aunts, uncles, cousins, significant others... Everyone was coming, and for part of the day, my house would be filled with people. Tensions were slightly high as my parents attempted to perfect the decorations, food, and cleaning before guests began to arrive.


    As a kid, I was never very excited for the holidays because I always found the events overwhelming. There were always too many people around. Too much hustle and bustle. Too much chaos and noise. I could never really get comfortable or enjoy myself. I''d hide behind my parents and wait for the event to end.


    Nowadays, I was better at handling it. I could make small talk. I could laugh with relatives about politics and sports. I could tune out the chaos and enjoy the energy. And if things got too intense, I could always focus on taking photos. It was easy for me to be the photographer¡ªto be behind the camera and watch the world in front of me through the viewfinder.


    Downstairs, I found myself watching the interactions between my parents. I couldn''t help but notice the way they moved together, orbiting each other in their own little dance. My dad would walk by, and my mom would instinctively reach out and touch his arm as she leaned into his ear to mumble a thought. She would say something witty, and my dad would throw his head back in laughter. They''d always been affectionate, but there was something extra that popped up every year around Christmas. Something more natural and easy. They were like a well-oiled machine when working under stress.


    As a devoted businesswoman, Mom had always been organized and calculated, which helped greatly in times like this. There was no yelling across the house about who was arriving when, what needed to be cleaned, or where the extra wine was. She would pull out this giant binder with pages, tabs, and labels. I was surprised when she first started doing it, but I learned quickly that this was how she managed things, and I knew I couldn''t judge. Dad was a little less on the systematic side, but he had an incredible knack for bringing people together and keeping everyone engaged. He loved a good party, and it showed.


    The guests were due to arrive any minute, and everything was perfect. I headed upstairs and got changed. I had opted for an oversized, burgundy plaid cardigan, a cream-coloured shirt, and high-waisted, black slacks. After fixing my hair and makeup, I''d just grabbed my camera when my phone buzzed from my pocket. Confused, I pulled it out and glanced at the screen. My stomach dropped.


    An incoming call from Luke.


    My fingers flinched above the screen. What if he''d called me accidentally? What if he''d meant to call someone else? I hadn''t seen him since Friday at the formal, and we''d barely texted since then. If I answered the phone, what would I even say? I''d finally come to terms that I had feelings for him. That came with the risk of having to face my fear of rejection, or at least the consequence of becoming a blubbering mess.


    I took a deep breath and answered. "Hey, what''s up?"


    "Chloe, hi! Sorry, did I catch you at a bad time?"


    "Oh, no, not at all. I''m just getting ready for my family thing," I said, looking in the mirror. Even though he couldn''t see me, I had a weird urge to fix my hair.


    Luke paused, and the silence between us hung heavy in the air. "Ah, right. Today is Christmas, isn''t it?"


    I laughed quietly. "It only happens on the same day every year. Are you celebrating?"


    "Not really," he admitted. "My uncle left for a fancy ski resort in Aspen yesterday."


    "What about your parents?"


    "They''re out of town as well." I heard him shuffle some papers in the background. "Mom''s still in New Zealand, helping out in the neonatal unit. I saw Dad earlier this week, but he had to leave again for work. He''s probably in Canada by now. He had Christmas off last year, so..."


    His tone was casual and light, and I knew that he didn''t want me to feel sorry for him. But it broke my heart anyway. My parents also worked a lot; sometimes weren''t home for days on end. But even with their hectic schedules, they always tried to make sure they were around for holidays and birthdays. Luke never seemed like the type to get upset over it. If anything, he appeared to take pride in their hard work. I still couldn''t help but wonder if he felt lonely.


    I didn''t have much time to think about it because he was already changing the subject. "Anyway, I just wanted to wish you a Merry Christmas."


    My stomach flipped. "Merry Christmas, Luke. Has your nose been healing okay?"


    "Yeah." I could hear he was smiling. "No more ice packs. Or painkillers. Still some bruising, though."


    I winced. "Oof. Sorry."


    "It''s all good. Thanks for asking."


    I opened my mouth to speak, but no words came out. The silence between us grew. My mind raced to think of something, anything, to say. Why was it so hard to talk to him, all of a sudden? I''d gotten used to our banter. To being able to joke around with him. I couldn''t tell if it was the time of year or the lack of acknowledgement of the (cheek) kiss after the formal, but talking to Luke had become terrifying.


    "So..." I began. "Any plans for today?"


    He laughed. "Well, I wanted to take a drive down the coast. But, no car. So, probably just chill on the couch and watch some Christmas movies."


    "Sounds nice." The conversation was strained. I felt the tension between us, and I had no idea what to do about it.


    "Well, I don''t want to keep you. You''ve got a big night. Send your family my best, yeah?"


    "Yeah, for sure." I bit my lip and tried to summon the courage to ask what was on my mind. "Are you...going to be okay by yourself today?"


    The pause lingered, and I knew immediately that I''d said the wrong thing.


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean it like¨C"


    "No, it''s fine. Don''t worry about me." His tone was polite. "Thanks for...checking in."


    My brain was satisfied with that answer. It told me that Luke was fine. He was a grown person, and he could take care of himself. My heart felt differently, though. I didn''t want him to be alone on Christmas.


    "You''re welcome over if you want," I blurted out before I could stop myself. "To hang out, I mean. If you want to. I''m sure my parents wouldn''t mind."


    Another pause.


    He said slowly, "That''s kind of you... But I don''t want to intrude. You deserve some time with your family."


    My chest sank, and my voice dropped in volume. "It''s not an intrusion if you''re invited. You''re more than welcome to join us. Really. There''s plenty of room."


    Silence.


    I was pushing my luck. My eyes closed, and I braced myself for his polite refusal. I heard a sharp inhale on the other line.


    "...Are you sure?"


    My eyes flew open. "Yes! Yes. Absolutely."


    "That''s..." He cleared his throat. "That''s really sweet of you, Chloe. Um, okay. Sure. Should I bring anything?"


    I had to suppress the urge to jump in the air. "Just yourself! Dinner will probably be ready around six. And don''t worry about gifts or anything. Just come hungry."


    "Okay. If you''re sure it''s okay with your parents."


    "To be honest, my mom brought up the general idea the other day."


    "Really? Wow." He let out a short, quiet laugh. "Um, all right. Well, I''ll see you later then, I guess. Let me know if you need me to pick anything up."


    "Will do. See you soon!"


    "Bye."


    I set my phone on my desk and collapsed back onto my bed, feeling giddy and nervous at the same time. The last thing I''d expected was for Luke to be spending Christmas with us, but the thought made me happy. Nobody deserves to be alone on the holidays. Especially not someone as great as him.


    And maybe, just maybe, it could be a chance to clear the air.


    I pushed myself off my bed and headed downstairs, where the house was starting to get busier and busier. My younger cousins were all gathered in the living room, arguing about what movie to watch, and the grandparents had begun playing a game of cards in the dining room. It was loud and chaotic and exactly what the holidays were supposed to be.


    I spotted my parents standing in the kitchen. My mom was holding her binder, while my dad was checking on the turkey in the oven.


    "Hey, Mom? Dad?" I said, approaching them. They turned and gave me matching warm smiles.


    Dad closed the oven door. "Hey, sweetheart."


    "Did you finish getting ready?" Mom''s seamstress skills took over, and she reached out and smoothed down my sleeves.


    "I did. Uh, also, about the dinner tonight..." I paused, suddenly nervous. "I kind of...invited Luke over. Is that okay?"


    Mom''s face lit up. "Of course! That''s very nice of you."


    "Oh, wonderful," Dad agreed. "He''s a nice boy. Tell him to come hungry. We could feed a small village with all this."


    I laughed. "Already did. Thanks. I''ll let him know."


    My parents nodded and returned to their tasks. I took out my phone and walked over to the living room, greeting relatives along the way. Sitting down on the couch, I sent a quick text.


    My parents are cool with you coming. You''re welcome to arrive whenever, just be prepared for some chaos


    Soon, the house was filled with the aroma of spices and fresh food. The kids were still arguing over a movie, and my aunt had started setting the table. I was helping her, folding napkins and laying them out, when my phone buzzed again.


    On my way!


    I smiled and returned my phone to my pocket.


    About ten minutes later, Luke arrived. As soon as the doorbell rang, a rush of excitement ran through me. I jumped off the couch and raced towards the front door.


    "I''ll get it!" I yelled, earning a few confused glances from my relatives.


    When I opened the door, Luke was standing there with a bottle of wine. He looked dapper but not fancy, dressed in a navy crew neck sweater, khaki pants, and a black leather jacket. A grey beanie was pulled over his hair. The bruising around his eyes was almost gone, but I noticed that his nose had a faint brown-yellow tint. Still cute.


    "Hi," he greeted me with a smile. "Merry Christmas."


    "Merry Christmas." I couldn''t help but match his energy. "Come on in."


    He followed me inside and looked around at the decorations and commotion. His expression was calm and neutral, but I knew it was a lot for him. The last thing I wanted was for him to feel uncomfortable.


    "Thanks again for inviting me." He handed me the bottle. "I didn''t really want to show up empty-handed, so here''s a nice merlot. Hopefully that''s good."


    I took the bottle and examined the label. It definitely didn''t look cheap. Maybe he''d stolen it from his uncle''s collection. "Yeah, my parents like red wine. Thank you."


    Luke''s eyes scanned the crowd, and he gave me a sidelong look. "How many people are here?"


    I bit back a smile. "Not that many. Only twenty-five or so."


    He let out a low whistle. "Wow. All right."


    "Yeah, we don''t usually do too much for the holidays, but it''s the first Christmas in this house. So, Mom and Dad are really trying to make it special."


    "Got it. So, should I meet your parents first, or...?"


    I nodded. "I''ll introduce you to everyone."


    After Luke hung up his jacket and hat, I brought him into the kitchen, where my parents were still working away. The entire island was covered with trays and pots of food.


    "Hey, guys, this is Lucas," I announced. "Luke, these are my parents, Geneva and Theodore."


    Luke extended his hand to my dad, and they shook. "Nice to meet you, sir. Thanks so much for having me."


    "It''s no problem at all," Dad said. "Welcome, welcome."


    "We''re glad you could make it." Mom also reached out to shake his hand.


    "Thank you. You have a beautiful home."


    She grinned. "Oh, how sweet! Well, are you hungry, or would you prefer to mingle a bit before dinner? We''re going to eat in about an hour."


    Luke looked at me, and I shrugged. "Whatever you want," I told him.


    "Um, maybe I should go introduce myself to everyone, then."


    "Great. We''ll go around and introduce you."


    Luke nodded, and I brought him into the dining room. My grandparents, aunts, and uncles were all sitting and chatting, glasses of wine in their hands. Everyone quieted when we approached, and Luke waved, smiling warmly.


    "Everyone, this is Lucas," I announced. "We''re classmates. Luke, these are my grandparents, aunts and uncles."


    He raised his hand. "Hello."


    I watched my relatives'' faces carefully as they studied Luke, their expressions ranging from intrigued to delighted. He didn''t seem nervous, though. In fact, he kept his chin up and maintained eye contact. My aunts, however, were all practically swooning. They were the biggest gossips, and I was sure the news of his appearance would spread throughout the family before the next hour.


    We continued the rounds. Luke was gracious and polite to everyone I introduced him to. He had a natural gift for conversation and seemed genuinely interested in every word my cousins were saying. The younger kids were instantly engrossed with him, and I watched as he sat and listened, nodding thoughtfully, as my cousin Hazel told him all about her ballet performance and the new dress she had gotten for Christmas. It was a little endearing.


    I''d noticed a while ago that Luke was pretty popular at school. I wasn''t sure how he had managed to charm every person he met, but I had to admit it was impressive. Not even I could claim to have such a diverse circle of friends.


    When we were finished meeting everyone, I brought Luke into the living room, where he settled on the couch. I sat beside him, and my cousins quickly engaged him in another conversation. I was watching him closely, trying to pick up on any signs of boredom or annoyance. But I found none. His face was warm and relaxed, his tone genuine and his laugh easy. He was completely at ease, and it was fascinating.


    A short while later, dinner was served. Luke was seated beside me, across from my two aunts, who were talking his ear off about his future plans and what colleges he was applying to. I watched as he handled the attention effortlessly. His eyes kept drifting to mine, and we would exchange amused looks.


    "So, Lucas," Aunt Tanya began. She was a lawyer, and she wore the most intimidating suits. Even at family gatherings. "Chloe tells us you''re quite the athlete."


    "Oh, yes," Aunt Lisa said. She was the youngest, and the most fun. "What are you playing these days?"


    "Soccer," he explained. "I started in freshman year."


    "And are you thinking about playing after high school?" Tanya asked, raising her wine glass.


    "Not professionally. I''ve thought about it, but it''s not what I want. I love the game. But I think I want to focus on a career more than anything else."


    Tanya nodded approvingly. "And what are you going to do after graduation?"


    "I''m hoping to study biomedical engineering," he replied, leaning forward and resting his arms on the table.


    Aunt Lisa tilted her head. "Oh, like what? Robots?"


    He laughed quietly. "Maybe someday. It''s more about human biology, really. How technology can improve the lives of those with chronic diseases."


    "How interesting," Tanya mused.


    "Where are you thinking to go?" Lisa asked.


    "I have options. Stanford, Berkeley, even Georgia Tech. We''ll see."


    My eyes widened a bit. I hadn''t realized his academic goals were that ambitious. But the more I thought about it, the more it made sense. He was an incredibly hard worker, and his dedication was evident in everything he did. I remembered him saying something once about being interested in medicine. How had I never gotten around to asking him more about that?


    "That''s exciting," Lisa said. "Chloe''s been talking about getting into forensics. Isn''t that right?"


    I nodded, suddenly feeling embarrassed. It wasn''t that I wasn''t proud of my own goals. I was. But I hadn''t really given much thought to what I would do after high school. I didn''t even know if I''d still be around by then, with everything happening in Emiarhia.


    "Wow, really?" Luke glanced at me, his brow arched.


    I shrugged. "Maybe."


    "Interesting." He gave me a warm smile. "I bet you''d be good at that."


    My stomach flipped, and I looked away, focusing on cutting up my turkey. I didn''t know why his opinion mattered so much, but it did. And the fact that he supported me was strangely comforting.


    For the rest of the dinner, the conversation shifted to the various accomplishments and stories of the family members, and the focus was off Luke. I breathed a sigh of relief, knowing he must have been grateful for the break.


    As the night went on, the house began to get a little louder. My cousins had taken over the living room, playing music and dancing, and a few of the adults were still sitting at the dining table, finishing up their drinks. I had gone to my room to grab a new SD card for my camera, and when I came back downstairs, Luke was standing alone, leaning against the wall and looking a little lost.


    I approached him. "Hey."


    He turned to me and gave me a small, sheepish smile. "Is it always this chaotic around here?"


    "No," I laughed. "Well, sometimes. When we have birthday parties, it gets worse. The kids have no idea what time it is, and the adults are all too tipsy to care."


    "I bet."


    I crossed my arms. "So... What do you think so far?"


    "Of your family? They''re great."


    "Good. And you''re not just saying that to be nice, are you?"


    "What? No," he laughed. "This is what holidays should be like, right?"


    "I guess so."


    Luke leaned his head against the wall and let out a deep breath. "My family doesn''t really do this."


    My eyebrows knit together. "Oh. What do you mean?"


    "We don''t really have huge celebrations or anything," he explained, rubbing the back of his neck. "It''s mostly just my dad and me. My mom''s always somewhere else on the planet, and her side of the family''s not really in the picture. I mean, they''re all in America, but..."


    I nodded in understanding. "I get it. But at least you get to see your dad every now and then. That''s something, right?"


    "Right." He fell silent. He looked like he wanted to say something else, but was holding back.


    I studied him for a moment. His jaw was tense, and his brows were furrowed. Something was bothering him.


    "Um, do you want a drink or anything? Wine? Punch? Eggnog? Hot cocoa?" I asked, trying to lighten the mood.


    His expression brightened a little. "Hot cocoa sounds good, actually."


    I smiled. "Cool. Have you ever made it with a candy cane?"


    "I have not."


    "You''re missing out. Come on."


    I led him into the kitchen, where my mother was putting away the last of the dishes into the dishwasher. She turned when she saw us.


    She wiped her hands on a dishtowel. "Oh, there you are! How is everything, Lucas?"


    "Everything''s great," he replied, his smile warm. "The food was incredible, Mrs. Harlington. Thank you."


    "No thanks needed."  She glanced at me. "Have you been a good hostess, Chloe?"


    I rolled my eyes. "Yes, Mom."


    "That''s good. Keep it up"


    "Anyway..." I nudged Luke. "We''re gonna go make some hot cocoa. Did you want some, Mom?"


    She shook her head. "No, honey, I''m good. You go ahead." With that, she gave us a friendly nod and went into the dining room, leaving us alone in the kitchen.


    I motioned to the island, and Luke hopped up onto one of the stools. I grabbed two mugs, a saucepan, and some milk, along with a few other ingredients. As I began heating the pan, I felt Luke''s eyes on me.


    "Can I help with anything?" he asked.


    I glanced at him. "Just watch and learn."


    "Aye-aye, captain."


    I poured the whole milk into the pan, then added a bit of sugar and vanilla. Before it began to simmer, I chopped up some milk chocolate pieces and melted them in the microwave.


    Luke watched, his chin resting in his hand. "You''re really serious about this, huh?"


    "It''s hot cocoa," I replied, waiting for the microwave to beep. "I''m from Minnesota. You''re not supposed to be half-assed about it."


    "Duly noted."


    I pointed at him with a spoon. "Are you doubting my abilities, Ottinger?"


    He laughed. "Not at all! Please continue."


    I grinned, then returned my attention to the milk, stirring it until the chocolate was melted. "Powdered mix is fine if you don''t want to bother with all this. But anybody who mixes it with water instead of milk is a heathen."


    "I agree."


    "Good." I grabbed a candy cane from a container in the cupboard, snapped it in half, and put one end in each mug. Once the milk and chocolate had combined completely, I began slowly pouring it into the mugs, allowing it to cover the peppermint sticks. "Voil¨¤!"


    Luke smiled, his eyes wide. "Wow. That''s actually a lot more effort than I would''ve put in."


    "It''s worth it, trust me." I handed him his mug. "Here you go."


    "Thanks."


    I sat down beside him and took a sip. "Perfect," I said.


    He lifted his mug and inhaled deeply. "Smells amazing." Then, he took a sip.


    "Well?"


    He squinted, then looked at me, a small smile forming on his lips. "I''m not really a hot cocoa person, but this is damn good."


    "Ha! See? I told you."


    "You were right," he laughed. "I bow before you."


    We drank in silence for a few moments. The noise in the other room was a bit muffled. I could hear my cousins laughing and the beat of Christmas music. I had no idea what time it was, but I had a feeling the party would go on for a while. The cocoa was starting to make me a little too warm. I stood up, taking my mug, and walked to the sliding door that led out to the backyard.


    "Where are you going?" Luke asked, watching me.


    "Out here for a minute," I replied, stepping outside and onto the deck.


    It was only a bit chilly, and the cold felt nice. The patio was empty and quiet, and the night was clear. The moon shone down, casting a pale light over everything. Luke followed me, and we sat in a pair of chairs.


    "Nice out here," he remarked.


    "Yeah."


    We drank our cocoa in silence, admiring the view. From where we were sitting, I could see the streetlights of the neighborhood, as well as a few Christmas lights in adjacent yards. It was peaceful, and I closed my eyes, feeling the cool air brush my face.


    After a few minutes, I opened my eyes and glanced at Luke. He was staring up at the sky, his brow furrowed. There was that look again. Like he was holding something in.


    "You okay?" I asked, leaning closer to him.


    He blinked, snapping out of his thoughts, and looked at me. "Yeah, sorry. Just...thinking."


    "What''s up?"


    Luke ran his thumb over the rim of his mug, then sighed. "It''s just... I''m having a great time, and I''m glad you invited me. But..."


    I felt a pang of worry in my chest. "But what?"


    "...It''s nothing." He gave me a small smile and shook his head.


    "Are you sure?"


    He nodded, taking a sip from his mug. "Yep."


    I stared at him for a moment, wondering if he was being truthful. Something was clearly bothering him. But maybe it was too personal. If it was, I didn''t want to push him. But this was...different. He didn''t seem like his usual, easygoing self.


    "Luke," I said softly. "I know you probably don''t want to tell me. And that''s okay. But...if there''s something going on, and you need someone to talk to... I''m here."


    His expression softened. "See, it''s... It''s not that I don''t trust you. It''s just... You..." He trailed off for a brief moment, searching for the right words. "Somehow, you''re exactly the person I do and don''t want to say this to."


    I wasn''t sure how to respond to that. It seemed like a bit of a paradox. "I don''t think I need to tell you that that barely makes any sense," I replied with a slight chuckle.


    "I know. I''m not explaining it very well," he admitted, looking a little self-conscious. "But, it''s just... What if I say something, and it ends up changing things between us? Changing the way you see me."


    I frowned, trying to understand what he meant. The only thing that came to mind was the kiss. Had he been thinking about that? Did he regret it, and didn''t know how to tell me? Or was it something else entirely?


    "Okay, um..." I shifted in my chair. "Is it about what happened? At the formal?"


    Luke stared at me, his lips parting. "I mean, kind of. Which part are you talking about?"


    "Which part are you talking about?" I countered.


    It was as if neither of us wanted to dare utter the word K-I-S-S first. Had it been on my mind constantly since that night? Of course. But had it been the only thing? No. It was a part of a bigger question: Why had he done that, and where did we go from here? It wasn''t like it was a passionate, monumental kiss on the mouth, with music and fireworks. It was a simple, sweet peck on the cheek.


    Luke blinked, his eyes narrowing slightly. "The part at the end. When I... Before I left you."


    "Oh. Okay." I took a sip of my cocoa, trying to keep a straight face. Inside, my stomach was flipping. My suspicions were correct. It had been on his mind, too.


    "So..." Luke continued, "I''ve been a tad worried that I might''ve wrecked something by doing that. Or made you uncomfortable. In retrospect, I should''ve asked if it was okay. I''m sorry about that."


    I looked down, shaking my head. "No, don''t be. You didn''t wreck anything."


    "Oh." He exhaled slowly, and his shoulders relaxed a little.


    "Why do you think you would have?"


    "Because...it was sudden. And it wasn''t a hug, or a high-five, or anything like that. It was..." He gestured vaguely. "That."


    I couldn''t help but smile a little. It was almost cute, the way he was so nervous. "A kiss?"


    Luke paused, his cheeks flushing. "Yeah. That."


    I shrugged, pretending not to care as much as I actually did. "Well, yeah. I guess it was a bit unexpected. But I''m not weirded out, if that''s what you''re worried about. I thought it was nice."


    He gave me a curious look. "Really?"


    "Yeah. It was..." I paused, thinking. How could I describe it? "Sweet."


    "Huh." He let out a small laugh. "Well, I''m glad to hear it."


    I tilted my head. My eyes remained fixed on the swirling pattern of my cocoa. "Can I ask you a question, though?"


    He hesitated for a second. "Sure."


    "Was it..." I trailed off, not knowing how to phrase it. "I mean, why''d you do it?"


    Luke fell silent. He stared down into his mug, his expression unreadable. The silence dragged on for what felt like forever. Just as I was about to speak again, he beat me to it.


    "I-I''m not really sure, to be honest," he admitted. "It was just a... A spur-of-the-moment thing, I guess. Because, you know, we were there. And I was happy. And you were... You. I don''t know. I don''t really have a good answer."


    I swallowed, taking in that response. He seemed so nervous and unsure of himself. It was a far cry from his usual demeanour. It was actually kind of refreshing.


    "Okay... But, am I wrong in believing that...friends don''t really...do that?" My voice was small. I couldn''t look at him.


    He scratched his chin. "I guess not typically, no..."


    Awkwardness flooded the air between us. Neither of us said anything for a few seconds. This was a conversation I had hoped we would have, but now that we were actually having it, I wasn''t prepared.


    "But, um." He cleared his throat. "I guess, if I''m being honest... Maybe it wasn''t completely spur-of-the-moment. There was...maybe something more behind it. Something I didn''t want to admit. To myself, or to you."


    "And what was that?" I asked quietly, daring a glance in his direction. My heart raced.


    His mouth twisted into a half-smile. "That I..." He stopped, looking conflicted. Then, he laughed nervously, and looked away. "You know what, nevermind."


    I sat up. "No, wait, if there''s something you want to tell me, just say it."


    He looked at me with a muddled expression. His mouth was a straight line, but his eyes were soft. I''d never seen him look like this before. He was usually so calm, so sure of himself. But right now, he was hesitant. He was vulnerable. It was like he had shed a layer of skin.


    "I think... Well, we''re friends. Good friends. But...there''s something else to it. Something else¨C" He gestured back and forth between us. "Here. ¡­Right? Am I the only one noticing it?"


    "No." The word flew from my lips before I could stop it. I bit the inside of my cheek. "I mean, um. Yeah. I think I get what you''re saying."


    "Do you?"


    I nodded, unable to speak. I felt as if my throat had suddenly closed up. My heart was pounding so loudly that I was surprised he couldn''t hear it.


    Luke''s eyes searched mine. "So... What are we saying, exactly?"


    "I don''t know."


    He gave a short laugh. "Neither do I."


    I leaned back in my chair. This was crazy. We had never talked about this, any of this. Apparently, we''d both known that something was happening, but had never discussed it. Now, the floodgates were bursting at the seams.


    "I''ve, um..." Luke spoke up, running his hands through his hair. "I''ve had a lot of fun with you. These past few months. You know, hanging out and stuff. Studying. Exploring the city. Going to parties and the dance. All of it."


    I smiled. "Yeah. Me too."


    "So, maybe..." He faltered, then sighed. "I don''t want to make things weird. Between us. Or change anything for the worse. All I know is that you''re one of my favourite people. And I don''t want to lose that, but I also don''t want to ignore...this. So, maybe let''s just...put a pin in it for now. Until things become clearer. If they ever do. Is that okay? Does that make sense?"


    The compliment warmed my insides. This was him laying his cards out on the table. I thought for a moment. Was that what I wanted? It sounded reasonable, but something was nagging at the back of my mind. Something was telling me to ask, to say it. To say I wanted more.


    "Or, do you not want to put a pin in it?" Luke added, his voice tinged with concern.


    "No, I do," I lied. "It''s a good idea. Smart."


    "Right." He sounded relieved. "Cool."


    We looked at each other. A silence fell over us, and a wave of uncertainty washed over me. Maybe this was for the best. If we left things ambiguous, there would be no pressure. We could figure it out. Or not. But we''d have time. I still needed to figure out a few things, too. Like if this was just a phase, or if there was something real there. And if I truly had the freedom and ability to explore that fairly amidst my responsibilities. I just hoped this wasn''t going to turn into a repeat of Nathan.


    "Thanks for being honest," I said after a while.


    Luke nodded, and a shy smile crept onto his face. "Yeah, of course. Thanks for listening."


    We gazed at each other, and a familiar heat washed over my cheeks. My body was buzzing with a mixture of emotions. Relief, anxiety, excitement, confusion. It was a lot. I couldn''t stay in this moment forever, even though part of me wanted to.


    "We should maybe head back in," I suggested. "My parents are probably wondering where we are."


    "Right. Yeah." He stood up. "After you."


    I rose from my seat and walked towards the door. Luke followed behind. As we approached the sliding glass, the sounds from the party grew louder. A song I didn''t recognize was playing, and the voices of my family echoed inside the house.


    When we entered, everyone was in the living room, chatting and drinking and dancing. Nobody seemed to notice us, which was good. I was relieved that the conversation we''d just had had remained private.


    The younger family members were busy opening presents at the foot of the illuminated Christmas tree. Some were playing with new toys, others were watching videos on their phones. Luke and I sat down on the floor near them. I''d already opened my gifts from my parents this morning, but there were a handful of things left under the tree that had my name on them. Unsurprisingly, they were all envelopes.


    I began opening the cards, reading the handwritten messages inside. Some were funny, some were sincere, and some were thoughtful. All had a cheque, gift card, or a bill inside, and the amounts varied. The last time I''d gotten a physical item as a present was probably five or six years ago. Nevertheless, I was thankful.


    When I was done, I set the pile aside and turned my attention back to the others. Suddenly, a memory flashed in my mind. Right! I was supposed to take photos! How could I forget that?


    I quickly stood up and retrieved my camera from the kitchen table. Everyone was chatting, but no one was paying attention. I had a clear view of the entire room. I lifted the camera to my eye, adjusted the focus, and pressed the button. The lens clicked as the camera captured the moment. The light from the tree created a soft glow around the group. Everyone was laughing and talking, and the sight brought a smile to my face. I took another picture. And another. Then, I walked around, snapping shots of different angles. Most of my family had decided to start a game of charades. They were split into two teams, and I couldn''t resist capturing a few silly pictures of them.


    Hazel stood in the centre of the circle, holding a piece of paper. She had a determined look on her face, her brows furrowed and her lips pursed. After a few seconds, she raised her arms and made an exaggerated gesture. Everyone watched, their eyes wide and attentive. I zoomed in, hoping to capture a good moment.


    She pointed to herself, then at her teammates, and made a waving motion. One of her cousins shouted out an answer. She shook her head, then tried again. And again. Her teammates guessed multiple times, but she kept shaking her head.


    Eventually, her mother sighed and called time. Hazel groaned and threw her hands up. I grinned and took the shot. The image captured her frustrated, but adorable expression. It was priceless.


    "I was supposed to be a mermaid!" she cried.


    Everyone burst out laughing, and I lowered the camera. I looked at Luke, who was watching the scene with a smile. He noticed me looking at him and gave me a wink.


    "Your turn, Luke!" Aunt Lisa exclaimed. "Come on, get over here."


    He blinked. "Oh, uh, okay."


    He rose from his spot and moved towards the centre of the circle. Hazel handed him the stack of slips, and he took one from the top. He unfolded the paper, his eyes darting back and forth across the words.


    "Ready?" Aunt Lisa prompted.


    He nodded, his face serious. "Yep. Hit me."


    One of the cousins began counting down. At the end of the countdown, Luke held up four fingers to his teammates.


    "Four words," Aunt Lisa said.


    He nodded, then raised his hands up in front of his face, pretending to crank an old-fashioned movie camera.


    "Movie..." my cousin Rachel chimed in.


    Luke nodded again.


    "The Wizard of Oz," my other cousin, Sam, suggested.


    "Nope." He lifted one knee into a right angle, pretending to rest his foot on something, then mimicked shielding his eyes from the sun.


    "Sun," Aunt Lisa guessed.


    "Adventure!" Uncle Chris blurted.


    "The beach?" my mom guessed.


    Luke laughed, shaking his head. I watched him with a smile. It was cute. He was trying his best, and it was funny to watch. I snapped another picture or two.


    He continued his charade, making more and more gestures. Everyone watched him with amused expressions. He made a show of unsheathing an invisible sword, holding the imaginary weapon aloft. He made a sound effect, then swiped the air and pretended to fence an opponent.


    "Swashbuckler," my uncle guessed.


    "Musketeer?"


    "Robin Hood?"


    Luke shook his head.


    "Captain Hook," I guessed, trying not to laugh.


    He pointed at me, making a face that clearly meant, ''Good guess, but not quite''.


    I arched an eyebrow. "Uh, Blackbeard?"


    He shook his head again, then held up four fingers.


    "Four words," Aunt Lisa repeated. "Night at the Museum?"


    "Indiana Jones and the...something?" Rachel asked.


    Luke hunched over and laughed before resuming his charade. He mimed drinking from a flask, then stumbled around, his face scrunched up and his eyes closed.


    "Drunk!" Uncle Chris laughed.


    "Alcoholics Anonymous," Aunt Lisa guessed.


    Sam shot up from his seat. "No, no, it''s that pirate! What''s his name? Captain Morgan?"


    "Captain Sparrow! Jack Sparrow! Pirates of the Caribbean!" his brother, Benji, yelled.


    "Yes! That''s it!" Luke replied, leaning over to high-five him. "Good job, man."


    Everyone applauded. Luke bowed. I took the photo, laughing at his theatrics. He was silly, but in an oddly charming way.


    "All right, all right," Aunt Lisa said. "Who''s next?"


    Everyone settled down and began the game once again. I returned to my spot, glancing at Luke. He looked over and caught my eye.


    "Did you get the shot?" he asked, a teasing lilt to his voice.


    "Yeah. It was perfect."


    He chuckled. "Good. Glad I could be of service."


    I shook my head. It was amazing how effortlessly he could make me smile. There was no doubt about it, I was completely, utterly, and totally crushing on him. But, for now, I would let myself enjoy the moment. I''d think about the consequences later.


    As the night went on, we all got progressively more tired. The grandparents were the first to leave. Then, the older relatives. The younger family members played a few more games, but it was getting late, and many of them had long travel times ahead of them. We''d offered our guest room, but none of them had accepted, explaining that they had hotels or Airbnb''s lined up.


    When everyone was gone, I helped Mom and Dad clean up the place. Luke stayed behind to help as well. As we finished tidying, the fatigue was setting in. I yawned, covering my mouth.


    "Tired, kiddo?" Dad asked.


    "Yeah. It''s been a long day."


    Mom put her arm around me. "And a wonderful one."


    "Merry Christmas," I told them.


    "Merry Christmas," they said in unison.


    I looked over at Luke, who was folding the couch blanket. He was well out of earshot. I turned back to my parents. "Hey, so, um... Did either of you consider...inviting Kadia? Or, Finley, rather?"


    My parents glanced at each other.


    "Well, um, yes," Dad began. "We wanted to include her, but, uh, well, she declined."


    I blinked. "She did?"


    "Yes," Mom confirmed. "We asked if she''d like to come over, but she said she had other plans. Which is fine, of course. We understand. It''s just... Well, we did try."


    I felt a mix of disappointment and guilt. "Oh. Okay. That''s fine."


    "But," she added, squeezing my shoulder, "maybe we can do something else, the four of us. Sometime soon."


    I sighed. "It''s weird. It feels more like I should than I want to. That sounds bad, but... I don''t know. I''m still learning how to be a sister. Or, at least, how to talk to her. And it''s a bit difficult to navigate, since, well, I feel like there are so many things to say. And yet, none at all."


    Dad nodded. "That makes sense. She''s gone through a lot, too. She''s figuring herself out, just like you are."


    "It takes time," Mom agreed.


    I was starting to think that everything in my life required patience. Patience to wait for the right moment. To understand something. To figure out what was next. Waiting, waiting, waiting. How could I not feel guilty about enjoying a fun holiday with my entire family, without her there? Maybe she didn''t celebrate Christmas anymore. Or maybe she didn''t care. Either way, it seemed like we were at different stages of our lives. We were sisters, but we weren''t close. Not in the traditional way, anyway. Maybe in time, we would be.


    I trudged over to Luke, my camera slung by a strap around my neck. "Ready to call it a night?"


    The corner of his mouth curled upwards. "I think one of us definitely is."


    "Shut up," I laughed, nudging him with my elbow.


    We said goodbye to my parents and stepped out onto the front porch. The night air was cool, and a light breeze ruffled my hair.


    "So." Luke stuffed his hands into his pockets. "This was fun. Thank you again for dragging me over."


    I smiled. "No problem."


    There was a moment of silence.


    He pulled his beanie onto his head. "Well, um, I''ll get going."


    "Okay," I murmured.


    We stared at each other. The air was dense between us. I was tempted to invite him to stay longer, but it was getting late, and he was probably exhausted, just like me.


    Luke took a step towards me, then held out his arms. "Can I hug you?"


    I blinked owlishly. "Uh, sure. Of course."


    He wrapped his arms around me. I leaned into him, treasuring the closeness. It was such a simple thing, a friendly gesture, but it felt different this time. The energy was shifting. Or maybe it was my imagination.


    After a moment, he released me, and I stepped back.


    "Merry Christmas, Chloe," he said, smiling softly.


    I couldn''t help but smile too. "Merry Christmas, Luke."


    With that, he walked off the porch and headed down the driveway. I watched him leave, feeling an odd sense of melancholy. A part of me wished he could stay. I shook my head and turned to walk inside.


    I made my way upstairs, the sound of my footsteps echoing on the hardwood. I entered my bedroom and closed the door behind me. My mind was buzzing with all sorts of thoughts. I set my camera down on my desk and flopped onto my bed. I''d unpack the photos tomorrow. For now, I was ready to let my eyes close and sleep take over.


    <hr>


    The next day, Monday, Oceanside High''s winter break officially began. On the same day, the Academy''s final exam week had also started. Four of my five classes would be testing this week. Field Endurance was the only exception, as the class had its own unique method of measuring the students'' abilities. I spent all of my free time during the week before preparing. First up was Senior Magic Study I.


    Kadia walked me to school that afternoon. I hadn''t asked her to, but I didn''t protest. The air between us was still a bit awkward. There was an unspoken barrier between us. I wondered how long it would last.


    "Are you feeling confident about the exam?" she asked as we neared the Academy gates.


    "More or less," I replied, shrugging.


    "What are you most nervous about?"


    I glanced at her. "Uh, failing, for starters. And forgetting the specific effects of hand poses on casting. There''s too many to count."


    "True, but every one falls into a category. Pointing affects accuracy. Tension affects power. Movement affects speed. Direction affects range. It''s important to remember the general categories, and the details will fall into place."


    I did my best to absorb her advice. "Thanks."


    "It is intuitive, really. Try not to overthink your answers."


    "Yeah, that''s the problem," I sighed. "I''m always thinking. My brain is like, always running, always processing, always wondering. And it''s exhausting. Now that I''m not as impulsive anymore, it''s like my brain can''t shut up. The thoughts don''t go away, just the actions that accompany them."


    She glanced at me, her eyes sympathetic. "You''re still growing. You will find your balance."


    I gave her a small smile. "Thanks, Kadia."


    We arrived at the entrance. Kadia left me to enter the main building alone. As I walked the halls, a familiar anxiety returned. I met up with Shaye, and the two of us reviewed our notes as we waited for the bell.


    "How are you feeling?" she asked, looking over her flashcards.


    "Okay. Nervous."


    She admitted, "Me too. But we''ve prepared. We''ll be all right."


    I nodded. She was right, we''d prepared. We knew our stuff. But I was still nervous.


    The bell rang, and we made our way to Professor Jakklo''s class. The desks were arranged in rows, facing the front of the classroom. We placed our bags on the ground, then settled into our seats. A minute later, Mr. Jakklo entered the room.


    "Afternoon, everyone." He walked over to the podium at the front. "Let''s begin. This exam will last two hours. Please try to complete every question. If you have any queries or need clarification, please raise your hand. Otherwise, I expect you to work quietly and independently."


    The room was silent. Our professor snapped his fingers, and a tall stack of papers floated up from his desk, hovering in mid-air. The pages fluttered as the stack flew down each aisle, depositing a packet of paper face-down on every desk.


    "Begin," he instructed.


    I flipped over the packet. There was a section for each of the five subjects. Magic was divided into four sub-sections: theory, history, spells, and techniques. Then, there was another section for Elemental Mastery, which was broken down into the six elements. My gaze drifted over the pages, taking it all in. Then, I looked at the clock. No problem. I took a deep breath and began writing.


    Exactly like my Earth finals, Emiarhian exams usually took place on the same days the classes were taught. This meant that I had Tuesday off, as well as Wednesday with everyone else. I didn''t do much on Tuesday, other than regular training. On Wednesday, I studied for Advanced Potions I in the Academy''s library with Shaye, Ashkan, and Viktor. Studying with friends always had its perks and downsides. It was easier to remember material, but the conversations were frequent and distracting. We tried our best to stay focused, but we''d take study breaks when needed.


    "What''s the point of freeze-drying roots?" Viktor asked, turning a page in his textbook. "Is it supposed to taste better or something?"


    "No," Ashkan replied with a laugh. "It''s the same thing as drying herbs and spices. Freeze-drying increases shelf-life and potency."


    Viktor scrunched his nose. "What''s the difference between freeze-drying and drying?"


    Shaye explained, "Freeze-drying sucks out the moisture using low-temperature sublimation. Drying uses high temperatures. So, the plant material may have different molecular structures after."


    Viktor groaned and pressed his palms to his temples. "Why do we need to know all this super specific, nit-picky rubbish? It''s potions. Just follow the recipe!"


    "I think you''re missing the point," I commented.


    Ashkan nodded. "The point of these exams is not to memorize."


    "Then what''s the point?" Viktor threw up his hands.


    "To challenge the student''s comprehension, application, and critical thinking skills," I replied, quoting my Potions textbook.


    He sighed and rubbed his eyes. "That''s it. I''m doomed."


    "Hey, self-fulfilling prophecy, Vik," Ashkan warned. "Don''t jinx it."


    Shaye giggled, patting Victor''s shoulder. "We''ve still got a day. Don''t lose hope yet."


    Viktor gave her a look that carried some subtle affection. "Easy for you to say. You''re a genius."


    "I''m not a genius," she corrected. "Geniuses are very rare. I just pay attention."


    "Same difference," he muttered.


    "You''re smart, too," I told him. "I''ve seen it. You''re great at identifying potion ingredients. And you have good instincts. You just work a little too fast sometimes."Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Yeah, yeah. ...Thanks."


    We continued studying, going over the material one more time. Brewing potions was much more complicated than throwing together a few ingredients and mixing them around. It involved preparation, planning, timing, precision, and a healthy dose of patience. It wasn''t a super difficult subject, but it was tedious, and the information was dense.


    After a few more hours, we packed up and left the library. Viktor was ready for a nap. The rest of us weren''t far behind. We split up, heading for our respective houses. We didn''t bother notifying our guards that we were out, naturally.


    I waved goodbye to Shaye. "See you tomorrow!"


    She waved back, flashing a tired smile. "Bye."


    Ashkan gave a quick salute. "Later."


    The two of us watched Shaye enter her house. Once she was gone, Ashkan and I strolled together down the sidewalk. The sun was just beginning to set, and the sky was filled with streaks of violet and pink. The streets were mostly empty, with only the occasional carriage driving past. We made light conversation about the exams and what we were doing for the rest of the day.


    When we reached his house closer to the forest, he turned to me. "Can we talk about something quickly?"


    "Sure," I replied, my eyebrows raising. "What''s up?"


    He glanced around and checked if anyone was within earshot. "Have you noticed anything, um, strange with Shaye lately?"


    "Define strange."


    "Distracted. Quiet. Less energetic than usual. Kind of out of it. It''s not noticeable every day, but she''s definitely not acting like herself."


    I thought for a moment. "Hm. Well, it''s exam season. Maybe she''s stressed."


    "Maybe," he agreed, looking unconvinced.


    "Well, if there''s something else going on, she''ll tell us."


    Ashkan''s shoulders sagged. "Yeah, I know. She always tells me. And I''m not worried. Not exactly. Just a bit concerned."


    I nodded. "I get that. Hopefully it won''t persist after finals. I don''t really want to bring it up now and make her self-conscious about it. That''s the last thing she needs."


    "Let''s keep an eye on her. Just in case," he suggested.


    "Def¨C"


    Before I could finish my thought, my focus was dragged away by a strong pins-and-needles sensation radiating from my left pinky finger. On it was the signet ring Perl had sent me several days ago. The somewhat heavy, flawless band of golden metal was flattened into a circle in the centre. Tiny runes were etched along the inside, reading ''light'', ''heal'', ''see'', and ''bond'', among others. The outer face of the band displayed an emblem carved into the disc: the League''s insignia of an intricate sun. However, this sigil hadn''t appeared until now. It was glowing a bright, traffic-light red.


    I stood still, panicking internally. Ashkan and I had only joined the League four days ago. Perl was requesting our help. How was this happening already? What if I wasn''t ready? What if I let everyone down?


    "Uh oh..." Ashkan stared at my ring. He pulled down the collar of his jacket and fished out his own signet ring, strung on a leather cord. The metal was pulsing, a vibrant red.


    "What do we do?" I asked, my voice barely a whisper.


    "I guess we...go." He sounded as hesitant as I felt. "Unless you have something else important planned."


    "Nope." My heart was racing. "Let''s do it."


    "Let''s get out of the open first."


    We walked around the corner, heading down a narrow side street between two tall stone buildings. We stopped and faced each other.


    "You sure about this?" he asked.


    My throat was dry. "Not at all."


    He took a deep breath, then looked me in the eye. "Ready?"


    I nodded, my pulse quickening.


    "I''ll go first." He held out his ring.


    The band glowed brighter, as if responding. Ashkan pressed his thumb and index finger around the rim. His body became fuzzy and blurred like he was covered in static. The edges of his form shimmered and shook, rippling like a disturbed pond. Then, in a flash of silver-gold light, he was gone.


    "Here goes nothing," I muttered to myself, holding up my left hand. I took a deep breath, then squeezed the gold with my fingers, bracing myself for whatever came next.


    A sudden gust of wind hit my face. A bright white light flashed before my eyes, and then my vision was flooded with blinding whiteness. The ground shifted beneath me. I stumbled, struggling to keep my balance. My head spun. It felt like someone had yanked a rug out from under me. My ears were ringing.


    The light quickly faded. My vision cleared, and I regained my balance. I found myself in a new environment. My clothes had been switched out, and my hair was tied back into a long braid. I had on a fitted, black duster coat that went down past my knees. The collar stood straight up, and the front was fastened with large metal clasps. An elbow-length capelet hung from the back. Underneath the coat, I wore grey breeches, black knee-high boots with treaded soles, a white high-collared blouse, and a navy vest. Long, white gloves with miniscule, golden embroidery on the knuckles covered my hands. The pinky ring sat over the fabric.


    My usual weapons were harnessed to me with black straps and silver hardware, hidden beneath the duster. A dark grey scarf obscured the lower half of my face. And just like every other hunter, a wide-brimmed hat made of black leather sat atop my head, tilted downwards. A small pin of the League''s insignia was fastened to the side of the crown. I''d calibrated the outfit days prior, when I''d received my ring, but I''d never actually tried it out. The ring''s magic didn''t synthesize these articles or create copies of my weapons, but rather summoned them onto my person from where they resided normally, whether it be the Rime Guard training grounds or my closet at Kadia''s house. They''d be returned when I''d come back.


    Ashkan was standing nearby, adjusting the laces on his boots. His appearance was similar to mine, with the only identical pieces being the hat, the pin, and the gloves. I didn''t think I would''ve recognized him if not for those. He wore a dark brown coat that was a bit shorter than mine and had a split in the back. His scarf was a deep burgundy. The rest of his gear was different, but all in the same kind of style as mine.


    "Where the blazes are we?" he asked, turning slowly as he took in our surroundings.


    We were in an alleyway, surrounded by brick walls on all sides. The street beyond was narrow and quiet. A single lantern hung over the entrance. The sun was barely visible above the horizon.


    "Looks like a village," I said, squinting up at the sky. "Or a small city. Doesn''t feel like Winithas, though."


    Before we could look to our rings for direction, a sharp female voice interrupted us. "Hey! Over here!" A tall woman in hunter''s garb was waving from the mouth of the alley. I didn''t recognize her, but her horns that stuck through specialized holes in her hat looked familiar. "It''s Ribbons," she clarified, walking towards us.


    I nodded, remembering her ginger pigtails. "We were just getting our bearings. Do you know where we are?"


    She chuckled. "Shialumura; isn''t it obvious? A town called Lyalon, on one of the southern islands. Anyway, there''s no time. Follow me. We need to go. Now."


    "Is everything okay?" Ashkan questioned. "Rather, I guess a better question would be: What''s going on?"


    "I''ll explain as we go," she said. "The others are waiting."


    We followed Ribbons out of the alley, then turned onto the main road. I had no idea how to navigate, so I let her take the lead. She moved swiftly, her steps light. Ashkan and I walked close behind, our boots echoing against the cobblestone. The streets were deserted. The air was cool but tepid, carrying the scent of ocean water.


    Ribbons led us down a few blocks, then turned left into another side street, using her own ring as a compass. "So, the situation is like this," she said, speaking quickly. "There''s a bunch of Inkbloods holed up in a warehouse on the edge of town. They''ve been squatting there for months, and they''ve been causing some trouble. Mostly stealing, pickpocketing, stuff like that. Nothing crazy. But now, they''ve kidnapped a child. Holding him for ransom. They say that the parents have until tomorrow to deliver fifty thousand trooks."


    My eyes went wide. That was equivalent to about thirty thousand American dollars. "And the police haven''t done anything about this?"


    Ribbons shrugged. "The parents went to them first, of course. But constables can''t do anything without proof of criminal activity, or a target. The law knows about Inkbloods, but they often don''t know who or where they are. These people are very good at covering their tracks. Beyond sending out a missing persons report, the police are powerless."


    "That''s outrageous," Ashkan snapped.


    "We''ve been monitoring the situation for a few days now. We didn''t want to make a move until we knew the King''s hands were tied. But this formal investigation is far too slow. And the boy is running out of time," Ribbons continued, her voice grim. "His family doesn''t have that kind of money. There''s a deadline, and it''s not a long one. But us, we don''t need warrants, or permission, or paperwork. We can act, and we will. Our primary objective is to recover the child. Secondary is to apprehend any and all perpetrators. There may be some casualties. They''ll likely respond with violence. Are we clear?"


    I nodded nervously. "Yes."


    "Crystal," Ashkan affirmed. "How did you find where the boy is?"


    "We have spies and connections everywhere. A witness claimed to see the Inkbloods entering and leaving this warehouse at night, around the same time the boy went missing. They''ve been reported to been bringing in food, which is suspicious. So, we checked the place out. We think they''re keeping the boy there."


    "Why is it suspicious that they have food?" I asked, puzzled.


    Ribbons glanced at me over her shoulder as if to check that I was serious. "Inkbloods don''t eat. They can, but they don''t need to. They don''t need to sleep, either."


    My heart skipped a beat. "Wait, what?!"


    Ashkan seemed equally as stupefied. "I thought they were just bad people. Cult members."


    Ribbons slowed down a bit so she could walk beside us. "I guess Perl never explained all that, huh? I forgot that you''re so new. Inkbloods aren''t living creatures. Well, technically, they are, but not in the way you think. They''re undead. Immortal. Ever noticed the matching tattoos on their throats? We believe those hold some kind of dark magic keeping them alive. Or reincarnating their corpses. Hard to say. Though the cult has existed for centuries, most people aren''t willing to mess with them in order to find out. The League has studied them for decades, but we don''t have many answers."


    I blinked, processing her words. "Okay, wow. That''s... That''s a lot to take in."


    She sighed. "Welcome to the League."


    Ashkan rubbed the back of his neck. "Then, how do they get these corrupting marks? From who? Or do they mark themselves?"


    "That is the billion-trook question, good hunter," Ribbons answered. "We think that whoever is in charge is responsible for the cursing, but said person always changes over the years. So, we can''t be sure who''s currently sitting in that throne. The general consensus is that it''s Balgaur. Inkbloods aren''t the most chatty folk, though. Even when we catch them. They''re immune to torture, starvation. They''re not even afraid to die."


    "That''s terrifying," I murmured. "But, I thought you said they can''t die."


    "There are ways to destroy them. Well, one way that we know of," she explained. "Don''t focus on that for now."


    We kept walking, following the street as it twisted and turned. I wondered what was in store for us. How long would this last? What if I messed up? Was I even ready? I glanced at Ashkan, who was staring ahead. He had his usual cool, collected demeanour. He was the best person I knew to have around during a crisis.


    The houses and buildings around us began to grow smaller and more rundown, and the road became less well-maintained. The sun was sinking faster, and the shadows grew longer. We passed by the occasional carriage or person. Some of the citizens watched us as we walked by, but no one approached.


    Eventually, we reached the outskirts of town, near the woods. Ribbons guided us inside a large, fenced-off lot, filled with crates and shipping containers. At the far end, there was a huge brick building, with a few small windows high up on the walls. Three other hunters were waiting for us, each with their backs facing us. The group was composed of two men and one woman. They turned at the sound of our footsteps.


    "Tonight," Ribbons began, "the usual members that circulate this area were all unavailable. That''s why it was left up to us. Myself, Nine, M, and Cannon have already scouted the place and formulated a plan. We were just waiting for the rest of you. This is an urgent matter, so we need to act fast. You two remember your codenames?"


    "Deadbolt," Ashkan replied.


    "And I''m, uh, Grey," I stammered, still getting used to the idea. I had no clue why Perl decided on ''Grey'', but I knew better than to question it.


    "Good," Ribbons said, nodding. "Now, here''s the plan."


    We huddled around, listening closely. She explained that first, any Inkbloods occupying the exterior would need to be taken care of. M and Cannon would be responsible for that. At the same time, Ashkan and I would climb up to the rooftop and enter through the ventilation shafts, which were large enough to crawl through. We would survey the scene and try to find the hostage. Nine would enter from the ground floor and distract any other Inkbloods in the room, with Ribbons assisting. If the kidnappers refused to cooperate, and the League members were unable to resolve the conflict, then lethal force was authorized. We weren''t sure where the boy was, or even if he was there, technically, but this was our best shot.


    I was terrified, but I knew I had to play my part. There was no room for failure.


    "Any questions?" Ribbons asked.


    Nine crossed his arms. "I still think I should clear the perimeter with M."


    "We already talked about this. Cannon is a better choice," she countered. "Your stealth is better suited for infiltration."


    M nudged Nine with her elbow, then signed something brief.


    "I know, I know," he grumbled.


    "Any more complaints?" Ribbons said, scanning the group. "Good. Then let''s begin."


    Ashkan and I followed M and Cannon towards the back of the property. We ducked behind a row of crates, then split into two groups. Ashkan and I stayed put, watching the pair creep across the yard. M held a bow, and Cannon had heavy gauntlets reinforced with metal. They walked behind the building, disappearing out of view. Ashkan and I stood, our backs pressed against the cold wood of the crate. He peered around the corner, checking if the coast was clear. A few seconds later, we heard distant noises of a struggle, then silence.


    "Let''s move," Ashkan whispered, and I nodded.


    We walked silently, sticking to the shadows. We reached the base of the building and found a rusty ladder leading up to the roof. It was missing rungs and had only one long pole. It seemed like a death trap. There was no way we could scale the brick, though.


    Ashkan grabbed the ladder, testing its strength. The metal groaned, and we cringed at the sound. He turned back to me and shook his head. Then, he shrugged, bent his knees slightly, and leapt up into the air. He cleared the entire height, landing gracefully on the top of the building. I couldn''t believe my eyes. He looked down and gave me a thumbs-up. Of course... Aerokinesis.


    I took a deep breath, then did the same, jumping off the ground and soaring upwards. Two pillars of air rose underneath my feet. I shot up to the roof faster than I''d intended to and landed on the slanted shingles with a loud thud. I fell forward, nearly tumbling off. Ashkan caught my arm, pulling me back.


    "Careful," he hissed.


    "I got it, I got it," I mumbled, straightening myself up.


    We froze for a moment, waiting to see if anyone below had heard. Nothing happened. The coast was clear. We moved quietly, crouching as we walked. Our feet made soft crunching noises, and the metal on our harnesses and gear clinked softly. We reached the ventilation shaft, and Ashkan knelt down. I did the same. He pressed his palms onto the grille, and with a barely visible flash of yellow light, it popped off. He set it gently to the side.


    "Looks like they forgot to magic-proof this," he noted, raising an eyebrow.


    "Lucky us," I whispered, trying not to smile.


    Ashkan took the lead. I followed closely behind. I crawled slowly, not wanting to make a noise. We were moving in total darkness. The only sounds were our breathing and the rustling of our clothes. After a minute or two, I started to worry that we were lost. The shaft was twisting and turning in ways I hadn''t expected. It was hard to tell if we were actually going anywhere.


    Suddenly, a dim light appeared ahead. Ashkan and I slowed our pace. A minute later, the tunnel widened, and we were looking down into a large room, about forty feet down, through a small grille.


    "Holy shit," I whispered.


    A crowd of Inkbloods, presumably, stood below. There were maybe fifteen, twenty of them, gathered together, speaking amongst themselves. Some were sitting on crates, others were pacing around. They all wore simple, dark clothes, and their faces were uncovered. Everyone''s necks were not, interestingly enough. Whether it was a scarf, collar, or choker made of thick metal, they all had some kind of barrier.


    The room was packed with random odds and ends. Broken pieces of furniture, old boxes and trunks, tools and weapons. It was difficult to tell if the Inkbloods were actually living there, or simply using the place as storage. No sign of a child.


    I felt a tap on my shoulder. Ashkan was pointing further down the vent, indicating that we should keep moving. I nodded.


    We crept onward, staying low. Ashkan stopped at another grille and looked down. I leaned forward, peering over his shoulder. The room was empty, save for a single Inkblood, lying on a cot. He was reading a book.


    I looked over at Ashkan, confused. Wasn''t the kid supposed to be in here? We''d been searching for minutes, and nothing. How big was this place? He motioned for us to keep going. We had a job to do. We moved carefully, and I could feel the anxiety growing.


    After crawling through a few more tunnels, we arrived at yet another opening. This one was a bit different. It was much narrower, and there were bars over the grille. Below us was a small space, with a single person occupying it. A boy. He sat, curled up in a ball, his face pressed against his knees. His wrists and ankles were bound, and a sack covered his head.


    We''d found him.


    My heart began to race. "What should we do?" I whispered.


    Ashkan shook his head. "Nothing yet. Not until they''re here."


    He was right, unfortunately. We needed to wait until the other members were in position. We had no choice. The boy hadn''t moved, but he was shivering. He was probably scared out of his mind. I wanted to tell him that everything would be okay, but I had no way of doing that without giving away our position. All we could do was watch.


    A few minutes later, we heard noises coming from the ground floor. People were running. Someone shouted, "Hunters! Hunters!"


    The boy''s head lifted, and he perked up. Footsteps echoed down the hall. Then, the door to his prison burst open, and the Inkblood who''d been reading stepped in, his book now gone.


    "Hey," he barked, glaring at the boy.


    "Please, please, let me go," the boy begged, his voice high-pitched. "I''m sorry. I won''t tell anyone, I promise."


    "Shut up, wretch," the man snapped, grabbing the boy by his arms and pulling him up. The boy cried out, his body going stiff. The Inkblood threw the sack off the boy''s head. My breath hitched. He couldn''t have been more than five years old.


    "Don''t touch me!" the boy cried, kicking at his captor.


    "Or what, huh?" the man sneered, grabbing the boy by his hair. He undid the rope around the boy''s wrists, and the kid immediately tried to push him away, but the shackles were soon replaced with magical ones. The boy''s hands glowed, and his wrists were pulled together. His ankles soon bore the same manacles. The Inkblood picked the boy up and slung him over his shoulder, and the child kicked and struggled, shrieking.


    The man carried him out, closing the door behind him. The boy was screaming, and it hurt to listen to. But we had to let it happen. Ashkan and I hurried forward, following them through the vents, farther into the warehouse. Behind us, the sounds of the struggle continued, but I forced myself to block it out. Gunshots, clangs of metal, yells, shouts. There were so many people, so much chaos. I hoped the others were okay.


    We stopped when we reached a large open space, about twice the size of the previous one. This was clearly where they stored all the equipment and supplies. Crates, barrels, sacks, chests, and shelves lined the walls. Rope, nets, and chains were hanging from the ceiling, swaying slightly. A handful of Inkbloods were standing by the door, arguing amongst themselves. The boy was crying, begging his captor to let him go. The man ignored him, setting him down on a chair.


    "Now," the man said, turning to his fellow cultists, "which one of you snitched?"


    The other Inkbloods paused, staring at him. They exchanged nervous glances, their heads tilting and shrugging.


    "Well?" he said, raising his voice. "Did you cretins even think to check for spies? Are you that incompetent?!"


    The woman closest to him raised her hands defensively. "We were careful."


    "Then who saw us?!" the first Inkblood demanded, taking a step forward. "You must have botched something somewhere!"


    She shook her head. "We did everything right, I swear. I don''t know how¨C"


    "Shut your mouth, you tart!" he roared, slapping her across the face. She staggered backwards, clutching her cheek. The rest of the group stared blankly. I felt a rush of anger and had to fight back the urge to jump down.


    "Please," the boy sobbed, sniffling. "I wanna go home."


    The man turned his attention back to him. "Your father won''t pay up, so you''re staying here until he does."


    "But my mummy''s gonna be worried," the boy whimpered. "She doesn''t know where I am."


    "She should''ve thought about that before she married a poor fool like him," the man growled. "And now she''s paying for her mistakes."


    I gritted my teeth. This guy was such a fuckhead. I''d never encountered a more despicable, violent person. His words, his tone, his behaviour. It made me want to hurl.


    Suddenly, we heard a loud crashing sound, followed by a shout. Then, there was gunfire. The Inkbloods tensed, reaching for their weapons.


    "They''re by the stairs!" one of them noted.


    The leader cursed loudly. "Take them out. Don''t let anyone up here."


    The remaining five of them dashed towards the source of the commotion, leaving the boy alone with the leader. I felt conflicted. Should we try and free the kid right away, or wait for the League members to arrive? I was worried that the Inkblood would harm him, but I was also worried that the other four hunters needed backup. This room was at the end of the hallway. The vent didn''t lead any further. There was only one door, and no windows. By jumping down, we could trap ourselves.


    I looked at Ashkan, silently asking him what we should do. He gestured for us to move back. I hesitated but did as he instructed. I didn''t like it, but we had to stick with the plan.


    We crept away, returning to the first room. Ribbons and Nine were already inside, fighting off several Inkbloods. A few other of their bodies lay on the floor. M and Cannon were nowhere to be seen. Blood was splattered everywhere. I''d never seen such violence. The room was a complete wreck, furniture overturned, debris scattered about. I tried not to stare too long.


    "Grey, Deadbolt," Ribbons called out, fending off an attack with her shield. "Could use some help!"


    Ashkan didn''t waste a second. He blast open the vent grille, sending shrapnel flying, then jumped down. I followed suit, landing next to him.


    "What are you waiting for, newbie?!" Nine yelled, ducking a punch. "Get your head in the game!"


    I blinked. "Right, sorry!"


    We leapt into the fray, attacking the Inkbloods. In a way, it was kind of comforting to know that they weren''t human. Not exactly, anyway. But they still bled like humans. And felt pain like them. And screamed like them. It was all the more horrifying, knowing that these things had once been normal people, like me.


    Ashkan and I worked together, trying to take them down as quickly as possible. The room was tight, which made it hard to fight effectively. One Inkblood was able to corner me, and I panicked. He swung at me with his sword, but I blocked the attack with my staff. We struggled for a moment before he managed to kick me in the stomach, knocking the wind out of me.


    I stumbled back, gasping for air. Before he could follow up, however, Ribbons jumped in and stabbed him through the throat. The blade pierced his neck, and his blood spurted out, spraying all over her. She grimaced before yanking her weapon free. I immediately felt like throwing up.


    Another Inkblood came running, aiming a dagger at Ashkan. He sidestepped the attack, then grabbed the man''s arm and twisted it behind his back. The Inkblood dropped the knife. Ashkan kicked the man''s legs, forcing him to kneel. Large, mossy roots erupted from the ground, wrapping around the Inkblood''s torso and pinning him to the floorboards. He flailed helplessly, unable to break free.


    Distracted, I was soon caught off guard by an incoming attack. An Inkblood had managed to sneak up behind me and grab me by the neck. He shoved me against the wall, knocking the air out of my lungs. I couldn''t breathe. His grip tightened, and I choked. I tried to pry his hands away, but his hold was too strong. Black spots began to cloud my vision. Everything was getting blurry.


    Is it killing if they aren''t alive?


    I don''t want to kill.


    I don''t.


    I-I can''t.


    The thought echoed in my mind. The voices were louder than ever. They were screaming. Demanding that I act. It was me or him. It was either me or him. There was no third option.


    The Inkblood brandished an axe, keeping one large hand around my throat. I gasped for air, clawing at his fingers. He laughed. He was enjoying this. Enjoying seeing me suffer. I hated him. I hated him so much. The cold blade rested on my temple. Slowly, deliberately, he pushed on it. The metal dug into my skin, then dragged downwards. Down, down, down. My head felt like it was splitting in twain. I cried out through gritted teeth. My vision began to darken.


    The voices were unbearable.


    They were roaring.


    They were chanting.


    Now.


    NOW!


    I reached towards my side. Towards the harness. Towards the revolver. I pulled the gun from its holster. Without thinking, I raised the barrel and fired. The bullet struck the Inkblood''s head. Not a magic bullet, but a normal one. I just barely saw the hole appear in his forehead before shutting my eyes. The Inkblood''s body slumped. His grip slackened, and he fell backwards, collapsing on the ground. I was trembling. I was hyperventilating. Blood dripped from the brim of my hat. I refused to look at the body. My stomach churned.


    I scanned the room, my breath normalizing. The last two Inkbloods were engaged with the other League members. Ribbons was locked in combat with a woman. She was fast, but Ribbons was faster. Nine was busy handling the other, a man wielding a rapier.


    My pulse was pounding through my ears. It felt like someone had just injected adrenaline straight into my veins. Everything was happening so fast. My mind was moving at the speed of light. I couldn''t keep up. I needed to stay calm. To focus. To keep moving. I couldn''t afford to panic. I couldn''t let them see me fall apart. Not now. Not here.


    It wasn''t even five seconds after the last cultist fell that Cannon sprinted into the room. He looked around, breathing heavily. "We have a situation," he said, wiping the sweat from his brow.


    "What''s going on?" Ribbons asked.


    "M," he replied, "she''s been hurt. We need to get her out."


    Nine wiped the blood off his glove and stepped forward, his expression furious. "Where is she?!"


    "Calm down," Cannon ordered, holding out a hand. "We need to handle this rationally."


    "Screw rational," Nine spat, glaring daggers. "You left her to die? Again?"


    "It''s not like that," Cannon protested. "You know I''d never do that."


    "No, I don''t. You did it before, remember?"


    "That was a long time ago."


    "Yeah, well, it doesn''t seem like you''ve changed one bit."


    The two men glared at each other, neither backing down. Nine was shaking, his fists clenched tightly. Cannon stood firm, unwavering. The former shoved the latter ¨C or attempted to, really ¨C before storming out of the room. Cannon was too brawny to budge.


    He tailed Nine. "You can''t just run off on your own."


    "Piss off!" Nine shouted, his voice echoing.


    When they were gone, Ribbons sighed. "They can take care of her just fine. Anyway, remember when I mentioned being able to destroy Inkbloods? This is how." She walked over to the nearest body, pulled out a dagger, and kneeled. "First, remove anything covering their neck." She cut through the scarf around the man''s throat. "See the line within the tattoo? Sever that. Doesn''t have to be a deep cut, just a clean slice."


    Reluctantly, I stepped closer to observe. The tattoo design was familiar. It was a hexagon with a small circle bisected horizontally by the hexagon''s bottom line. Only the top half of the circle was black. The lines were intricate, detailed. And yet, they seemed crude and ugly. Like a cheap imitation of real art. Ribbons made a swift cut along that particular section, where the circle was divided.


    A drop of blood trickled down from the wound. At first, nothing happened. But then, the cut began to sizzle. The corpse''s skin melted away without flame, but instead of revealing flesh and bone, it revealed...nothing. Absolutely nothing. Not even a skeleton. I stared in disbelief.


    "They''re empty," Ribbons explained, standing back up. She began circling the room, repeating the process on every other fallen Inkblood. "Once you cut their connection, they melt. Like ice."


    I stared at her, then back down at the first corpse. She was right. Where there had been a body, now there was nothing but a shrinking puddle of viscous, black goo. It was...weird. Very weird. I didn''t understand. It didn''t make sense. Nothing about it did.


    Ribbons shrugged, putting her dagger away. "Don''t think too hard about it. Just slit their necks, if you can. Or let us do it. Whatever you''re comfortable with. Now, let''s go¨C"


    She was cut off by the sound of a loud crash. It came from the floor below. The ceiling shuddered, and a cloud of dust fell. Something had collapsed. Or exploded. Whatever it was, it didn''t sound good.


    Cannon''s booming voice rang out. "Ribbons! We''ve got company!"


    She glanced at me and Ashkan. "Keep searching for the boy. We''ll handle this." Without another word, she ran off.


    I stood there, frozen in place. Everything was happening so quickly. My mind was racing. My body wouldn''t respond. My heart was beating frantically. It was deafening. I couldn''t think straight. Everything was a blur.


    Ashkan grabbed me by the shoulder. "Two against one. We can take him."


    I looked at him. His eyes were filled with determination. I could feel the energy emanating from him. He was confident. He was ready. He knew what needed to be done.


    "Are you sure?" I asked, hesitant.


    He nodded. "Positive."


    The two of us made our way out of the room, heading down the corridor. We crept along, sticking close to the walls. There was barely any light in here. We could hear sounds coming from the floor beneath us. Sounds of fighting. Shouting. We arrived at the last chamber. I just hoped the kid was still inside.


    Ashkan and I peeked around the doorway. The Inkblood who''d taken the child was standing there with his back to us. The boy was curled up in a ball on the floor, crying, but otherwise unharmed. The leader couldn''t have cared less. He was preoccupied with the book he was reading.


    "What are you waiting for?" the Inkblood demanded, not bothering to turn. "Come on in."


    I froze. Was he talking to us? Or someone else? I glanced at Ashkan, confused. He shrugged.


    "Don''t be shy," the man continued, setting the book down. "I won''t bite. Probably."


    Slowly, carefully, I stepped into the room, followed closely by Ashkan. The boy looked up. Tears streamed down his face. His eyes widened. He scrambled away as best he could with bound ankles and wrists, terrified.


    The leader turned, his grin widening. "Ah, finally. The vent-crawlers. Come to join the party, have we?"


    Now that we were closer, I could get a good look at this monster. He was tall and muscular, easily towering over me. Identical to every other Inkblood I''d seen thus far, his irises were a distinct, dark, purplish-onyx colour. Also synonymous with his brethren were winding patterns of scarcely perceptible, dark, vein-like marks on his skin. His hair was slicked back, his teeth crooked. His face was scarred, and his nose had obviously been broken multiple times. He was clad in heavy armour, with a cloak around his shoulders. He was intimidating, to say the least.


    A jolt of anxiety shot through me. How did he know we''d been up in the vents?


    "Well?" he pressed, crossing his arms. "Speak up."


    "Give the kid back," Ashkan demanded. "He''s not involved in any of this."


    "Oh, but he is. His father is."


    "Let him go."


    The man chuckled. "You think you can make demands, boy? You have no power here."


    Ashkan took a step forward, his axe held firmly. "I won''t ask again."


    "Such courage!" the Inkblood commented, raising an eyebrow. "But foolishness, too."


    Before we could react, he lunged, striking at Ashkan. A large scythe appeared in his hand, its blade shimmering faintly. Ashkan dodged, narrowly avoiding a slash. He swung his axe. The Inkblood ducked under the blow, and Ashkan overextended. The cultist seized the opportunity, jabbing his weapon forward. Ashkan barely managed to avoid it. He recovered quickly, however, and blocked the next strike with his shield. The Inkblood pushed harder, forcing him back. The scythe was longer, which allowed the leader to keep a distance.


    Meanwhile, I ran over to the young boy. His skin was pale, his lips trembling. I knelt beside him. "Don''t worry, we''re here to help." He didn''t respond. He just kept staring at me. I could see the fear in his eyes. "What''s your name, bud?"


    "D-Davie," he stammered.


    I smiled, but remembered he couldn''t see it. "Nice to meet you, Davie. My name''s Grey. We''re gonna get you outta here, okay?"


    "Promise?" he whispered.


    "Promise," I assured him. "I know you''re scared, but I need you to be brave, all right? Can you be brave with me?"


    "''Kay..." he whimpered.


    I reached down towards his ankles, still bound tightly in magical rope. Every unbinding spell I knew didn''t work. Trying to cut through it would be like trying to slice diamond. The only way I could free him was with brute force on the knots. But as soon as my fingers touched the rope, a sharp, intense pain shot through my hand. I jerked back with a yelp. The rope burned. It was burning me. How was that possible? Even if I could''ve just picked him up and made a run for it, there was no way the cords wouldn''t singe through my clothing.


    Davie flinched. "I-I''m sorry!"


    "No, it''s okay," I told him, rubbing my palm. It was like touching flame mixed with sticking a fork in an outlet. "Ow... I''m okay."


    I turned my attention back to the fight. Ashkan was struggling to keep the Inkblood at bay. The cultist was skilled, using his weapon to keep Ashkan on the defensive. The two of them moved around the room, their blows colliding with resounding force. Ashkan''s shield was holding up well.


    Suddenly, the Inkblood leapt forward, striking at Ashkan''s head. He blocked the attack but was unable to counter the next swing. The scythe tore into his arm. He stumbled backwards, clutching his elbow. Blood seeped through his sleeve.


    Anger flared within me. My hand flew outwards, and from it, a torrent of light erupted. The cable of glowing energy shot through the air, wrapping itself around the cultist''s arm. "Leave him alone!"


    The man was yanked backwards, thrown off balance. He tumbled, landing hard on his side, then sat up. He glanced at his arm. The cord was still coiled around it. He tried to shake it off, but it wouldn''t budge. I clenched my fist, squeezing tighter. He winced.


    "How''s it feel, huh?" I snapped, marching towards him.


    The Inkblood chuckled despite his obvious discomfort. "That''s the best you can do? A little golden thread?"


    I said nothing. Instead, I twisted my fist. From the cord burst hundreds of tiny crystals. They embedded themselves into the Inkblood''s arm, drawing blood instantly.


    "Enough!" the man shouted.


    He swung his scythe, and a gust of wind exploded from it. I was blasted backwards, slamming against the wall. The impact knocked the air from my lungs. The rope vanished. As I gasped for breath, the Inkblood stood, dusting himself off.


    "I grow weary of this. Time to end this little game." He lifted his weapon, aiming at me.


    Before he could make a move, Ashkan lunged. He tackled the cultist, sending them both tumbling. They crashed onto the ground. The leader snarled, pushing Ashkan off him. His scythe had skidded to the far end of the room, well out of his reach. He scrambled to his feet. Ashkan did the same.


    Finally managing to stand, I grabbed my revolver and aimed it at the Inkblood. He was moving too fast, though. There was no way I could land a shot. I didn''t want to risk hitting Ash. Scrapping that idea, I holstered the gun and aimed my fingers towards the leader''s scythe. A beam of magic shot out, blasting the weapon. It exploded in a flash of fire and smoke, pieces of metal scattering across the floor. I was incredibly lucky that it didn''t possess an anti-breakage charm.


    The Inkblood spun around, facing me. His eyes narrowed, his jaw clenched. "You!"


    A bolt of black energy launched towards me. I rolled aside, narrowly dodging the projectile. Whatever that was, that kind of magic was wholly unfamiliar to me. Not the type of spell I''d ever learned. It hit the wall, blasting a hole through it. I stared, wide-eyed. If it had struck me, it would''ve killed me.


    Without his scythe, the Inkblood had no choice but to rely on his hands. He thrust them outwards, and tendrils of murk shot forwards. I threw up a barrier at the last second. The darkness collided with it but didn''t break through. He kept going, and the force became too much. My shield shattered. I had to duck under the oncoming attacks.


    As the Inkblood advanced, his hands began to glow a bright purple. They were pulsating with energy. Whatever he was doing, it was powerful. I got the feeling that, if those hands came in contact with me, I''d be dead.


    Ashkan saw this, too, and charged. He was about to slam into the Inkblood''s side when, suddenly, a large figure dropped down from above. Cannon landed in a crouch, his fists clenched. He spun, and a mighty punch connected with the Inkblood''s gut. The cultist was sent flying, his body crashing into the wall.


    Cannon stood, cracking his knuckles. "Good work, kid."


    "I had him¡­" Ashkan replied, his tone slightly annoyed.


    I stared, stunned. "Where the hell were you?!"


    "Dealing with some cult backup downstairs," Cannon answered. "Took a bit, but they''re done for."


    The leader coughed and spat up a mouthful of blood. He pushed himself upright, his body trembling. The impact had cracked his armour.


    "Stay down," Cannon warned, raising his metal-covered fists. "I ain''t afraid to hit ya again."


    "Do your worst, mortal," the Inkblood hissed. He extended a hand towards us. An orb of black magic formed. It expanded rapidly, and then exploded, a shockwave rippling through the air. All three of us were knocked back. The room shook, and rubble rained down from above. I managed to roll with the fall.


    Ribbons appeared in the doorway. "We''ve got a problem!"


    "What is it now?!" Cannon groaned, picking himself up.


    "More Inkbloods! Lots more! We need to get out of here. They''ve sent out some kind of signal to the surrounding areas!"


    He pounded his fist into his palm. "Bloody perfect."


    As if on cue, more cultists entered the room. A dozen, at least. More than enough to overwhelm us. Ribbons and Cannon were strong, but this was getting ridiculous.


    The leader stood, grinning wickedly. "Looks like it''s time for the grand finale."


    I looked around frantically, trying to come up with a plan. There was nowhere to hide, and no way to escape. The only thing I could think of was to make a break for it. Get the kid and run.


    While Ribbons and Cannon did their best to distract the horde, Ashkan and I ran over to Davie. He was crying uncontrollably, shaking violently.


    "It''s gonna be okay," I told him, trying to keep my voice steady.


    "Just hang tight," Ashkan added.


    I looked at him. "The ropes are super enchanted. I can''t undo them, and they burn if you touch them. They''ll sear right through our clothes."


    "Can you cut through them with your magic?"


    "If I try, it''ll take forever. These aren''t normal."


    He squinted. We were running out of time. "I have an idea."


    I watched as he reached towards the magic shackles, stopping mere inches away. The space around them began to distort. It looked like a heat haze. Then, a small, spherical barrier appeared around Davie''s ankles, covering the ropes.


    Ashkan cast another around the boy''s wrists. "These might not hold for long."


    "Oh, good thinking!" I exclaimed.


    With the protective barriers in place, Ashkan picked up the kid. He was still bound, but the shields would prevent any more damage. We turned to face the scene. The cultists were advancing, their weapons drawn. Ribbons and Cannon were holding their own, but it was only a matter of time. There was no way we could reach the door. We''d never get past all of them.


    Before either of us thought of a solution, the Inkblood leader lunged at us, his hand outstretched. Dark energy crackled between his fingers. I reacted instinctively, throwing a barrier around the three of us. The spell collided with the transparent wall, blowing a massive hole in it.


    "You cannot run," the cultist growled. "You will not leave this place alive!"


    "Watch me," I replied, firing a lightning bolt from my fingers. It struck him square in the chest and knocked him back. He stumbled but didn''t fall.


    "Enough of this!" the man yelled. He spun around, his cape fluttering dramatically. His eyes began to glow, as did his hands. A sinister aura surrounded him. Black fog poured from his palms. A shadowy, oppressive energy was radiating from him. It was unlike anything I''d ever seen before.


    Cannon was busy keeping the other cultists away. He couldn''t help us. And Ribbons had her own problems to deal with. I squared my shoulders, preparing myself. But the leader didn''t go for me. Or Ashkan. He went for the child.


    "There is a debt to be repaid! The boy''s father is a coward. And so are you!" he yelled.


    "Stop!" I shouted, firing another spell. The Inkblood deflected it with ease.


    Ashkan put a magical shield between them, protecting Davie. The leader laughed, and his dark power lashed out, tearing through the air. The magical assault continued, relentlessly bashing against his protective shell. Ashkan grimaced, struggling to keep his footing. It was like trying to stop a train. The Inkblood was relentless. Ashkan was strong, but the pressure was immense. His feet began sliding backwards. It wouldn''t be long until his strength gave out.


    I had to help. I couldn''t just stand there and do nothing.


    Summoning every ounce of power within me, I gathered my strength and launched an attack. A blast of silver-gold magic shot forward, striking the cultist''s shoulder. He was pushed about a dozen feet back. His assault ceased. Ashkan dropped to one knee, gasping for air. Davie continued to cry.


    A wave of dizziness swept over me. I had to fight it. I couldn''t lose focus. The Inkblood stared at his shoulder. There was a large burn mark; a singed patch of flesh. The fabric was torn. Blood trickled down his arm. He slowly looked up. His expression was murderous. I readied my twin blades. If he wanted a fight, I''d give him one. He marched forward, his teeth clenched. My legs felt like jelly. But I didn''t back down. I couldn''t. This monster would not lay a hand on that kid.


    As soon as he was within range, I lashed out. But he jumped away. To my horror, he didn''t aim for me. Locking his eyes with mine, he went for Ashkan, who was still on one knee.


    I couldn''t reach them in time. I tried. I tried to block the strike. I tried to stop it. But my magic reserves were running low. Everything happened so quickly. The cultist swung his arm down. Vines of shadow coiled around Ashkan and Davie. They grabbed the former''s ankles first, causing the both of them to topple over. The dark tendrils suspended them upside-down as they were yanked into the air.


    I froze. The sight was horrific. Ashkan was writhing, trying desperately to free himself. They were around his arms, around his legs, around his waist. They constricted and squeezed tightly. Ashkan tried to burn away the coils, but it was useless. There were too many, and they kept coming back. They were like snakes. The more he struggled, the worse it got.


    "Let go of him!" I yelled as I slashed my enchanted blades at the base of the vines. Light magic enveloped them, cutting through the murky tendrils. It helped, but only a little. More sprouted each second.


    "Grey, take him!" Ashkan shouted, still struggling. Before I could protest leaving him behind, he dropped Davie, right before the inky cords could constrict around him.


    I dove forward, barely catching the child before he hit the ground. Time began unfurling in slow motion. I scrambled to my feet and began sprinting away. Davie was light. He clung tightly to my coat, his arms wrapped around my neck, legs around my torso. I used both arms to hold him as securely as possible. Something about the tendrils'' destructive powers had broken his shackles.


    "No!" the Inkblood leader roared, slamming his foot into the floor. More of the dark roots emerged, now chasing after me.


    I dodged left and right, narrowly avoiding being snatched. The others were still battling the other cultists, their own fights raging across the room. I was headed straight for the back wall. If I couldn''t dodge the next attack, the both of us would be skewered. I had no choice. I had to take the chance. As the roots surged towards me, I leapt upwards. With a mighty push, I jumped into the air, as high as I could, flipping backwards. The roots swiped beneath my feet, barely missing.


    I landed and braced myself. "Hang on!" I said to Davie, squeezing him close. He didn''t respond. Just as I''d hoped, the dark vines slammed into the wall. They were embedded deep. That was my chance. I fired a beam from my fingertips, blasting a giant hole through the brick. We flew through the opening. The momentum carried us forward.


    Right as the floor disappeared from below me, I focused all my energy on breaking the fall. I couldn''t afford to stick my hands out like I''d been taught to. I just had to hope my aero training paid off. I cast a powerful air spell. A cushion of wind burst beneath us, softening our landing. I skidded, but we were okay.


    I took off running. The outside air was cool. The sound of battle echoed from inside the warehouse. Shouts, blades, spells. We were far away now, but not out of the woods yet. Davie''s face was buried in the crook of my neck. There was a smudge of blood on his ear. I just hoped it wasn''t his own.


    "Stay with me, Davie," I mumbled, adjusting him in my arms. I needed to put more distance between us and the warehouse. We were too close.


    I didn''t know where I was running to. My legs were heavy, and my lungs burned. My vision was starting to blur. But I had to press on. The Inkblood reinforcements were possibly still on their way. I needed to get somewhere safe. Somewhere far, far away from this hellish place.


    After a bit, we were deep in the slums. I stopped running. It was quiet. No sign of cultists or any other sort of threat. I didn''t see anyone around. Just some shoddy-looking houses. To be safe, I used the last bit of magic I had left to vault myself up onto the roof. We landed softly.


    My breathing was laboured. My muscles were on fire. I let go of Davie and propped him up against a chimney before checking him over to make sure he wasn''t hurt. He was pale, but didn''t have a scratch on him. The blood was probably Ashkan''s.


    "Are you okay?"


    Davie nodded, sniffling.


    "We''re safe," I assured him. "It''s all over. You did really good. Thanks for being brave."


    His little face twisted in despair. "Where''s Mummy and Daddy?"


    "You''ll see them soon, don''t worry. I promise. Just sit tight for a minute, okay?"


    "Okay..."


    I turned and looked back in the direction of the warehouse. The roof was a nice vantage point. I could see the whole neighbourhood from up here. Nothing but rundown buildings and empty streets. A moment later, a loud boom sounded in the distance. I tensed. A pillar of fire shot up into the air. It was coming from the warehouse. There was a flash, and a shockwave.


    I covered my eyes. When the dust settled, I saw a cloud of smoke was rising from the area. A few minutes later, three figures emerged from the building. Other dark shapes appeared near them, fleeing left and right. I exhaled, relieved. The trio made their way towards me. I watched them walk for a while, then sat down, taking a moment to rest. The adrenaline was wearing off. The reality of what happened was setting in. I felt dazed, exhausted. I''d pushed myself to the limit.


    Not a moment too soon, Cannon, Ribbons, and Ashkan arrived near the base of the building. I whistled loudly, getting their attention. They looked up, and I waved.


    "Up here!" I called. "The kid''s with me. He''s okay."


    "Thank the gods," Ribbons said, putting her hands to her forehead.


    I scooped Davie up and floated my way down. My head was spinning.


    "That''s a relief," Cannon sighed. "Knew ya had it in ya."


    "How is he?" Ribbons asked, approaching us.


    I replied, "He''s fine. A bit shaken up, but otherwise unhurt. We should get him home, though."


    "Yeah, good idea. He''s had enough excitement for one night," Ashkan noted, patting Davie''s shoulder.


    I jerked my head towards the warehouse. "I saw the explosion. What happened?"


    "Not sure, but can''t say I''m surprised," Cannon explained. "Must''ve hit a gas line or somethin''. The fire department''ll handle it."


    Ribbons and Cannon took turns carrying Davie. We headed straight for his house, being careful to stay in the shadows. Some Inkbloods were still looking for us, or at least milling about. We''d passed a few of them along the way and kept our distance.


    We made it back to the outskirts without incident. A short while later, we were standing outside the door to Davie''s home. Cannon set the boy down, ruffled his hair, then knocked on the door. The four of us retreated far back into the darkness. A few seconds later, it opened. A woman''s head poked out. Her eyes went wide when she saw Davie. She ran forward, dropped to her knees, and pulled him into a big hug.


    "My... MY BABY!" she cried, tears streaming down her face.


    "Mummy!" He grinned.


    She rocked him back and forth while stroking his hair. "B-But, how? How did you...? Who...?"


    Davie looked up. "The people saved me! The hat people!"


    His mother scanned the area, but we were well out of sight. "Who, now? Who saved you, darling?"


    "Come on," Cannon said, nudging me. "Let''s give ''em their privacy. Kid''s gonna be fine."


    We nodded and walked away, heading back into town. It was completely dark out. I could hardly keep my eyes open. I was ready to sleep for a week.


    Ribbons broke the silence first. "Nice work tonight. M and Nine are already back at the nearest refuge. We''ve got some supplies stored there. Enough for all of us. Let''s get out of these disguises and clean up."


    Nestled in a secluded spot between two large buildings was a tiny shack. It was made of wood, and the roof was covered in moss and weeds. Ribbons rapped her knuckles on the door in a certain pattern.


    A familiar voice called out, "Password?"


    "Open the bloody door, Nine," Cannon replied.


    There was a pause. "...Fine."


    The door creaked open. The shack was small, but comfortable. There was a fireplace, a table, some chairs, and a bed. A small kitchenette was built into the back wall. On the counter were a few boxes of supplies. M was resting in the bed, holding a steaming mug between her hands. She gave a slight nod of acknowledgement.


    "Took you long enough," Nine grumbled, sitting on a stool beside the bed. "Did the boy make it?"


    Cannon grinned. "Thanks to the newbie. Turns out, this one''s a natural." He gestured towards me, and everyone turned their attention.


    M set down her mug on the nightstand, smiled at me, then signed over to Nine.


    He scoffed lightly. "It has nothing to do with the alignment of the stars, M."


    She gave him a pointed look before continuing.


    Nine huffed. "Fine, I''ll tell ''em... She says she''s happy to have you two on the team."


    "Thanks," I said, returning the smile. "Are you doing okay? I heard you got pretty hurt."


    Ribbons walked over and helped her sit up. "She''s had worse. She''ll be fine in a few days."


    M shook her head and made an expression as if to say, ''It''s no big deal''. She laughed to herself, then signed again.


    Nine chuckled. "''You should''ve seen the other guy''," he translated.


    Cannon searched a cupboard, taking out a box and rummaging through it. "We should get healing, too. You know how hard it is to get blood out of wooden floors." He retrieved four small bottles and tossed them at each of us.


    "Thanks," Ashkan said, catching his and uncorking it.


    I peered at the liquid inside. "What''s this?"


    "Called eriterg. S''not great, but it''ll replenish some of your magic." Cannon raised his own bottle in a mock toast, then gulped the whole thing down.


    I hesitated before following suit. The potion tasted like chalk mixed with soap. But the feeling was instantaneous. Energy washed over me. It wasn''t a huge amount, but it was really quite notable.


    "So, how''s about a debrief?" Nine said, leaning back in his chair.


    Ribbons sat on the floor and crossed her legs. She removed her boots, placed them neatly beside her, then rolled up one pant leg. There was a thin, angry gash running from her ankle all the way up her shin. She placed her hands above it and began weaving a healing spell. "There were more of them than we''d expected. And the ones that showed up were stronger, too. They''ve got a lot more power than before. Not to mention, they were organized. Something''s changed."


    Ashkan and I sat down at the table and placed our hats down. He looked pretty rough. Blood was caked on his clothes, some of it originating from his one arm. He didn''t even seem to notice. He just drank his potion, then closed his eyes. "Yeah, those cultists were tough. Especially their leader. He was a real piece of work."


    "I''m glad you were able to hold your own," Cannon praised. He reached into a cupboard and pulled out a box full of medical supplies. Bandages, ointments, and such. "Great work, both of ya."


    I looked over at Ashkan. "Yeah, I would''ve never gotten Davie out without your help."


    He opened his eyes and looked at me. "Well, you saved my skin in there. Many times, actually. So, thanks."


    "Sure. Of course. That''s what teammates are for."


    "Teammates, huh?" He smirked.


    "That''s what we are, isn''t it?"


    He laughed, but it quickly faded. "No, you''re right. ...Thanks."


    I moved my chair closer to him. "Here, let me help with that." I picked up a clean, gauzy cloth and a bottle of antiseptic.


    "I''m fine," he said, shying away.


    "Really? Right, because this is the only time this will ever happen," I retorted with an eye-roll. "C''mon. I can practice my healing."


    He sighed. "If you''re sure."


    "I am." I poured a little of the antiseptic solution on the cloth.


    That was one of the very few downsides of healing magic ¨C it couldn''t sanitize. If you were closing a wound shut, you needed a chemical solution to make sure there was no chance of sealing bacteria inside. It wasn''t always necessary, depending on the severity, but it was better to be safe than sorry.


    "Um... Well, it would kind of be easier...if..." I trailed off.


    "If what?"


    I gestured awkwardly towards his shirt. "Without the clothes."


    "Oh. Right..." Ashkan shrugged out of his coat and unbuttoned his vest. Next, he pulled his scarf over his head and tossed it aside. He then undid the buttons on his shirt, leaving one sleeve on. There was a jagged gash running down his right shoulder. It looked painful.


    I winced. "Damn. That awful scythe."


    "Tell me about it."


    I gingerly dabbed at the cut, wiping away the dried blood. Ashkan winced but didn''t protest. The surrounding skin was warm. Healing spells were difficult. It was all about visualization and precision. You had to use your energy to reconstruct the tissue, encouraging the cells to heal at a faster rate. I placed one hand on the back of his shoulder and the other on his bicep. The magic glowed brightly, a golden aura surrounding his injury. I closed my eyes and concentrated, willing his body to mend itself.


    "How''s that feel?" I asked.


    "Weird. Kind of itchy. But fine."


    I opened my eyes. The wound had shrunk but hadn''t fully closed. I tried again, focusing harder. This time, I imagined a needle and thread, sewing the two halves together. I envisioned the cells regenerating. The skin knitting back together. The magic surged.


    "You''re pretty good at that, Grey," Ribbons commented.


    "Thanks," I said, keeping my focus. The group continued to converse around me.


    "Did you end up sending anybody to the slammer?" Nine questioned.


    "Nah," Cannon answered. "They''re too slippery. And their boss was outta there as soon as the kid was taken."


    "Do you normally arrest them?" Ashkan spoke up.


    "Normally, yeah. That leader you saw was Tarkus. We''ve been chasing him for a while. He''s a high-ranking member. Whenever we do manage to tie one up, we drop ''em off at the nearest jail''s doorstep."


    Nine chuckled. "With a nice, big bow on top." There was a long pause. "''Did you slice many?''" Nine translated. I assumed M had asked.


    "Not a ton," Cannon replied. "We didn''t have much time to stop and make the rounds."


    "So... They''ll reincarnate soon?" Ashkan asked, tensing slightly under my palms.


    "In a day or two. Give or take. And then we''ll have to catch them again. For the rest of our lives."


    "That''s the life of a hunter," Ribbons added. "We can''t always get to all of them. Some are too powerful or just too fast. But we try our best."


    As I finished my last stitch, the glow dissipated. I sat back in my chair and wiped my brow. Ashkan''s wound had closed, leaving behind a faint, pinkish scar. "All done."


    He twisted around and looked at his shoulder. "...Gods. That''s impressive."


    He flexed his arm a few times, then pulled his shirt back on. The thick leather of his coat had protected him from most damage, but he still had a couple other scrapes on his head, face, and neck. I wondered to myself if it would be appropriate to offer. I''d have to get closer. And it would require touching his face.


    He glanced up and noticed me staring. "What?"


    I blinked. "Uh, anything else?"


    He raised an eyebrow, then seemed to understand. "Oh. Well, I don''t know. You''ve done a lot today."


    "Ash." I tilted my head to the side. "Yes or no."


    "How about we alternate?" he offered, looking at me with concern. "That gash on your forehead looks unpleasant."


    I reached up and touched my temple. I''d completely forgotten about it. Right. The gunshot rang out in my memory. I convinced myself that I had no reason to feel guilty about shooting it. It wasn''t human.


    Ashkan moved his chair so we were facing each other directly. I tried not to fidget as he leaned in. His gaze was fixed on my face, but he was careful not to meet my eyes. I wondered if I looked as tired as he did. He had dark circles under his eyes, and his brow was pinched in worry.


    "Could you hold your hair aside?" he requested.


    I brushed back the shorter pieces around my face, clearing them away from the cut. "How''s it look?"


    "Pretty neat, actually. No, but really, it''s not bad. Long, but shallow."


    "Good. Because it''s starting to hurt now."


    Ashkan poured some antiseptic on a fresh cloth and pressed it to my temple. It stung immensely. I bit my tongue but couldn''t stop a small hiss from escaping.


    "Sorry," he mumbled, his expression growing apologetic. "I know. I''ll be quick."


    He was thorough, cleaning the area around the wound as well. I watched his face as he worked. He was very close. It felt weird being so close to someone. Ashkan''s expression was serious. Concentrated. Every few seconds, his eyes would flick over, checking if he was hurting me. It was awfully considerate.


    After a few minutes, he stopped, tossing the cloth aside. "Okay, here goes."


    "Are you sure you want to try?" I asked. "I can probably just do it."


    "It''s fine. Let me see." He held my face by my chin, between his thumb and index finger, angling it. I was surprised by the sudden contact. It was firm, but gentle. He closed his eyes and inhaled.


    I braced myself for pain, but it didn''t happen. Instead, it felt like a light breeze, cooling and pleasant. Unfortunately, that didn''t last long. A sharp, searing sensation erupted in my head.


    "Ow, ow!" I exclaimed, flinching.


    Ashkan dropped his hand. "Sorry! ¡­I''m not good at this."


    I laughed softly. "It''s okay. It''s not easy. I can finish from here."


    I placed one hand on my forehead and one on my cheek. The healing was relatively quick and simple, as the wound wasn''t deep. Ash had already gotten it started. A few seconds later, I lowered my hands and looked at him. "Well?"


    He inspected me. "...It''s gone. Not even a scar."


    I smiled, feeling pleased. "Yay! I''m getting better at this."


    Ashkan gave a soft smile in return.


    "All right, your turn. What else do you need?"


    He glanced at his body, thinking. "Just a good night''s rest. The other cuts are small. I can do those."


    I narrowed my eyes slightly. "I''ll trust that you''re not lying to me about something this serious."


    "Why would I lie?"


    "You tell me."


    He shook his head. "No, nothing else. Thank you, though."


    I yawned, and he did the same. I hadn''t realized how exhausted I was. We both laughed.


    "Today was long," he commented.


    "Very," I replied. "But we''re alive. And Davie''s alive. I''d call that a success."


    He nodded. Then, his eyes fell to the table. "Brie, I..." He trailed off.


    I studied his expression, trying to deduce the emotions behind it. "...Hm?"


    He hesitated. "...I''m glad I''m alive. I''m glad you''re alive. That''s all."


    "Same. ...I''m glad you''re with me."


    His eyes flicked up, meeting mine for a brief second, then fell again. He abruptly stood up. "We should get home."


    "Agreed." I grabbed my hat and put it on. "Thanks, everyone. We''re going to head back now."


    Ribbons, Nine, M, and Cannon looked over at us, having been deep in conversation.


    "Sure thing," Cannon said. "Rest easy. And welcome aboard."


    "Get home safely," Ribbons added.


    M signed a farewell, and Nine waved a dismissive hand. "Bye."


    We left the shack and returned to the streets. The sky was black. There was no trace of sunlight left. Lyalon was alive. Lights twinkled. Music played. Voices sang and shouted. But, as we walked, it was quiet. Just the sound of our footsteps. I could feel the weight of the day pressing on me. I wanted nothing more than to collapse into my bed and sleep for hours.


    After a few minutes, we entered an alleyway. I held my ring closer to my face. The sigil had been glowing white since the group had reached the refuge. I dismissed the notification, then pressed my thumb against it. The same bright light and wind from earlier engulfed me.


    When I opened my eyes, I was back in Nelorismel, right where we''d left. Ashkan appeared next to me a second later. Our clothes had changed back into our normal outfits, weapons now gone.


    "Home sweet home," he sighed.


    We walked out of the alley and turned down the street, making our way towards Ashkan''s house. My thoughts were a million miles away. It was a lot to process. Everything had changed. We were hunters now. We''d survived our first mission. I felt like the world had tilted. I felt like I was moving forward, but I wasn''t sure if I''d like what laid ahead.


    "...Ash?" I spoke up.


    He looked over. "I''m still not used to that. But yes?"


    "What do you think of all this?" I asked, the words coming out slowly.


    "Oh, it was mad," he answered. "But fun, in a strange way."


    I raised my eyebrows in surprise. "Fun? That''s how you would describe it?"


    "Well, not fun, exactly. But interesting. Exhilarating. Scary, certainly. But exciting."


    I couldn''t help but smile. "I suppose."


    "I know we''re probably in over our heads. And this will take some time to adjust to. But..." He paused. "I''m ready to accept the challenge. If this is how the world is, then so be it. It''ll be an adventure. And I''ll be damned if I sit idly by."


    I was silent while I thought. His response was not what I''d expected. "...That''s a very noble outlook," I finally said.


    "You disagree?"


    "No, I agree. It''s just that you''re so...calm."


    He tilted his head, curious. "Is that unusual?"


    I shrugged. "I was freaking out. I am freaking out. This is scary stuff. How can you be so nonchalant?"


    Ashkan pondered that for a while. "We''ve been thrown into the deep end, whether we like it or not. I prefer the term ''realistic''. Yes, the world is cruel. And, yes, we''re in a lot of danger while working with the League. I can''t change the world. Not yet, anyway. That doesn''t mean I can''t help it. I can protect people. I can prevent malice from spreading. Isn''t that worth it?"


    I couldn''t find an argument against that. I just stared at him. "...I never knew you were so thoughtful."


    "Yeah, well, you usually don''t ask," he riposted, giving me a sidelong glance.


    I was unable to stop a grin from crossing my face. "Fair."


    "Hey." He nudged my arm. "It''ll be okay. We''ll be okay. It''s going to take time. But I have faith."


    "...In the gods?"


    "No. In us."


    "Us?"


    "You and me."


    My heart skipped a beat.


    "I mean, Shaye is part of our team too," he quickly clarified. "But... I don''t know if she could handle a mission like today''s. I wouldn''t want her to try. I guess I meant..."


    "A team within a team," I finished, understanding.


    "Yes." He looked at me. "Glad you caught on."


    "Yeah. I think we''ll be all right. If we stick together, that is."


    Ashkan''s eyes softened as his face grew serious. "To be frank, I think I''m just as afraid as you. Maybe more. But I know it''ll be worth it. The League is doing good work. If I can be a part of that, then it''ll all be worth it. I just...can''t obsess and brood over things. It''ll be the end of me. Why do you think it took me so long to process my mother''s death? If I think too much, I start panicking."


    "I can''t imagine you ever panicking," I remarked.


    "That''s because I hide it well." He shrugged. "We all have our problems. We all have our ways of coping. Mine are denial and repressing. Yours are avoidance and overthinking."


    My face flushed. He''d somehow hit the nail on the head. I smacked his arm several times, although the hits were so light that they were more like taps. "Stop...psychoanalyzing!"


    He laughed, swatting my hands away. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. But you can''t deny that it''s true. If you can''t leave your problem in the dust, you question it until you feel sufficiently prepared to face it. Then you tackle it. That''s just who you are."


    I crossed my arms. "I hate that you''re right."


    He grinned. "Thanks for confirming."


    "Ugh, you''re impossible..." I sighed. "How did we go from talking about teamwork to psychology in five minutes?"


    "That''s just how my brain works," he replied, tapping his temple. "One topic blends into the next. It''s a miracle I can talk at all, really. Or that you can understand me."


    I chuckled. "At least you''re eloquent enough to speak in coherent sentences."


    We ambled in silence for a while, our minds drifting. It had been a long day, but I felt more awake now. The exhaustion was gone. There were too many thoughts floating around in my head to sleep.


    Several minutes passed before Ashkan spoke again. "Y''know, I really don''t fancy being stabbed. Or thrown against a wall. Or shot at. Or any of those other things. But... It''s something about the idea of a purpose. Of having a reason. Something to fight for. Or someone. I think that''s what made today bearable. Knowing there''s a point. That it means something. It makes me feel...strong."


    I was a little taken aback by the sincerity of his words. They were spoken softly, almost in a whisper. It was so unlike him. I wasn''t used to seeing him this vulnerable.


    "It''s nice," he continued. "Not the almost dying part, of course. But the...knowing. The purpose. The strength. My actions matter. They have an impact. Even if it''s a small one."


    I was at a loss for words. I''d never heard Ashkan speak like that. His thoughts were profound. His reasoning was complex. He was more astute than he let on. He was intelligent, but not the type that was showy. He was the type that was reserved, the type that only showed itself when necessary. This was a rare glimpse into his mind.


    "I really didn''t want Davie to get hurt because of me." His eyes glazed over a bit. "I hope he forgets about all this soon."


    "He didn''t get hurt," I said. "He was fine because of you, actually."


    Ashkan''s gaze sharpened, coming back to the present. "I suppose. Still, when the leader grabbed us with those coils... Next thing I knew, we were hanging upside-down. I was so worried that he was going to hurt him."


    I nodded. "Yeah, me too. That''s what kept me going."


    "I could tell. I don''t think you''ve ever looked more terrifying than when you were slicing through those roots. Your expression was so intense."


    I cracked a small smile. "Really? What did it look like?"


    He made a face, trying to imitate me. It was a cross between a grimace and a scowl, and was the most visibly angry I''d ever seen him. "Like that."


    Not knowing how to respond, I just laughed, covering my mouth. Ash joined in, the two of us giggling loudly.


    "I was serious, though," he said once our laughter had died down. "I can tell you''ve been training hard."


    I was pleased by the compliment. "You think so?"


    He nodded. "You knew what you were doing. It was impressive."


    "Says you. You just refused to stay down."


    "I''m stubborn," he replied. "Really, though, it''s two things. Only two things stuck in my head that whole time. One, I didn''t want to die. Obviously. I can''t yet. I''ve got so much left to do."


    "Like what?"


    Ashkan gave me a look as if the answer was obvious. "Who else would take Wendyll to his doctor''s appointments? My father? Spare me."


    I snickered, shaking my head. "Too real, Ash."


    He laughed and dropped the act. "Genuinely. I have so much left to do. So much I want to do. I haven''t even travelled the world yet. I haven''t tried all the food I''ve always wanted to. I-I haven''t seen a meteor shower. Haven''t worked in a proper blacksmith. I haven''t...fallen in love. I haven''t seen Niista get married, seen Wendyll grow into a man, seen Shaye become a famous designer. And I can''t do any of that if I''m dead. That was the first thing."


    I smiled as I listened. He had a lot of plans. A lot of aspirations. He had hope for the future. I liked that. "And... The second?"


    He hesitated, and a hint of nervousness entered his expression. "Two, I... I refuse to let anyone be hurt right in front of me. Especially the people I care about. If anyone is going to be hurt, it should be me. I''d rather have it that way."


    "Ash," I breathed. "Don''t say that. We''d be crushed if anything happened to you."


    He challenged, "And you don''t think I''d be crushed if something happened to you? Or Wendyll, or Shaye, or even little Davie? I''ve told you more things than I''ve told my own father, in all my eighteen years of life combined. And I think I might''ve let slip some things that I''ve never told anyone. It...doesn''t get much more precious than that."


    The words hung heavily in the air. Ashkan''s eyes had averted. He seemed almost...embarrassed. I hadn''t realized just how much he cared about us. About...me. His statement was genuine. And heartfelt. The truth behind it was almost fierce, like a flame burning brightly, but not in an overbearing way. Not possessively; not wildly. Simply bright. A soft fire. A comforting fire. Like a hearth. Not always alight, but always there if you needed some extra warmth.


    Ashkan glanced at me, his cheeks and ears pink. I could tell he regretted being so honest. It was out of character for him. "Uh, yeah. If you think about it logically, it makes sense. If I wasn''t the one being struck, it would be someone else. I''m the one with the good shield. It''s...practical."


    I laughed. He was flustered. "Well, thank you, then. I''m glad you have my back. And, for the record, I have yours. Always will."


    His lips curved upwards, a grateful look on his face. "Thanks."


    We''d reached his house by now. I turned to face him, standing still. He did the same. We gazed at each other for a few seconds.


    "Well... See you tomorrow?" he said.


    I nodded. "Tomorrow."


    His expression became resolute. He straightened his back, a look of tenacity flashing across his eyes. "Remember. Don''t linger on the what-ifs. No regrets."


    "No regrets," I echoed, feeling a surge of courage.


    He pressed two fingers to his temple and saluted sharply. I mirrored the action. I had a feeling this was the beginning of a sort of ritual. A secret handshake of sorts. Our way of acknowledging the commitment we''d made. To each other. To the League. To ourselves.


    Ashkan turned on his heel and headed through the gates. I watched him go. When he reached the front door, he waved. I returned the gesture, then started walking towards the barracks. Once again, the streets were empty. Quiet. Just me and my thoughts. My boots echoed with each step. The wind whistled, blowing strands of hair across my face.


    I could''ve died. Today. We both could have. The realization hit me harder than a brick. I shuddered, wrapping my arms around myself. But we''d made it. Against the odds, we''d survived. And not only that, but we''d helped. We''d done good. We''d fought. We''d protected. And we''d won. That thought carried me home. I climbed the steps to the barracks, found my necklace in the locked chest, then returned to Earth.


    Once there, I fell asleep, and dreamed of adventure.

 Chapter 4 ~ Just Dont Look Down

    Professor Klewoei sauntered across the floor, a heavy ledger tucked under her arm. Her black frock coat, snug at the waist, flowed in a long arc. The white lace spilling from the sleeves and collar looked like dollops of whipped cream.


    "Good afternoon, students. I hope you have all studied well." She placed the ledger on the lectern. It thumped like the slamming of a tomb door. "On your desk, you will find your final examination. Please do not commence until I have said you may begin."


    Arcane Artifacts. I swallowed, my mouth as dry as a desert without rain. This test would count for thirty-five percent of our grade. Professor Klewoei opened the ledger, the scratching of a quill nib on paper becoming loud in the quiet room. I reached for my own and tapped it on the side of the desk. What I wouldn''t give for a cup of tea. Or a glass of water. Or an exemption from this exam.


    I glanced over to my left at Miseris, who was seated about ten feet away. She caught my eye and grimaced, her face a portrait of misery. I smiled at her, trying to offer some measure of support. We''d both been working hard for this class. If I did poorly, it was only because I couldn''t remember all the differences between chimes and talismans. And how was I supposed to give an objective answer about ethical implications concerning the use of ancient artifacts when the subject was so subjective?


    On my right, an equal distance away, Ashkan sat ramrod straight, eyes closed, face smooth and serene. He was either meditating, praying, or half-asleep. Either way, he looked composed.


    The professor''s inkwell clicked shut. "You may begin."


    I took a deep breath and flipped over the packet. My heart beat a rapid rhythm against my ribs. Quills scratched against parchment as we wrote our names.


    1) Explain the differences between an amulet, a talisman, and a chime, and provide one example of each.


    Thank the gods. At least I hadn''t forgotten those yet. I scribbled my answers, the words flowing smoothly. Maybe this wouldn''t be so bad.


    2) How is a scrying bowl different from a crystal ball?


    I paused. The answer had something to do with the materials used in their creation. The scrying bowl was made of stone, the crystal ball of quartz. And the scrying bowl had to be filled with water. But if they both served the same function, what did the materials matter? I wrote the information down. It wasn''t wrong, but it didn''t seem comprehensive, either.


    3) In the case of the artifact known as a wishing coin, explain the ethical implications concerning the use of the item and make a recommendation.


    My hand froze. I tapped my quill against my teeth. A wishing coin was a type of amulet. They were supposed to grant wishes, but they didn''t always work, or at least not in the way one would expect. You had to be very careful when making a wish. There''d been cases of people wishing themselves or others into the grave. They were banned in most places because of their unpredictability. Not wanting to linger too long, I wrote a quick response.


    The exam went on in this fashion, with simple questions followed by more complex ones. My fingers ached from gripping the quill. Two hours later, the bell rang out. When I looked up from the last page, my vision swam with a million miniscule dots.


    "Please place your exam packets on my desk as you exit the room," Professor Klewoei announced. "Class dismissed."


    I stacked my papers on top of the pile, careful not to smear the still-wet ink. Then I joined the procession of students who filed out of the lecture hall.


    "Well?" Miseris asked as she caught up to me. "How do you think you did?"


    "I''m not sure," I admitted. "I knew some information regarding all of the questions, but I''m not confident I got all the answers correct."


    "I hope I passed," she said with a sigh.


    "You worked hard," I assured her. "I''m sure you did well."


    Ashkan walked so quietly beside us that neither Miseris nor I noticed him until he spoke. "It depends on the class average. She might curve the results upward or downward."


    I gave him a curious look. "What about you? How do you think you did?"


    His brow rose a fraction. "I think I did fine."


    I wanted to ask him more about his answers, but Miseris cut me off, "Well, I''m going home. I need a nap before my shift. Tonight is going to be mad."


    "Oh?" I asked, confused.


    She stared at me, her face slack with disbelief. "Have you been under a rock? The Artisan''s Haven is tonight, in the market. Everybody''s going to be there. I''ll be at The Roaring Witch with a giant tip jar, of course."


    I remembered seeing a poster about that somewhere. I''d forgotten it was tonight. The Artisan''s Haven was a gathering of artisans from around the country who came to display their wares. The main attraction was all the fine art, but it was also known for amazing food. Essentially, it was like the regular Nelorismel marketplace, but cranked into overdrive.


    "I''ll be there," Ashkan said. "My sister and brother will be too."


    "Ace! Hope to see you all later," Miseris called, waving as she disappeared down a corridor. We watched her go, then headed in the opposite direction toward our next class.


    We only passed a handful of students as we descended into the Academy''s crypts. It was quiet down there, the air cool and damp. Flames flickered in wall lanterns, the shapes guttering and casting dancing shadows. Our footsteps echoed through the tunnel. The quieter it was, the more unnerving it seemed. Thankfully, the voices of students carried from the open doorway of the classroom.


    Professor Van Frose was already inside, seated at her desk. A few students milled around, waiting for the exam to start. They were quiet, their expressions ranging from confident to anxious. I spotted Viktor and Shaye standing in the back corner. The former''s expression was abnormally serious, his grey eyes narrowed, brows knitted together. He was saying something to Shaye, who was facing away from us. I nudged Ashkan and we moved to join them.


    "Hey, guys," I greeted.


    Shaye jumped, then turned to us. "Hello." Immediately, I could tell something was wrong. Her usually cheerful voice was nasally. Her skin was pale, her eyes ringed with dark circles. The tip of her nose was red, and she sniffled.


    "Are you sick?" I asked, reaching out to feel her forehead. It wasn''t hot; it was actually kind of cold.


    She pulled away from my hand. "It''s nothing."


    Viktor''s mouth pressed into a thin line. "It''s not nothing. She''s got icelung."


    I stared at him. "Ice¨C What?"


    "Icelung," he repeated. "It''s common around this time of year. The cold and wet weather, it gets in your chest, gives you the chills. It''s not severe, but it can really make you feel like shite. She needs to rest."


    "I''m fine," Shaye insisted. She sniffled and wiped her nose on her sleeve. "I just need to push through this exam."


    "You should go home," Ashkan said. "There are worse things than missing a test. You could reschedule."


    She shook her head. "No, I''m already here. And if I miss this, I could fail the course. I''ve done too much studying to fail."


    Viktor stepped closer, his hands fisted at his sides. "And what happens if you pass out from exhaustion and end up with something worse? Then what?"


    "That won''t happen."


    "It could."


    Ashkan cut in, "She can decide for herself, Vik. Don''t push her."


    Viktor sighed. "Sorry. I''m just worried about you."


    "I''m going to write it," she decided, her voice firm. "It''s only two hours, and I took some medicine this morning."


    He ran a hand over his face, but nodded. "If you''re sure."


    "I''m sure."


    We were saved from further debate when Professor Van Frose stood. "Students, please take your seats."


    The class scrambled to sit in their assigned chairs, and we all quieted. The professor picked up a stack of exam packets and threw it high into the air. Papers rained down towards each desk, and I caught mine.


    "And... Begin," the professor called, her voice ringing through the room. I flipped open the cover.


    1) What are the main differences between brews, elixirs, philters, tinctures, and tonics?


    That was a no-brainer. I wrote out my answer to the question, and the next, and the one after that. My mind whirred as I flew through the pages. Before I knew it, two hours had passed. The last question was about the properties of wortcinl?can, which was an herb used in a lot of healing tonics. I finished writing just as the bell rang.


    Professor Van Frose took her time collecting the exams. "Congratulations. You are all still alive," she said with a laugh. "Dismissed. I wish you all the best of luck in your future studies."


    We packed our bags and hurried out. Shaye, despite her assurances, did look sick. She was shivering. Viktor offered his arm, and she accepted, leaning into his side.


    "I told you, you should''ve gone home," he said.


    She sighed. "I know. But I did it."


    "Yeah, and now you''re going to bed."


    She giggled, which quickly dissolved into a coughing fit.


    "I''d better not see you at the market tonight," Ashkan told her.


    "Me neither," Viktor agreed. "Get better, yeah?"


    "Thanks," she replied. "You lot be safe. It''ll be crowded, and the pickpockets will be out in force."


    "We''ll keep an eye out," Ashkan assured.


    As the four of us approached the academy entrance, Headmaster Gunthren appeared from around a corner. He waved, a smile on his face.


    "Afternoon, students," he greeted.


    "Headmaster," we chorused.


    "My apologies, I must hurry off to a meeting. But I wish to extend my congratulations. You all have nearly completed your first semester of the year, and you should be proud of your achievements."


    We all smiled and thanked him.


    "Good luck in the new year!" he called over his shoulder as he headed down the hall.


    Outside, the afternoon sun was high overhead, and a brisk wind blew. The courtyard was filled with students who had finished their finals, and everyone was chatting excitedly. Viktor walked Shaye home, then had to leave to go help his sister prepare for her exhibit at the festival. Ashkan and I tailed Shaye inside her house. Her parents were still at work, but her two youngest brothers were home.


    "Look who''s back," Fenryk spoke up from his spot on the couch. A book lay open on his lap.


    "Hi," she replied, sounding tired.


    "Still under the weather, eh?" he asked, noticing her state. "I told you to stay in bed."


    "You know I can''t," she sighed.


    "It''s just icelung," Ashkan explained.


    Fenryk shook his head. "Figures. It''s the season for it."


    Kelton appeared from the kitchen, a mug in hand. "Blimey. Shaye, you don''t look good."


    "Thanks," she replied flatly.


    "Here." He offered her the cup. "I reckon you need this more than I do."


    "What is it?"


    "Poison," he deadpanned.


    Shaye rolled her eyes and took the mug. It was clearly some sort of herbal tea. "Oh, well, thank goodness. I was really hoping to expedite the process."


    "And with that, let''s get you to bed," Ashkan interjected.


    I followed him and Shaye as they climbed the steps. The walls were decorated with pictures of family and friends. A vase filled with fresh flowers sat on a small table. At the end of the hallway, Shaye stopped and turned the knob.


    "You''ll have to excuse the mess," she said, flipping on the light. The room was cozy but cluttered. It smelled like a mixture of floral perfume and dusty books. Clothes were scattered everywhere, and the bed was unmade. It all seemed very uncharacteristic of her. She set the mug down on the nightstand and flopped onto her mattress.


    "I''m sure Viktor would''ve cleaned this for you," Ashkan commented with a smirk.


    She sat up right away. "That''s enough of that."


    "Do you need anything?" I asked, moving aside a pile of blankets to sit next to her. "Anything we can get you?"


    "No, but thank you." She paused to think. "Actually, could you check if there''s any mail for me?"


    "We can do that," Ashkan replied.


    She settled back against the pillows. "Thank you."


    We headed downstairs, and Ashkan checked the mail slot outside. There was a small bundle of letters. Mostly advertisements and bills. He brought them in and set them on the kitchen counter. On the bottom of the pile, he found an envelope addressed to Shaye. It was stamped with a fancy logo.


    "What''s this?" he wondered, holding it up.


    I examined the seal. "It looks important."


    He flipped it over and read the back. "It''s for her, anyway."


    We ascended the stairs and re-entered her bedroom. Shaye was still lying on the bed, eyes closed. She opened them and glanced up as we entered.


    "Any mail?"


    Ashkan held out the letter. "Just this."


    She took it, looking confused. She tore it open and pulled out a single sheet of pale violet parchment. After reading, her eyes went wide, and her jaw dropped. Then, with no warning, she shrieked. "Oh my gods! Oh my GODS!"


    Ashkan and I both flinched and covered our ears.


    "What? What is it?" I asked, alarmed.


    "This is¨C It''s¨C" she stuttered. "It''s¨C He asked me¨C It''s him!"


    "Calm down, what are you talking about?" Ashkan questioned while reaching out to steady her.


    She waved the paper in the air. "Yevrani! He sent me a letter!"


    His face went blank. "The fashion bloke?"


    "Only my favourite one! I wrote to him this summer and never heard back until now. I can''t believe he wrote me... This is a dream..." She flopped back against the pillows and stared up at the ceiling, a grin spreading across her face. "The garments I made for the Nyvar Festival, he likes them... Hanokub Yevrani actually likes my designs..."


    "Wow," I exclaimed. "That''s great, Shaye!"


    She hugged the letter to her chest and closed her eyes. "I can''t believe it. Oh, this is the best news I''ve ever gotten! Thank the gods for mail!"


    Ashkan chuckled. "Congratulations. We''re happy for you." He then carefully plucked the letter from her fingers.


    "Hey!" she protested, trying to grab it. "Careful with that!"


    He set the paper on the vanity. "Sleep now."


    She pressed her hands to her temples. "How can I rest at a time like this?! He''s written me back!"


    "It''ll be there when you wake up."


    "But I want to read it again. Just once."


    "Nope. Sleep."


    "But¨C"


    Ashkan gave her a stern look, arms folded over his chest. "Lili..."


    "Agh, no!" She groaned and yanked the bed covers up to her forehead. "Fine, I''m sleeping!"


    I laughed. Ashkan was the only one who could call her by her childhood nickname. Nobody else could get away with it.


    "Get some rest," he said, heading for the door.


    Shaye huffed before pulling the covers down a bit. "You''re the worst."


    He chuckled. "Yeah, love you too."


    "Night, Shaye," I said.


    "Goodnight, Brielle..."


    We left, shutting off the lights and closing the door behind us.


    "Do you think she''ll sleep?" I whispered.


    "If she knows what''s good for her," Ashkan replied.


    "Well, hopefully she''ll feel better by tomorrow. If not... Do you think we''d go on the mission alone?"


    He shrugged. "Kadia will decide. Either way, we should be prepared. But for now, let''s just enjoy the market."


    "All right," I agreed with a smile.


    <hr>


    The Artisan''s Haven was densely crowded. Music floated through the air, and the smell of food and spices made my mouth water. Vendors had stalls set up all throughout the square. People of all ages milled about, some shopping, some just enjoying the festivities. The evening sky was cloudless, and the setting sun cast a warm glow over everything. The booths of merchants were overflowing from the regular marketplace into the surrounding streets. It was impossible to get through by anything other than foot. Fortunately, this allowed Ashkan and me to hide in plain sight. We kept a careful eye out for any pickpockets or other signs of trouble, but otherwise didn''t go very far out of our way to conceal our identities.


    Kadia accompanied us, of course. She''d insisted on tagging along after we''d brought it up during training. Though she claimed to have wanted to visit the festival, I knew she was keeping an eye on us. The four other trainers were also present. We strolled with them for a bit while waiting to meet up with our friends. Soon, though, we found ourselves in the heated, outdoor patio area of The Roaring Witch. We had to pass through the pub to reach the back doors, and the place was packed. Miseris waved at us from the bar where she was busy serving drinks. Her tip jar was already three-quarters full.


    Kadia and Thorne were seated at the only free table in the outdoor section, tucked away in the corner. They chatted amiably, their heads bent together, while watching the live band. Tyrath was closer to the centre, talking to a pair of women. Of course, they were hanging onto his every word. He had that effect on a lot of people. From near me, Reyshore and Morgina were deeply engrossed in a sort of game with cards and dice. Five others were involved, each one looking more suspicious than the last.


    "Morgina," Reyshore began, "I shall explain this again. And it shall clarify matters. Do you see the card you just played?"


    Her nostrils flared and she narrowed her eyes. "Yes?"


    "Do you see how it totals ten?"


    Morgina froze in place, her expression one of pure bafflement. "...No!"


    The entire table burst into laughter. Reyshore himself dipped his head and chuckled, his shoulders shaking. For a moment, nobody could speak through their snorts and cackles.


    "That''s either eight or twelve!" Morgina snapped, failing to hide a smile behind her confusion.


    Reyshore was practically wheezing, tears of mirth pricking at his eyes. "Ah, no, but... Oh, nevermind."


    She shot up and grabbed the edge of the table, then flipped it over. Cards and coins flew through the air, along with shouts and yelps of surprise. I tilted my head to the side as a half-full stein whizzed over my shoulder. Now laughing even harder, Reyshore clutched his stomach and flicked his hand outward. As if hitting a reverse button, everything flew back into its original spot. The spilled ale hadn''t even hit the ground yet. Everyone continued to cackle for a while, Morgina included, despite her protests.


    A few minutes later, Ashkan and I ran into Viktor, Lilwen, Cassius, and Ivahr. They were standing in a small group, chatting and munching on various foods. We joined them and spent a good amount of time visiting the stalls and vendors. Ashkan bought us all hot cups of cider, and I found myself feeling content. There were no worries about school or missions or anything. For just a moment, it felt like everything was normal.


    "There are so many people here," Lilwen commented, peering around at the crowds. She was very bundled up, yet her face was still pink from the cold.


    "They come from all over," Cassius replied, adjusting the scarf around his neck. "My father''s a merchant, and he says this is the biggest market in the country. You can find things from all over the world here."


    "Really?" Ivahr asked, perking up. "Have you ever seen any rare items?"


    "Rare or illegal? Because the answer is different."


    "Either. Both."


    "Once, I saw a man selling a book bound in skin."


    Ivahr looked appalled, his mouth agape. "What?! Why would anyone buy that?"


    "Why would anyone fall for that, is the real question. It was fake."


    "Damn," Ivahr said, looking genuinely disappointed.


    Cassius laughed and patted him on the back. "There are other vendors selling actual cursed objects. Go find one."


    Ashkan elbowed him. "Hey, don''t give him any ideas. You know he¡¯ll do it."


    "I''m not opposed," Ivahr said with a grin.


    "My stars, please do not," Lilwen said. "You''ll wind up dead. Or worse."


    "It''ll be fine. Probably," Ivahr replied, giving her a wink. "Besides, I need some new cursed items for my collection."


    Lilwen and Ashkan exchanged an exasperated glance. I stifled a laugh.


    We continued walking, stopping every so often to watch street performers. A juggler had a crowd of children gathered around, clapping and laughing. Further ahead, a woman sang along with a flute player. Several couples danced along with the music. As the sun sank lower, the lanterns lining the streets and rooftops came to life, giving the whole scene an enchanted look. Everywhere you turned, there was something beautiful or interesting to look at. Paintings, sculptures, and other pieces of art were set up on easels and tables.


    After a while, we came across an artist doing portraits. He had a huge piece of parchment taped up behind him, upon which he was drawing. At his feet, a basket sat full of drawings and paintings of people''s faces. Some of the portraits were framed, and he had a small table covered in merchandise. I stopped, drawn to the display, and leaned over to look. The quality was incredible. His brushstrokes were precise, yet soft, and he''d somehow managed to capture each person''s personality.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    "Would you like to have your portrait done?" the artist asked, noticing me. He was a middle-aged man with a greying beard and a warm smile.


    "Oh, I''m sorry," I said. "I''m just looking."


    "Please, take your time. Perhaps you''ll see something you like."


    Ashkan peered down at the collection. "These are amazing. It''s like looking at photographs."


    I shook my head. "It must be insanely difficult to sit still for an entire painting."


    "I imagine so."


    "Can you use magic to freeze someone in place?" I wondered, thinking out loud.


    He thought for a second. "I''m sure it''d be helpful, but not very humane."


    "I wouldn''t be able to handle it..."


    "A shame," he replied, glancing at me.


    I gave him a sidelong look. "Huh?"


    His eyes averted back to the display. "Well... Someone might wish to paint us at the end of the war. If we succeed, that is."


    "Oh, that''s true. I suppose it would make a nice memory. And historians would be interested."


    Ashkan turned to Viktor. "Oi, would you paint us saviours one day? You''re the artist here."


    Viktor gave him an unimpressed look. "You can''t afford me."


    Ash rolled his eyes. "A good friend, you are."


    His mouth curled into a smirk. "Depends how famous I am by then."


    "Oh, come off it."


    I laughed. "So, no portrait today?"


    "I...would rather watch a hanging," Ashkan muttered, eyes wide. I snickered.


    The walkways were full of all kinds and types of art. People sold sculptures, paintings, pottery, and other crafts. The pieces ranged from crude, homemade trinkets to highly sophisticated masterpieces. The variety was overwhelming, yet it was fascinating to see the work of so many artists. I was sure there were plenty of talented people in Nelorismel, but this event gave an opportunity for people from all over the country to showcase their talents. It was impressive.


    Lilwen waved me over to a stand filled to the brim with jewelry. A large sign hung overhead, advertising the shop''s name, ''Jaspar''s Fine Baubles and Bangles''. The pieces were all beautifully crafted from all sorts of materials. Some were set with stones, others carved or painted. Many were made from polished metal, with designs engraved or hammered in. There were necklaces, bracelets, earrings, anklets, circlets, and rings, all made with care.


    "Look at this," Lilwen said, lifting a necklace from the display. It was a simple, yet elegant, silver chain with a crystal pendant. The stone caught the light and shimmered, refracting rainbows on its smooth surface.


    I took a second to admire it. "Beautiful. Did you want to get it?"


    She turned the pendant over in her hand. "I''m thinking about giving it to Shaye, actually. A little something to cheer her up."


    My brows rose. "That''s a great idea! I''ll split you on it."


    "Are you looking for anything, young ladies?" the vendor, an elderly woman, asked. When her eyes landed on me, her smile faltered slightly.


    "How much for this necklace?" Lilwen asked.


    "Ah... Eighty-two trooks, my dear," the woman answered, her smile returning.


    I contained my surprise. That wasn''t an exorbitant amount, but it was higher than most prices in the market. Then again, the quality seemed high.


    Lilwen nodded and handed her the pendant. "I''ll take it."


    "Very good. Would you like it wrapped up?"


    "Oh, yes, please."


    The woman reached under the table, then brought out a small box and a length of white velvet ribbon. She placed the pendant inside and tied the ribbon into a bow. The two of us reached into our pockets and handed her forty-one trooks each. Lilwen slipped the gift into her coat and thanked the vendor. We returned to the rest of the group.


    "Where''d you go?" Cassius asked, glancing at me.


    "Just looking at some jewelry," I said.


    "We bought something for Shaye," Lilwen elaborated. "We''re hoping it''ll make her feel better."


    Cassius smiled. "I''m sure she''ll love it."


    Ashkan stepped closer. A bowl of steaming, hot broth sat in his hands. "May I see?"


    Lilwen retrieved the box and carefully unwrapped it, opening the lid. She held it out for him to observe.


    "Wow, that''s nice," he commented, taking a sip from his bowl. "How much?"


    "Eighty-two," she answered.


    He immediately choked, broth dribbling down his chin, then hastily wiped his mouth and swallowed. "I''m sorry, what?"


    "Eighty-two," she repeated, giving him a strange look.


    "For that tiny pendant?!" He pushed the bowl of soup into my hands before grabbing the box from Lilwen''s grasp. His eyes darted across the necklace, inspecting every detail. "You''re serious? For this little bauble?"


    She frowned. "It''s a perfectly lovely necklace."


    He held it up to the light and squinted. "This is moyelite. You can tell by the sheen. And the metal is troqium. Plated, most likely. The craftsmanship isn''t bad, but there are some imperfections. These links are slightly crooked, the bail isn''t perfectly symmetrical, and the gem is a bit cloudy. See? If you hold it here..." He turned it in the light. "Yep, can see the inclusions."


    "Oh," Lilwen said, her tone disappointed.


    "It''s handmade," he continued. "Crafted by a good hand, mind you. But this isn''t worth eighty-two trooks. I think that lady ripped you off."


    Her shoulders sunk a bit. "Oh."


    He gave the pendant back to her and took the bowl from me. "But that doesn''t mean it''s not a nice piece."


    I bit my lip. "I don''t think she liked me being there."


    He sighed. "She probably recognized you and jacked up the price."


    "Damn..." I muttered.


    "Or maybe the old bat is just greedy," Cassius suggested.


    Lilwen closed the lid. "Well, it matters not. It''s a gift for Shaye, anyway."


    The next booth we visited had a line. I peered over the heads of the people in front of us, curious as to what they were selling. There were only a few people working the counter, and they were constantly moving, making and boxing up orders. The crowd was chatting loudly.


    "What do you think they sell?" I asked, leaning towards Ashkan.


    "Not sure," he replied.


    The line inched forward. After a minute or two, I could see what was going on. Sculptures. Hundreds of them, in all sizes. Most were made of clay and had a glossy finish. Others were carved from stone or wood, and still others were moulded from metal and cloth. A few were even made of glass. But that wasn''t the most striking thing. It was how...creepy they were.


    The surrealistic style of the artwork gave them an unsettling look, and the themes were bizarre. Many depicted people or animals in distorted, grotesque positions. One sculpture had a woman''s hands reaching out, her fingers elongated and curled, like claws. Another had a man''s severed head turned upside down.


    "Weird," I commented, eyeing a piece showing a person being torn apart by shadowy dogs. There was no blood or gore, but rather, the figures seemed to be melting.


    "Frightening," Ashkan agreed.


    The next piece in line was the bust of a bald woman. She was holding her jaw in her hands. The jaw was dislocated, her mouth open, as if screaming. The teeth were sharp and pointed, and the eyes were sunken into her face. Her cheeks were hollow, her skin stretched thin.


    Ivahr grinned. "Ha, neat!"


    "...Not the word I would use," Cassius chimed in.


    Ashkan stepped away from the display, his brow furrowed. "I don''t know much about art, but I know what I intensely dislike..."


    "Is it the fact that they look like they were made in a fever dream?" I wondered, giving the sculptures another glance.


    "Or perhaps a nightmare," Lilwen added.


    Viktor stepped past us. "It''s a style, not a nightmare. It''s supposed to invoke a sense of unease."


    "Consider me uneasy," Ashkan murmured.


    Viktor scoffed. "At least Ivahr gets it."


    Ivahr shrugged. "No, I just like ''em. I''m not all artsy and cultured like you. My tastes are simple."


    "C''mon, are you saying these don''t invoke any sense of fear or dread? Any thoughts about the human condition? How fleeting life is? How complex and volatile emotions can be?" Viktor asked, gesturing dramatically to the sculptures.


    Ivahr nodded. "They''re neat."


    "Neat," Viktor echoed, looking annoyed.


    "Look, can you just accept that I''m a simple man? I''m not going to have some profound discussion about art. Someone always has to explain it to me... And then explain the explanation... I just like things that are strange! That''s all!"


    Viktor shook his head and looked at the rest of us. "You guys get it, right?"


    "They''re certainly intriguing," Cassius offered.


    "I-I don''t like the way they look," Lilwen stammered, shrinking away.


    I cleared my throat. "They''re very creative."


    "You can''t call them creative. That''s like saying the sky is blue," Viktor said.


    Ashkan just chuckled quietly. "We get it, mate. They fit your aesthetic. Can we go now?"


    He sighed, looking defeated. "Fine."


    We walked away from the booth, leaving the unsettling sculptures behind. The market had been a bustling place since the moment we arrived, and it was even more crowded as night fell. We wandered through the throngs of people, peering into the various shops and booths. A couple times, a vendor tried to flag us down and entice us with their goods. Most were food stands. It was hard not to stop and buy something.


    Off to one side, there was a fairly large crowd gathered around a stage. I stopped to get a closer look and saw that it was some sort of game. The participants were throwing rings at wooden targets. If they managed to get the ring around the target, they could choose a prize. The only catch was that you had to be blindfolded. The crowd was cheering and jeering, encouraging the participants and placing bets.


    Someone in the crowd recognized us and started calling us over. It was some acquaintances of ours, and we greeted them happily.


    "Oi, come on over! Let''s show these folks what real talent looks like!" one said, waving us closer.


    "Yeah, you lot are pros, aren''t ya?"


    Viktor grinned. "What''s going on, lads?"


    "Come have a go, then! We''re trying to beat the record," another guy said, patting him on the back.


    "All right, let''s have a crack at it," Viktor decided. He looked at the rest of us. "Who else is up for it?"


    Cassius stepped forward. "Sure. Sounds fun."


    Ivahr laughed. "Count me in! I bet I can get a ring around the bullseye."


    Lilwen shook her head. "I''m not good at such things. Besides, I should probably retire for the evening. I have to get up early tomorrow for work."


    "Aww, that''s too bad," Ivahr said. "You sure? We''ll go easy on ya."


    She gave him a weak smile. "I am sure. You all have fun, though."


    "Good night, Lilwen," I said, watching her walk away.


    "Night!" she called back, lifting a hand.


    "Ash, what about you?" Viktor asked.


    "Eh, you go ahead. I''d rather stay here and watch," Ashkan replied, shoving his hands in his pockets.


    Viktor looked at me. "Brielle, you up for it?"


    I hesitated. "No thanks. I''ll stay and watch, too."


    One of the guys from earlier nudged his friend. "Ooh, Ash''s got himself a sweetheart, does he?" They burst into a fit of laughter. A slight warmth crept across my face.


    Ashkan rolled his eyes. "Shut it. Go play your little game."


    Viktor smirked and stepped onto the stage. Cassius and Ivahr followed suit. The rest of the group went back to playing, and we stood back to watch. They were excited, and their voices rose as they began discussing the rules. It was amusing to watch my friends try their hands at it. They missed quite a few times. The crowd got louder and louder, yelling at the participants and egging them on. I wasn''t surprised when Viktor got a ring around the target and cheered with the rest of the spectators.


    I looked over at Ashkan. "You''re sure you don''t want to join?"


    He was watching the others with a smile. "I''ll pass. Not really my cup of tea."


    "Ah," I replied, looking back. Cassius got a ring on the target, and the crowd whooped.


    Ashkan glanced down at me. "Speaking of tea, there''s a lovely cafe down the way. Fancy a cup?"


    "Sounds great."


    We left the others to their game and headed for the cafe. It was a small shop with tables and chairs set up outside. Ashkan held the door open for me and we went inside. It was a cozy space, with warm lighting and plenty of seating. The air smelled of tea and pastries. We got in line and waited. When we got to the front, Ashkan ordered a cup of black tea. I was about to do the same when I noticed a sign advertising a seasonal dessert. I quickly changed my order to include the dessert, much to Ashkan''s amusement.


    I was surprised when he led me back outdoors, around the side of the building and up a small flight of stairs. At the top was a balcony, with a view of the festival below. But he didn''t stop there. He led me up another flight to the rooftop. I wasn''t sure what was happening, but I didn''t question him. When we reached the top, he climbed over the railing and leapt across the gap between buildings. My stomach dropped.


    "What are you doing?!" I gasped.


    He laughed. "Just a shortcut. Don''t worry."


    "You''re insane..." I muttered, reluctantly climbing over the railing. I took a deep breath and jumped, using aero magic to clear the gap.


    "Nice arc," he said, watching me land.


    Ashkan led the way across the rooftops, navigating through the maze of buildings. Every so often, we would have to jump or balance across something, but the path was mostly straight. He kept up a quick pace. The buildings were close together and the lights below cast a dim glow. Ashkan''s figure was a dark silhouette against the backdrop. His coat billowed behind him, flapping in the wind. We were a couple storeys above the ground. The festival was loud, but quieter up here.


    After a few minutes, he came to a stop. I slowed beside him. We were standing at the edge of a tall building, looking out at the city. The night was clear and the moons were still rising. Below, the streets were filled with people. The sounds of music and laughter carried up from the ground. I could smell the scents of food wafting on the breeze. Ashkan walked along the edge, balancing easily. His footsteps were light.


    He turned to me with a grin. "Almost there."


    Before I could respond, he stepped backwards off the ledge and vanished.


    My heart plummeted to my feet. "ASHKAN!" I shouted.


    I rushed forward and peered over the edge, expecting to see him splatted on the ground. What I actually saw was thankfully much different. There was a platform, set far below the lip of the roof, where he was now standing. He laughed at the look on my face.


    "Are you okay?!" I exclaimed.


    "Never better. Come on," he said, motioning for me to join him.


    "Wh-Where does that lead?"


    He smiled. "You''ll see."


    I slowly lowered myself onto the edge. "If I die, I''m coming back to haunt you."


    "Wouldn''t have it any other way."


    I closed my eyes and scooted forward, letting gravity take over. My stomach twisted as I fell. After a few seconds, I landed on the platform beside him, air whooshing from under my feet. My legs buckled slightly. Ashkan reached out to steady me.


    "Where are we?" I asked, looking around.


    The platform was square, with an elaborate railing and a domed roof over the back half. It was built between two buildings, with a view overlooking the market. To one side, there was a row of buildings with balconies and windows. To the other, the festival was visible, with crowds milling about. Lights and music filled the air. It was a breathtaking sight. Lanterns were strung between the buildings, and their soft glow was reflected on the walls and rooftops.


    "It''s an old clocktower," he explained, pointing up. "It used to be an observation deck. They had a big bell and everything. But it''s been abandoned for years. People still come up here, though."


    "It''s gorgeous," I breathed, gazing out over Nelorismel. I could see the faint outline of the palace in the distance.


    He sat down. "Here."


    I sat beside him in a spot where the railing broke off. Our legs dangled over the edge, and our shoulders brushed together. We were silent for a moment, simply taking in the sights. I looked out over the city again, watching the lanterns sway in the breeze. The music was faint from this distance but I could make out the tune.


    I took a sip of my tea, then opened my box of dessert. It was something called ''caffika'', and it looked kind of complicated. Inside the chilled box was a round, glass bowl filled with three small scoops of ice cream. There was also a small cube wrapped in foil and a skinny bottle of dark brown syrup.


    "I''ll be honest, I just wanted to see what this was," I admitted, picking up the bowl.


    Ashkan leaned over. "Need help?"


    "Yeah. Tell me how this works.."


    "First, you unwrap the cube and put it on this spoon," he explained, holding up the tiny utensil. It was oval-shaped, flat, and had many stylized holes in the metal. "Set it into the divot in the bowl. Then pour the syrup over it."


    "What''s the cube?"


    "Sugared caffeine. You''re going to be up all night."


    I raised an eyebrow. "Does that mean you don''t want any of this?"


    He paused, a hint of a smile appearing on his face. "I didn''t say that."


    I grinned and handed him the bottle. It was warm, and its contents melted the cube almost instantly. The mixture pooled into the bottom of the bowl. I watched, fascinated.


    "Now," he continued, "you use the normal spoon to mix it together."


    I took the second spoon and stirred. It took a few seconds, but eventually the ice cream and syrup combined into a uniform, paste-like texture. The cube was gone, having completely dissolved. It was a light brown colour with swirls of white.


    I tried some. The closest flavours it reminded me of were espresso, marzipan, chocolate, and caramel, with a hint of cinnamon. "...You''re joking. This is amazing."


    "Right?" Ashkan laughed, then materialized a second spoon out of thin air, a copy of mine. He used it to scoop a bit of the dessert into his mouth. "Hmm. Just like I remember."


    A chill passed over me. I set the bowl down and took a drink of my tea, then returned to the dessert. We were approaching the coldest time of the year. The days were still tolerable with the right clothing, but the nights were becoming very frigid. It was even colder up here, away from the crowds and cooking.


    Ashkan seemed unaffected by the temperature. He was dressed appropriately with a fur-lined coat, scarf, gloves, and knit cap. The tip of his nose was pink from the wind. I was dressed similarly, wearing a knee-length, fur-lined coat with a high collar, a long scarf, a wool beret, and leather gloves. My hair fluttered in the breeze.


    Diamonds were the symbol of snow and ice, and were often visible in Winithinian fashion ¨C quilted fabrics, argyle, chevrons, pointed edges, fishnets. Beyond that, garments were vaguely Gothic and Edwardian in nature. Gloves of all lengths and styles were common. Furs, heavy coats, boots, scarves, knitwear, hats, and neck gaiters were layered to combat the freeze. Ordinary sights also included lace, velvet, suspenders, silver hardware, leather hats, ascots, corsets, and rings.


    I took a deep breath and gazed out at the festival, the cold air making my lungs tingle. It was a peaceful moment. The moons were pale, their light reflecting off the rooftops. Stars glittered in the vast, dark sky like diamonds sewn into black velvet. Faintly, I could see an aurora, rippling across the horizon in brilliant waves of colour ¨C a beautiful combination of pinks, purples, greens, and blues. It felt like the world was a snow globe, with us sitting on a shelf somewhere.


    Ashkan''s words startled me out of a trance. "You''ve been a tad quiet today."


    I shot him a confused look. "Really?"


    "Yes, really." He glanced down. "Something''s been on your mind."


    I shrugged, trying to keep my expression neutral. "Nothing in particular."


    "That''s a lie and you know it," he said, a hint of amusement in his voice.


    My gaze flicked to his, and then away again. I fiddled with the spoon as I stirred the remains of the dessert. "It''s depressing."


    "So? Depressing things happen every day."


    I frowned and stared at the people below. A strange sort of numbness washed over me. "There''s so much...beauty. Here. And I hate that I know it might not last. It might get entirely destroyed. Maybe because of me. Or maybe not. It''s just... Sometimes I start wondering if whatever beautiful thing I''m looking at will be the last time I see it. And I wouldn''t even know."


    "Brielle..."


    "Sorry. Like I said, it''s depressing. I''m being pessimistic..."


    He was silent for a long time. I wasn''t sure why I''d chosen to speak so openly. Something about him just made me want to confide in him.


    Ashkan cleared his throat eventually. "There''s beauty in destruction, too. That''s not to say that war is good. It''s not. But sometimes, there can be a sort of...catharsis. To have something ugly, that has caused you pain, to be torn apart and swept away. To see it reduced to rubble, or to see its ashes scatter. Sometimes, you can find beauty in the aftermath. In the knowledge that the damage is gone. That it''s over."


    I was surprised. He spoke softly, but there was an underlying edge to his words, as if he''d had similar thoughts and experiences. "That''s true."


    He sighed. "But I do understand. It''s far too easy to get caught up in the what-ifs and the could-bes. They''re dangerous. You can''t let the future keep you from enjoying the present."


    I looked up and met his eyes. His gaze was steady, his face serious. There was an intensity to his words. I wasn''t sure why, but I felt there was something else lurking behind them.


    "Yeah. You''re right." I smiled.


    Ashkan held my gaze with an unreadable expression. He then looked away, his eyes distant as he turned back to the skyline. I watched him curiously, trying to read his emotions. I wasn''t sure if I''d made him uncomfortable.


    "I...don''t want to bring you down. But thank you," I added.


    He gave me a faint smile. "Anytime."


    I finished my dessert and leaned back, resting my weight on my hands. "This place is incredible. How''d you find it?"


    "It''s a hobby. Exploring old places," he replied. "If you can see it, chances are, you can get there."


    "Surely someone would''ve noticed you climbing up here," I said.


    He smirked. "I have my ways. It helps that people don''t tend to look up."


    "Fair point."


    "I''d expect you to understand. Aren''t you the one that used to scale abandoned buildings on Earth? For fun?"


    "Hey, that''s different. I was being a dumb kid. I was never up this high."


    "And yet, you''re not afraid of heights. That''s interesting."


    I paused, then shrugged. "I guess. I don''t make the rules."


    Ashkan''s eyes fell to his feet. He crossed one leg over the other. "You know, I''m curious. What is it you''re afraid of? I''ve yet to see it."


    "Um. Well, that''s a loaded question," I joked. "Lots of things, I guess."


    He smiled faintly. "Such as...?"


    I tilted my head back and gazed up at the stars. I could name quite a few things I was afraid of, but I wasn''t sure what would be the appropriate answer. Why did he want to know?


    I hesitated, then sighed. "...I''m kind of scared of thunderstorms." I expected him to laugh, but he didn''t.


    "Thunderstorms, hm?" He crossed his arms. "You don''t yield to Inkbloods chasing you with knives, or a giant beast intent on devouring you, but thunderstorms? Interesting."


    "They''re loud," I muttered. "And unpredictable."


    "That they are. Anything else?"


    I was a little embarrassed, but it was nice to talk about it. No one had asked me this before. "Well, getting bit by a viper was not fun. And the idea of dying scares everyone, I think. To a degree. But I haven''t thought much about fears. I usually don''t find myself in a position where it''s relevant. I kind of just...roll with the punches."


    "I see. It''s not something people think about daily." He shifted and stretched his legs out. "I wish I could say I''m afraid of spiders, or needles, or the dark. Something mundane. Something tangible."


    I wasn''t sure why, but I''d never imagined him afraid of anything. He seemed fearless. "What are you afraid of, then?"


    He went still. There was a beat of silence. Then, he turned his face toward the sky. His expression was blank. "I don''t know..."


    I looked at him quizzically. "Are you implying you''ve never feared anything?"


    "No, I have. It''s just not the same as everyone else''s."


    I wasn''t sure what he meant. He sounded so detached, as if he was reciting facts rather than expressing a personal opinion.


    "Care to elaborate?"


    He closed his eyes. "It''s nothing really. It''s... Um. Sometimes, I worry about...not feeling enough. Or...not knowing how to. Other times, it''s the opposite. Too much, or nothing, or everything at once."


    I waited for him to continue, but he didn''t. There was a tense pause. I wondered if this was something he''d shared with others, or if I was the only person he''d ever spoken to about it.


    "That makes sense."


    "Does it?" he asked, arching an eyebrow.


    I thought for a moment. "Yeah. It''s just how you''re wired. People are different. But I think, as long as you''re aware of it, and try to break through it, you''re doing your best. A lot of people never even get that far."


    Ashkan''s face changed. The corners of his mouth turned up slightly, and his expression softened. "Perhaps."


    "Has it been bothering you?" I asked quietly.


    He took a breath. "More recently, somewhat."


    I wasn''t sure if I should ask, but I decided to anyway. "Why now?"


    "I...don''t know. Maybe it''s just part of the passage of time."


    "A vague answer," I pointed out.


    He shrugged, then smiled faintly. "It''s an equally vague feeling."


    We were both silent for a while. There was a sudden change in the atmosphere. The air felt heavier, the silence more profound. I could sense a shift in his demeanour. Hollow. It was as if his mind had travelled somewhere far away and his body was the only thing that remained.


    "It''s not a bad thing," I said after several moments.


    Ash looked at me sidelong, his features displaying zero emotion.


    "...To feel," I clarified. "Even when it hurts. Sometimes...crawling can feel better than lying still."


    He stared at me for a second before turning away. I was certain that, for a brief second, the mask had slipped.


    "I...will try to remember that. Thanks."


    I smiled. "Of course."


    Ashkan sat forward, resting his elbows on his knees. His back was hunched and his eyes were fixed on the horizon. I hoped he wasn''t shutting me out. I had the impression that there was something else on his mind. Something bigger. Something important.


    I exhaled, my breath clouding the air. "Well, if it''s any consolation, you seem to have a pretty solid handle on things. On yourself. Most people have a lot of trouble with that."


    He turned and regarded me with a curious look. "Really? How can you say that when you''ve witnessed multiple of my outbursts?"


    "That''s not the same," I countered. "You''re not angry at me. You''re not lashing out, necessarily. You''re just reacting to everything that''s been thrown at you. All those emotions, all those experiences, have to go somewhere. Maybe you bottle it up for a while. Or you try not to think about it. But at some point, you just can''t anymore. So it has to boil over. It¡¯s only natural."


    He was quiet. The wind had picked up and it was growing colder.


    I went on, "And I think that, regardless of what happens, or what''s going on, you''re handling it the best you can. Honestly, considering everything, it''s a miracle you''re not a complete wreck. If anything, it''s inspiring. To watch someone be so strong and resilient, while also...kind and empathetic. Y''know, it''s... It''s something to be proud of."


    Ashkan''s eyes flicked up to meet mine, and his expression shifted. It was a strange, unguarded look, one of surprise and vulnerability. Then, he smiled ¨C not a grin, or a smirk, or a mischievous curl of the mouth. It was genuine. It reached his eyes, and the skin around them crinkled a little.


    "That''s...very kind of you," he said softly. "Thank you."


    "You''re welcome."


    He sighed, and his posture relaxed. We both looked out over the city. The lights were twinkling, and the moons cast their gentle, pale light down. It was peaceful. After a few minutes, I began shivering. The temperature was dropping fast.


    Ashkan looked over, his face etched with concern. He rose to his feet. Wordlessly, he moved to lean over the balcony, appearing as though he was searching for something.


    "What are you doing?"


    He glanced at me over his shoulder, a strand of hair falling across one eye. "Looking."


    "For...?"


    I watched as he leaned farther over the railing and extended a hand. A large, grey blanket flew up from below, landing in his grasp. I was surprised that he''d been able to summon the fabric from such a distance. Then, he turned back to me, and a wave of red-orange magic enveloped the blanket before disappearing.


    I eyed him suspiciously. "Did you just steal that from someone?"


    He chuckled. "No. There''s a basket of them down there, by the quilt makers. I''m merely borrowing it."


    He shook out the blanket and placed it around my shoulders, pulling it around my neck. The heating charm felt like stepping in front of a fireplace on a cold winter''s day. Like clothes that had just come out of the dryer.


    "...Thanks."


    "Mhm."


    The throw was large enough for both of us. He settled in next to me, sitting close. Our shoulders bumped together. I was surprised by how comfortable it was. I''d expected to feel awkward, or tense, or shy. But I didn''t. I felt calm. It was nice.


    The festival continued below us. There were people laughing, singing, dancing. It looked so festive and happy. I wished we could just stay here, up on the roof, and enjoy the quiet. But eventually, we''d have to turn in for the night. The ice gemstone had to be tracked down tomorrow. We''d have to get up early. I''d have to get suited up, and ready, and try to convince myself that I wasn''t nervous. I''d have to wear those heavy blades and that somehow even heavier pistol. I''d have to face the unknown. Maybe I''d have to face death. Again. And tell myself that today wasn''t my day to go. That I still had more to do. More to see. More to experience.


    But right now, at least, I didn''t have to think about any of that. I could just sit here and feel the warmth from the blanket, and stare out at the stars, and pretend, for a few hours, that this was normal. That we were just two friends enjoying the night. That, without a doubt, everything would be fine.


    The breeze picked up again, the moons glistened, and I huddled a little closer.

 Chapter 5 ~ Numb and Getting Colder

    35) What is the significance of the rune "prudence", and how can it be used in divination and protection spells?


    I rested my chin in my palm. Professor Cienttoff was seated at his desk and had been for the past ninety minutes. His eyes passed over every student, back and forth, as he watched for any signs of cheating. I was far from an expert on runes, but at least I was smart enough not to try. My gaze stayed glued to my exam. The only sounds were those of the scratching of quills on paper and the occasional cough. I tried to not let the fact that this was my last final rush me. I also tried not to think about my plans after it was over.


    Today was the day that the group would attempt to recover the ice gemstone. There was no reasonable doubt that it wasn''t in Winithas, so Kadia assured us that this mission wouldn''t take as long as the previous two. I wasn''t exactly sure where we were going. All I knew was that it wouldn''t take long to get there. We would set out as soon as I finished this test, and we''d hopefully return before dinner.


    I made it to the end and handed it in. There was no time for me to fret about what I''d potentially gotten wrong. I walked quickly out of the classroom. Lilwen was waiting for me just outside the door.


    "Did you do well?" she asked as she fell into step beside me.


    "Well enough, I think," I replied with a shrug. "You?"


    "I believe I passed." She shrugged as well. "What time are you setting out for your next...excursion?"


    "Immediately. Our captain isn''t keen on wasting time."


    She nodded. "Understandable. How long will you be gone?"


    We stopped at my locker. I opened it and stuffed a textbook inside. "We''ll be done before evening, ideally. Hopefully, everything will go according to plan."


    Lilwen clasped her hands together. "You have had two successful missions now, and you''ve all returned safely. Surely you have nothing to fear."


    "Fingers crossed there aren''t any snakes this time." I wrapped my scarf around my neck, then slipped on my trench coat. "Wish us luck."


    "I always do," she said with a nod.


    "And have a good winter break!"


    "You as well. Stay safe!" She gave me a smile and a hug, and then we parted ways.


    The other seven members of the team were already at the training grounds when I arrived. Thorne was busy loading a backpack with potions, snacks, and supplies. Morgina had several detailed maps sprawled out on a table and was studying them closely. Tyrath''s focus remained on his greatshield as he buffed the metal with an old rag. Reyshore was sitting off to the side, meditating. Ashkan and Shaye were having a quiet conversation, and Kadia stood in the middle of the room. She was pacing back and forth.


    "Finally," she exclaimed when I walked into the arena. "We''re ready to depart."


    "Where are we going?"


    Kadia glanced over her shoulder at Morgina. "Is the location finalized?"


    "Aye. We think the stone''s sittin'' in the heart of the Vesper Mines," she replied without looking up from her map. "They haven''t been active for decades. They''re mostly just an abandoned cave network that people like to explore, but nowadays some people use them as a place of worship. The perfect place to hide a precious jewel."


    My nose scrunched. "Mines? I haven''t seen anything like that in Winithas."


    Morgina snorted. "You''re not supposed t'' see them. They''re underground."


    "The closest entrance to us is deep in the tundra farther north, in the province of Pforzheimia. If we take a tram to Thenanari, it will be a short walk to the mines," Kadia added. "We''ll have plenty of daylight to make it there, search for the gemstone, and return."


    Morgina nodded, then turned back to me. "You''re familiar with the cliffs and forests around the castle, yeah? Well, the Vesper Mines are much, much farther down than those are. The terrain really slopes down more or less as ya head north."


    "Got it," I said.


    Thorne approached us and tossed me a burlap sack. "Don''t forget your specially made gear, courtesy of His and Her Majesties."


    I slung it over my shoulder. "Thanks. How long before the tram leaves?"


    "You have ten minutes," Kadia answered, checking her pocket watch.


    "Whoa, okay!" I ran to the change room, hastily removed my school uniform, then crammed it into my satchel. I pulled out the gear that was given to me and examined it. Shockingly, it was a bit similar to my League attire. I hoped that was just a coincidence. On the bright side, I got the impression that I wouldn''t have to worry about being cold.


    First out of the bag was a pair of insulated black trousers with a very subtle argyle pattern. Next was a fitted, grey turtleneck sweater in a soft, fine knit. Then there were heavy, dark blue and black boots. The built-in knee guards were reinforced with thick leather. I also got a collared, navy leather vest with silver buckles, black gloves lined with fur, and navy bracers to protect my forearms. I dumped out the rest of the sack''s contents: a black neck gaiter, a dark brown triangle scarf, a long coat with a high collar made of black leather, and a black tricorne hat with a silver pin. The hat''s front point stuck out farther than the points on the sides, giving the accessory a sharp look. I ran my thumb along the inside and recognized the magic traces of an anti-slipping charm.


    I didn''t need to check the size of anything. It all fit perfectly. The fabric was supple yet durable. Everything had an enchantment or charm woven into it. As I slid my arms into the long coat, it stiffened momentarily, adjusting itself to my form, before going slack. Its leather displayed a nearly imperceptible sheen. I wondered if it was charmed with a protective spell, or perhaps an armour spell. I ensured that my weapons were all holstered correctly and comfortably underneath before returning to the training grounds, tucking my travelling necklace under my shirt.


    "Shaye? Would you mind helping me with my hair?" I asked, jogging up to her.


    She smiled. The dainty necklace that Lilwen and I had bought for her hung around her neck. "Not at all! Sit." I sat on a nearby bench, tucking my hat under my arm.


    Ashkan, who was leaning on a wooden pillar, glanced up at us. "Your hair is getting long, huh?"


    "Yeah. I keep forgetting to go for a trim."


    Shaye started braiding my hair into a tight Dutch braid. "A trim would help it look a bit neater, but I think it suits you. You have beautiful hair."


    I chuckled. "Thanks. I just want it to stay out of my face while we''re working."


    "I can understand that." She deftly wove the sections together, then tied the end with an elastic.


    I ran a gloved hand over the finished product. "Thanks, Shaye. Are you feeling any better?"


    She nodded. "Yes. I''ve taken some medicine and other supplements. Not to worry. I am fit for duty."


    "Are you sure? Don''t push yourself."


    She flashed me a sweet, reassuring smile. "I am sure. Thank you for your concern, however."


    I stood and returned her smile. "Of course. Are we all ready to leave?"


    Kadia clapped her hands once. "All right, everyone, let''s move. The sooner we depart, the better."


    Everyone filed out of the training grounds and headed for the nearest tram stop. The tram was just pulling into the station by the time we got there. It was the one that ran from near the castle all the way up to Thenanari. Thankfully, trams here were more like metros than normal trams, so it would only take about an hour to get there.


    The interior of the tram was warm and cozy. It had rows of cushioned seats, a small food cart, and large windows. Shaye, Ashkan and I were sure to keep our hats, scarves, and gaiters on the whole time, and our collars turned up. The eight of us sat at the very back. I had a view of the forests as the tram chugged along.


    "So," I began, breaking the silence. "What''s the clue this time?"


    Kadia reached into the pocket of her coat and withdrew a folded piece of paper. She flattened it out, then held it so I could read it.


    Plunge into the core of both history and gelidity itself


    Beyond the frigid woods, down to the profound chasm as well


    His temple, as frail as glass, hides where chimes cannot knell


    Beware of flame and tumult, for insolence may be your final farewell


    I mulled the poem over and over. "A temple? I thought we''re going to a mine."


    Morgina nodded. "We don''t think the clue is referring to a real temple. At least, not a traditional one. More likely, it''s talkin'' about a ruin of some kind. Somewhere people can go to pay respects to the elements. Like I said, the Vesper Mines aren''t really mines anymore. They''re basically a tourist attraction. People like to explore ''em, but a lot of folk also use them as a place to pray."


    I bit the inside of my cheek. "Huh. And... ''Where chimes cannot knell''? What does that mean?"


    "One of few places nearby that the palace''s daily bell chime cannot reach," Reyshore explained. "The snow is far too insulating and the caves are too far down. The sound does not travel to them."


    "Okay, I see," I murmured. Kadia folded the paper up and returned it to her pocket.


    I looked back out the window. My reflection stared back at me, a pensive expression on her face. I was still a bit tired from my final, but hopefully the fresh air would perk me up. There was a certain excitement that came with a new mission. But that excitement was always hand-in-hand with anxiety.


    The tram made a few stops along the way. Every time it did, I found myself looking closely at everyone that entered. Although Winithas was a sort of melting pot for Emiarhia''s races, the country still had its own native people ¨C Yce-Stels. About seven-eighths of my own genes came from their heritage. Most others I''d met in the realm had some amount of Yce-Stel blood. Yce-Stels were typically slender and lithe. On average, they represented the second-tallest race on the planet. Their features were often more delicate or angular, and they usually had cool-toned skin ranging from medium to almost snow white. Yce-Stel hair colours were pretty variable ¨C including silver, grey, white, blues, violets, cool browns, icy blonds, and black ¨C and they were quite prone to having pin-straight or thin hair. Some had slightly thicker body hair to help combat their homeland''s bitter cold. Some also had slightly smaller ears for the same reason (less surface area for frostbite). Eye colours were virtually always light in tone, like blue, grey, ice-green, or pale violet like mine. Heterochromia like Kadia''s was uncommon, but not rare.


    Despite their unique characteristics, Yce-Stels were undoubtedly one of the races that most resembled Earth humans. A lot of their traits weren''t visible. For example, they tend to be quite cold-resistant, and are often the most naturally comfortable under low temperatures. Miss Lucera had told me all about how Yce-Stels have complex thermogenesis mechanisms, and good temperature-dependent vasodilation and vasoconstriction in the fingers and toes. Their nervous systems and muscles apparently don''t slow down as much in cold weather. I could believe it. I wasn''t often cold on a day-to-day basis, and I''d only been truly freezing when I was underdressed.


    I glanced over at the rest of the group. They were all chatting quietly. Tyrath and Morgina''s conversation sounded like more of a playful bickering match, as usual. The tram continued to run, and we continued to make our way through the forests. The landscape was beautiful. The evergreen trees were dusted with powdery snow, and the skies were a grey-blue. The sun was partially hidden behind a blanket of clouds, casting an even, pale light over the realm. I shifted in my seat, trying to find a position that would make my weapons less bulky. The eight of us always concealed ours with an invisibility spell when we were travelling through populated areas. Weapons weren''t illegal to carry openly in some places, but I was told that public transport definitely fell under that umbrella.


    Ashkan had been staring out the window the entire time, too. He turned his head and glanced at me. I wondered if he was thinking about our first outing as hunters like I was. How would those compare to gemstone retrieval quests now that we''d experienced both?


    Shaye''s gaze flicked between him and I. "You two seem relaxed," she remarked.


    "I am relaxed," Ashkan said. "Are you not?"


    "Not particularly."


    I frowned, although it was hidden behind fabric. "Obvious answer, I know, but what''s making you anxious?"


    "Just the usual pre-mission jitters. That''s all," she answered, waving a hand dismissively.


    "But we''ve gone on two missions now," Ash pointed out.


    "Yes. Exactly. You would think that would help." She shook her head, her expression falling into one of discontent.


    Ashkan shrugged. "Third time''s the charm?"


    "Perhaps."


    "Don''t worry too much, Shaye. I''ve got a good feeling about this one." I gave her a confident nod.


    Her posture loosened. "I hope you''re right. I would rather not have another incident. And I...I don''t want to stain my hands..."


    My brows drew together. "Your...hands?"


    She looked away. I could see the unsteadiness in her eyes. "I am...not a murderer. I will never be a murderer."


    I opened my mouth, but no words formed. Ashkan was similarly stumped. We looked at each other, confused.


    "I am not a killer," Shaye mumbled. "I don''t want to stain my hands with blood. Only the dirt of my journey. A-And nothing...else."


    Ashkan gave her a hesitant pat on the back. "You won''t have to. You''ll never have to, as long as we''re with you."


    I nodded. "Exactly."


    "Thank you," she said with a sigh.


    The three of us fell quiet. I stared out the window once again.


    Shaye''s concerns were understandable. If we had to use lethal force, then there was no way we''d be able to keep our hands clean. We were trained to protect ourselves and others, and sometimes that meant killing the enemy. I''d had nightmares about that exact scenario. I couldn''t say that I hadn''t considered how it would feel to end a life. I''d recently eliminated my first Inkblood, but those were more monsters than people. Hell, you could argue whether or not they were even alive. They didn''t die like anything normal. Maybe that couldn''t even be considered a true death. But that was harrowing enough. I couldn''t imagine taking an actual person''s life.


    But I''d never have to as long as Kadia was there. Right?


    The tram''s brakes squeaked. We had finally arrived at Thenanari''s tram station farther north. Everyone got off the vehicle and stretched, glad to be on firm ground once again. On one side of the platform were many buildings and shops, and the other side was the forest.


    "Alright, team, we''re on the clock," Kadia said, clapping her hands together. "This way."


    I adjusted my scarf and followed her lead. The path that would take us to the Vesper Mines was a winding, rocky road through the dense forest. The trees were thick and the sun was obscured by clouds. Our footprints left clear impressions in the snow. The crunching of our boots was the only sound aside from the wind whistling through the trees. We trekked through the woods until we reached a large cliff, where the ground started to slope downwards. A long, wooden bridge stretched across a small, cavernous lake, connecting the two sides of the forest. The Vesper Mines were down in a pit, in a narrow valley between the surrounding cliffs.


    We carefully crossed the bridge. I looked over the edge and was stunned to see a steep, almost straight drop. It was too deep and dark to see the bottom, except for glimpses of frozen water.


    "That''s a long fall," Ashkan noted.


    "I wonder what would happen if we had to run across this thing during an avalanche," I mused.


    He chuckled. "We''d die, probably."


    At the end of the bridge was more forest, sloping downward. The trees grew sparsely the lower we went, and the deeper we were into the valley. We were getting close. Our path curved around and the land flattened out. As the trees began to fade, we were greeted with an astonishing view of what was underneath the bridge. A small lake, frozen solid, covered most of the ground. It was nestled between the high, rocky walls of the cliffs. The wooden bridge hung over us, swaying slightly, barely visible through the shadows. Hidden in a cliff face on the opposite side of the lake was a dark, yawning cavern.


    "There it is," Kadia announced, pointing to the entrance.


    We started moving again and made our way around the edge of the icy lake. Our boots crunched loudly over the gravel and rock. The cave''s mouth seemed to get larger and larger as we got closer, until it was towering over us. The entrance was supported by thick wooden beams. A rusted, metal sign hung above it, bearing the words ''VESPER MINES''. The eight of us stood and stared up at it for a moment.


    Suddenly, a croaky voice spoke up from behind us. "Ah, visitors..."


    Everyone whipped around, startled. I instinctively reached for the hilt of my dagger. But it was only a wizened, old man. He had a long beard and a shaved head. His clothes were tattered but clean, and he wore a layered, blue robe overtop. His hands were adorned with many rings. The man grinned, displaying his crooked, yellow teeth.


    "Visitors! Visitors! Welcome, welcome, come closer," he said, gesturing with his hands. "What a delight to have such young, healthy, lively people here. Are you tourists? Visiting Pforzheimia for the first time? Oh, you will find it a marvelous place, indeed. Marvelous..."


    I glanced at the others, and we shared a confused look.


    "We are not tourists, sir," Kadia replied. "We are here on official business. I''m not sure if you are aware, but the King''s guard is currently on a quest."


    The man cackled. "Oh, it matters not. We''re all on our own little quests... All that matters is that you are here, yes? Here, come inside, come inside! It''s warm."


    Morgina looked apprehensive. "I don''t know ''bout this guy."


    "It''s fine. He''s probably just some hermit. We''ve come this far," Thorne murmured.


    "He does not seem threatening," Reyshore agreed.


    "Come inside, come inside!" the old man insisted. He hobbled past us. "Frigid bones will freeze if you stand there."


    Everyone looked at Kadia. She sighed and gave a shrug. "Well, all right. Just stay on your guard."


    She took the lead, and we followed the man. We walked through the entrance and down a long, winding hallway.


    "What brings you here, travellers?" he asked.


    "Classified information, sir," Kadia said.


    He laughed, but it came out more as a hacking cough. "Classified! Yes, yes, classified. That is a word. So formal, so serious. No matter. The caves are always here. Always."


    "You live in here?" Tyrath asked.


    "Oh, yes. This is my home. My temple. You see, the Vesper Mines have become a holy place. People come from all around the country to worship. They are sacred, you know."


    "How did that happen?" I inquired.


    He paused and tapped his chin. "Hmm, hmm. Oh, yes. It was after the mine shut down. They were no longer producing anything, and the King was going to demolish the whole thing. But, no! A miracle occurred. One night, the caves were struck by lightning, and everything inside was coated in a thin layer of ice. The ice was clear and pristine. People started to come and pray. They thought it was a gift from Jeprus himself. And so, the Vesper Mines became a temple. I am its humble caretaker, and I am here to welcome everyone. Everyone!"


    We emerged from the tunnel. The ceiling was high, and the walls were made of solid rock. The floor was also rock, and it was slippery with the frozen water. The entire cave was filled with crystals of all sizes and shapes. They grew everywhere. There were massive, towering spikes of ice, and thin, delicate-looking stalactites. They glimmered in the light from the lanterns that lined the walls. A handful of other people lingered around, either chatting with others or deep in prayer.


    "Welcome, travellers, to the temple of the God of Ice, Jeprus," the caretaker said, gesturing his hands wide. "The Father of Illustration. The Palecrystal. Please, take a moment and pay respects. It is a beautiful sight. The ice is clear, and so the soul can reflect upon itself."


    We all spread out and looked around. I gazed at the ice, which was indeed clear and shiny. The crystals'' shapes were irregular and imperfect, yet somehow perfect. Their colours were soft and pale. It was an incredibly serene environment.


    "I suppose this place fits the criteria," Reyshore muttered.


    Kadia nodded. "Indeed."


    The old man turned to us, a gleam in his eyes. "You all may call me High Priest Ragni. That is what the visitors refer to me as. What brings you here, dear guests? Perhaps you are here to worship, hm? Perhaps you are lost? Or, perhaps, you are looking for something. Or is it looking for you?"


    "No, thank you, High Priest Ragni. We''re not interested in worship," Kadia said.


    Ragni raised a brow. "Then you must be here for the stone, hm? You have come to collect the ice jewel, yes?"


    Kadia paused. She blinked. "You''re well-informed. How did you know?"


    He cackled, waving his hands dismissively. "Oh, it does not matter. The stars, the gods. They talk, they talk. You can find all the answers in the sky. You can hear them if you listen. If you listen..."


    "So, you''ve heard about the legend," Morgina remarked.


    "Of course. The ice grows spectacularly here... The miners couldn''t work with the ice. The cave would flood every few weeks. The ice was always in the way. But, no matter, the mine ran out of resources. Now, the ice has taken over, and the mine has become a holy place. Jeprus'' work, surely. Where else would He hide His gift, His blessing, except for somewhere where it could grow, untouched? The miners could not find the jewel, no. They were not worthy. The god wanted to wait. He is waiting for the chosen one. For the ones who seek."


    Kadia''s eyebrows raised. "That''s an interesting theory."


    "Interesting! Interesting," Ragni repeated, clapping his hands together. "Yes, very interesting."


    "Well, thank you, High Priest Ragni," she said, bowing politely. "You have been most kind. If you''ll excuse us, we''ll take our leave now."


    The old man''s eyes narrowed, and a flash of displeasure appeared on his face. "Leave? Leave? No, no, no. I cannot allow that."


    I froze.


    "Excuse me?" Kadia''s voice was sharp.


    "No, no, no, no. No, no, no, no, no." Ragni''s tone had shifted to one of worry. "No, not alone. Never. No. You will be lost. I must accompany you. I will guide you. You cannot find it alone. Alone, yes, you will be lost."


    "Sir, that is not necessary¨C"


    "Necessary!" Ragni screeched and pointed a finger at us. "It is very necessary. I must guide you. I know these tunnels like the back of my hand. You will never make it. Not without a map, and not without a guide."


    Morgina held up a rolled map of hers. "Actually, we have a¨C"


    "No! No, no, no! Do not rely on maps. The ice changes. The tunnels shift. Maps will lead you astray, astray, astray..." he muttered.


    "I see," Kadia said. "In that case, you are welcome to accompany us, sir."


    He smiled. "Yes, yes. Good, good. Come, follow me. We will start at the end. We will begin our journey. Follow me, follow me." The man turned and started walking. Everyone looked to Kadia, and she gestured for us to follow him.


    We went deeper into the cave, taking turns and passages that seemed arbitrary and random. Ragni chattered the entire time. His voice was rough and cracked. I couldn''t quite understand half the things he said, but I was certain he was repeating himself.


    "You see, the ice grows best in the back of the cave. That is where we are heading. That is where we will find the stone, yes. Well, maybe. Maybe. We can only hope. Hope and pray. Pray to Jeprus. Yes, yes. He is watching, you know. He is watching."


    I shivered. I couldn''t tell if the temperature was dropping or if it was just my nerves. My eyelashes were starting to frost over. The deeper we went, the darker and colder it got. The ice grew thicker. Soon, it was the only thing around. I couldn''t tell where the rock ended and the ice began. I questioned why the hell anyone would willingly live down here. There was no flame in sight, only the dim, flickering magical lights from the lanterns. It was barely strong enough to keep the shadows at bay.


    "Ah, we are getting close," Ragni announced. "The back of the cave. The heart of the temple."


    Finally, the narrow passage widened. A large, round chamber greeted us. The ice crystals were bigger and more extravagant than before. They were also arranged neatly around the walls. Some had designs carved into them, mostly diamond shapes. Others had writing, written in a foreign language. The floor was covered with a thin layer of water. However, it seemed like a dead end. There were no other entrances or exits aside from the tunnel we came from.


    "Here, here, this is the spot," Ragni said, shuffling forward.


    "Are you certain?" Kadia asked.


    "Yes, yes. You will see. You will see." He walked over to the far wall and pointed to a dusty, unlit torch. "Look, look. This will open the path. This is the trigger."


    Ragni grabbed the end of the torch with his thin, gnarled fingers and yanked it out of its holder. I stared, wondering what he was going to do with it. The bottom of its bowl was full of grimy ice. The priest reached into the pocket of his robes and retrieved a crumpled flower. I recognized it as a winter''s gale. They were easy to find in the fields and groves of Winithas. Ragni plucked a few petals off and crushed them. Tiny droplets of clear liquid oozed out. Finally, he lit the torch with a flick of his hand. The spark ignited into a blaze of blue fire.


    The firelight illuminated the cave, bathing everyone in an eerie, lapis glow. The room filled with the faint, sweet smell of flower nectar. Then, suddenly, a grinding noise echoed through the chamber, and the rocky ground trembled. Slowly, a wall slid away, revealing another passage. I jumped back, startled.


    "Just the god''s bidding," Ragni murmured.


    "How did you know to do that?" Kadia questioned.


    He cackled, stomping his foot impatiently. "I have been a caretaker for decades! I''ve had plenty of time to explore these caves and learn their secrets. Only the flammable winter''s gale can be used to burn amongst ice. And it is the flower, Jeprus'' favourite, whose fragrance leads us to His doorstep."


    "How poetic," Ashkan noted. I stifled a laugh.


    The old man gestured for us to enter the next room. "Come along. The path grows cold."


    We filed into the second chamber. It was small, although its dome-shaped ceiling was much higher than the one we came from. Crystals grew sporadically from the rock and the walls. It was a stark contrast; the grey, bare rock with glimmers of pale ice. There were etchings of diamonds all over the walls and ceiling.


    But what caught my attention was not the crystals, but the curious amount of furniture and decor. A pair of armchairs, a dusty table with two benches, and a display case with an odd assortment of random knick-knacks. The whole area looked like the inside of a living quarters, except it was made entirely of rock. Everything had a layer of dust.


    "What the blazes is all this?" Tyrath muttered.


    "I haven''t the slightest idea," Morgina grumbled.


    "Echoes from the past," Ragni announced, stroking his beard. "What it once was, yes, once."


    Ashkan moved over to the case. He looked at the array of items in confusion. I joined him, peering around his shoulder. An assortment of shells, stones, buttons, dolls, feathers, and hairpieces occupied the space. There was also an incredible number of brushes, spatulas, pigment tubes, canvases, jars, and parchment papers. A wooden easel sat forgotten in the corner. A pile of coloured pastels sat by the wall.


    Suddenly, it dawned on me. "These... These are the remains of an art studio," I said, scanning the dusty items inside.


    "An artist lived here?" Thorne asked.


    Morgina paced around. She did a complete circle before stopping and huffing, "Of course. Bloody artists are crazier than mages. What other sort of sap would be insane enough to live in a cave?"


    "You would know," Tyrath teased.


    She pinched the bridge of her nose. "Yuck it up while you can. I''ll fry you later."


    Ragni burst into another fit of cackling. He lifted a crooked, ring-clad finger in the air. "Ha-ha, ah-hah, yes, yes. The artist''s spirit still lingers. His soul remains with the ice. Not only an artist. The artist. Jeprus himself."


    The hair on the back of my neck prickled, and I could feel a strange chill wash over the room. Everyone fell quiet, and I watched as the colour faded from Morgina''s face.


    She cleared her throat. "Well, uh... How ''bout that. Makes sense. He did always have a penchant for fine art... Lived a lonely life, didn''t he? Y''know, they say he preferred to draw using the ice crystals for ink. Ink that melted and disappeared. Art that the world wasn''t ready for."


    "Yes, yes. Melted. But art from the divine cannot vanish from the mortal plane. No, it stays. His work is hidden in the walls. He created many paintings, often with ice as his tool. Blue and white, diamond and snow, smoke and rime. All his corporal existence, he spent in search of beauty and truth. Creating the greatest artwork he could produce. After all, it is quite arduous to find two matching snowflakes!"


    Tyrath picked at his teeth. "So, how do we proceed?"


    "Hmm. Follow me, follow me," Ragni beckoned, and we followed him. He led us to the other end of the room. There, nestled between two particularly long crystal formations, was a large portrait of sorts.


    I could make out the figure of a man wearing a long cloak. His back was turned, but I could tell he was very tall. Straight, white hair flowed over his shoulders, piling on the ground at his feet. This had to be Jeprus. As was customary, the god''s face was not shown. Emiarhians could argue endlessly about which god had what features, and their depictions always varied more or less. This was perhaps the closest I''d ever been to seeing a god. I couldn''t help but feel a small thrill of excitement. It was a rare sight, one not granted easily to normal folk.


    The god was alone. Jeprus stood before a canvas with a palette in one hand and a brush in the other. Pale, crystalline paint was spread across the canvas. There were multiple tools and containers filled with various shades.


    Ragni gestured towards the portrait. "This, this is as far as I have ever ventured. I know not the way any further."


    Kadia''s brow creased, and she looked over at the caretaker. "Only this far?"


    "Yes, I know no more. There is a secret my god wishes to reveal. You must discover the answer. There, there..." He pointed at the painting with a mangled hand. "A true work of the artist must contain a piece of the creator and a piece of the subject."


    "What?" Tyrath mumbled, doing his best to hide his frustration.


    Ashkan held his chin in thought. "Hmm. The secret has to be within this painting..."


    Shaye, who''d been quiet for a good long while, chimed in with, "Look at the canvas."


    We all shifted our gaze to where she gestured. I thought she''d meant the portrait itself, but it turned out that she was referring to the canvas within the painting. The one that Jeprus was painting on. Curiosity sparked, and everyone quickly moved closer to have a better look.


    "Is that...?" Thorne mumbled, eyes narrowing.


    Reyshore crossed his arms. "It looks like...this room?"


    He was right. Everything was the same, aside from the crystals, dust, and the state of disrepair. Someone had captured this very room on a canvas, many centuries ago. The armchairs, the table, the display case... Everything was there.


    "Indeed, you''ve got it. Good observation," Kadia praised.


    "It''s not quite right, though," Shaye pointed out. "Look closely. The table is rotated. And the cabinet is closer to the armchair. It''s all slightly...shifted, if you will."


    Ragni stood with a satisfied smirk. "Yes. Yes, yes, yes. Of course. It''s not quite right. Yet not so incorrect."


    I examined the area. Although it was hard to discern the location of every table leg and cushion, I realized Shaye was correct. The furniture was positioned differently from how it was now. She was sharp and observant, noticing every small detail.


    "So..." Reyshore pondered. "To proceed, we need to follow the artist''s guide? Would that be correct, Ragni?"


    Ragni tapped his nose. "I cannot be certain. I have said all I know. I have said all, yes, yes."


    "Well, then," Thorne mused. "What are we waiting for?" He proceeded to drag the table over to a different spot in the room. It made a loud, grating noise and kicked up a cloud of dust. He winced. "...Sorry."


    Ashkan joined in, pushing a bench to a different part of the room. Following their lead, everyone else started to move things into place. I looked up at the painting. The furnishings were organized entirely differently. I wondered if we were getting closer to the answer.


    The last thing left was the display case, or more specifically, the contents of the case. Shaye shifted her attention to the tableau and began studying it carefully. I admired her solemn expression and the way her eyes drifted across the canvas. Cogs spun in her head. I could almost feel her brain trying to solve the puzzle before everyone''s eyes. After several seconds of pondering, she finally reached a conclusion. She stretched her fingers towards the case and gently cracked it open.


    "Have you figured it out?" Kadia asked, approaching. "The placement of everything in here seems fairly random."


    Shaye remained silent, only nodding. With utmost care, she began rearranging the objects inside. Soon, I found myself assisting her. I grabbed a wooden doll and plopped it into place in the bottom left-hand corner of the cabinet. Shaye removed a jar from the shelf above and moved it down into the case. One by one, we rebuilt the scene from the portrait. When we were finished, we closed the case and quickly stepped back.


    The surface of the ground began to quake. Everyone took another cautious step backward, including Ragni. The rock beside the painting parted, revealing yet another hidden door.


    "Yes! Yes, yes. Happy days!" Ragni cheered. "Jeprus smiles upon you! All, all, all! Congratulations!"


    The heavy door slid open, its edges scraping the walls. Beyond it was pure blackness. I gulped nervously, wondering what awaited us. I knew very well by now to expect the unexpected. I straightened and steeled myself.


    Thorne grinned. "I''m guessing that''s our cue." He peeked into the doorway. "Kadia... Would you do the honours?"


    She rolled her eyes. "Fine, fine. Let me through." The Captain waved her hand and a sphere of light manifested just over her palm. It illuminated the space and cast eerie shadows on the rock. She lifted the flickering orb higher, letting it float away from her hand. It travelled forward, giving us a view of the path beyond. We walked slowly and followed its glow.


    The passage curved gently as we went further. Soon, it spread open into a much bigger area. A large, circular chamber with a higher ceiling and integrated ice formations. Crystals grew from the sides of the stone walls, and a few jutted down from the top like stalactites. Brilliant, transparent stalagmites decorated the floor. They glistened, sparkling and shining, as if covered with tiny gems. Several paintings hung on the walls. All showed different images, all very fine and precise. Some depicted landscapes, others had strange figures, some had patterns. Snowflakes danced in the air, drifting from the holes high above. I imagined this room used to look lovely many, many centuries ago.


    Everyone stayed frozen in place, mouths agape.


    "Incredible," Shaye breathed.


    "My thoughts exactly," Kadia murmured, glancing around the wide room.


    "Wow. Well, this certainly looks important," Thorne said with a chuckle. He put his hands on his hips and gazed up at the glistening ice. "I bet there''s another door somewhere around here. Let''s keep looking."


    While the others fanned out, exploring the space, I approached one of the paintings on the wall. It depicted a lovely mountain vista with trees against the horizon. With all the layers of ice and frost on it, the scene looked dream-like and serene. I couldn''t even tell if it was winter, but it certainly reminded me of the icy wonderland outside. I took several steps back to get a better view.


    That''s when I noticed something near the edge of the work, barely noticeable. Something about the painted shadows struck me as unusual. They didn''t seem to line up, much less follow any sort of logic. As I squinted, I could just make out the shapes of letters. It was faint and difficult to read, but it seemed as though someone had tried to create writing in the middle of the artwork. I wondered if that was part of Jeprus'' genius or if it was a practical joke.


    First, my brain struggled to process it. Then, the words came into focus.


    MELT THROUGH MISFORTUNE


    I stood there for a moment, staring blankly. The phrase repeated itself in my mind, over and over. My intuition told me that I''d just uncovered something important. I was confused, though. Melting through misfortune? Was it some sort of code? A riddle? It didn''t make much sense. It appeared to be a few words of guidance with little context. Maybe it was just a piece of life advice.


    I tuned into the conversations between the others. In the centre of the room, they were deep in discussion. Kadia spoke to Tyrath and Ashkan. I was drawn in, moving over to join the group.


    "Is there nothing left to do?" Tyrath questioned. "Not so much as a door handle?"


    Kadia crossed her arms. "No. I''ve walked around this entire room, twice, and I can''t find any sort of exit. No cracks, no vents, not a thing."


    "Bloody convenient." He frowned, wrinkling his brow. "I assumed it wouldn''t be so simple."


    Ashkan narrowed his eyes, tipping his hat lower. "We''d better find something."


    "Well, are we missing something?" Reyshore interjected. "Something we aren''t aware of?"


    I cleared my throat, joining in the conversation. "The only thing I found was a clue in one of the paintings. It bore writing that said, ''melt through misfortune''. Maybe that can help us?"


    All heads turned in my direction. Everyone fell silent. Even Ragni, who''d been ambling around the outskirts of the group, seemed suddenly interested in what I had to say. It made me a little nervous.


    Shaye considered this. "Melting...ice? Is there anything stuck in ice here that might hold the next clue?"


    Kadia examined the room, rubbing her chin. "Interesting... There is a lot of ice in here."


    "Huh." Thorne huffed. "...Melting..."


    I peered around the space. Between the floor and the walls, there were thousands of varying types of crystal in all shapes and sizes. Nothing that caught my eye, though. Sheets of ice covered most of the walls. It would take forever to melt it all, and I had a feeling Ragni wouldn''t approve of that. Unless there was some unseen shape buried deep in them, I had no idea what to look for. It seemed like a hopeless cause. But we hadn''t travelled all this way for nothing.


    I ran my hand along each wall, pushing and pulling on every nook and crevice, hoping to trigger some kind of response. Yet, every movement seemed futile. I continued anyway. My eyes flicked around, taking in every shadow and form. Right before I gave up, I noticed something: one section of the wall stood out. Something behind the ice was different than simple stone. I summoned a sphere of white light, moved it over my head, and studied the icy layer more closely. I pinched my fingers together, and the light narrowed into a beam.


    There. I found a definite shape. There was a dark form hidden in the ice. It was tall and rounded at the top. Its lines warped through the rough layers of frost. Hard to see from a distance, but now it was so clear to me. A door. This was the answer.


    "The wall here," I said, smacking it with my fist, "I think there''s a doorway behind the ice."


    Everyone gathered around.


    "Oh. Ha!" Tyrath exclaimed. "Now that, I can do." He moved closer to the frosted barrier.


    Kadia halted him with a raised hand. "No. The architecture of this fortress is very delicate. You can''t break down a section at a time and hope the entire wall doesn''t collapse. This whole room could come crashing down."


    He grumbled. "Tch. Fine. How, then?"


    Thorne stepped forward. "Well, it''s clear you just have to melt it. I suppose you should choose the least damaging way possible."


    "The location riddle seemed to recommend we avoid using flame," Reyshore pointed out.


    Tyrath rolled his eyes. "It wouldn''t be the same as setting the entire bloody room on fire."


    The High Priest cut in, "No! No flame! Avoid flame, avoid flame! Flame brings a world of ice to its knees!"


    "Right, then. I suppose one must be careful and considerate," Kadia reasoned.


    "Don''t forget the other part: melt through misfortune," Shaye mentioned.


    "Hmm. Yes," Kadia echoed, thinking to herself. She was lost in thought. Then, all of a sudden, her eyes grew wide. "Hold on. Melting is thawing. Thawing is warming. We need to provide warmth to the wall, right? And to do that, maybe we can exploit other natural methods, ones less violent and chaotic."


    I put two and two together. "Hot water!"


    The Captain nodded. "Precisely."


    Shaye''s face lit up. "Ah! Of course!"


    "Water, water, water, warm, warm, warm," chanted Ragni. He was kind of just...off in his own little world.


    Tyrath rubbed his hands together. "Leave it to me."


    He pressed his palms to the uneven surface of the ice. For a few seconds, nothing happened. But as he stayed perfectly still, his fingers glowed white, and I saw the ice slowly begin to melt and trickle off. Steam wafted from the stream of icy slush, dissipating into the air.


    Several minutes later, after he''d melted a sizable area, he stepped back. The frigid water began gathering into a puddle on the floor. There was definitely a door on the other side.


    "Well, there ya go, eh?" Tyrath said, wiping his hands.


    Everyone gathered closely. An arched door was now in plain view, surrounded by frost. Tyrath would have to melt more to open it. However, that wasn''t our only problem ¨C a heavy padlock held the frozen door tightly shut. All that ice built up over centuries had served to strengthen the metal rather than rust it.


    With pursed lips, Kadia reached forward, placing her hand on the latch. "Perhaps..." Her features contorted in concentration. I expected the lock to unlatch or break, but it seemed like she couldn''t free it. She took a step back and furrowed her brows. "It''s been a while since I''ve encountered one so resistant to spells..."


    "Difficult problem," Ragni mumbled. "Ice and lock. Iron and water. Lock and ice. Hm."


    Tyrath''s expression grew dim. "Nothing works? You can''t poof it into dust? Make it explode? Can''t burn it up?"This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Kadia shook her head, "If it''s strongly enchanted enough, no. It''s obviously one-of-a-kind. It''s been reinforced with magic too powerful for me to overwhelm." She huffed in frustration.


    Thorne stepped up and raised his eyebrows. "Maybe it''s not meant to be melted or broken at all. I could try picking it." Without waiting for a response, he crouched down and opened his backpack. Then, he withdrew a suspicious-looking set of thin, iron tools and set to work.


    "Think he has a shot?" I whispered to Shaye.


    She shrugged. "He is a master lockpick. According to Kadia, he''s only ever failed twice."


    "Surely, Jeprus would not leave his greatest tomb without adequate protection," Reyshore murmured. "Perhaps, we are trying to force our way through instead of letting the puzzle lead us naturally."


    "It might be that the right answer to all of this has yet to be discovered," Ashkan agreed.


    Thorne continued to fuss with the old lock while his older brother melted away the rest of the ice blocking the door. I stood idly with the others, unsure if I should pitch in. Shaye stood near me. She, too, held back, appearing to be lost in thought.


    Abruptly, Morgina called out, "Uh, team? I think I found somethin'' that might help."


    While the others were still preoccupied, she had remained on the other side of the room, searching the space. Now, she poked her head out from behind a cluster of the sharp crystalline spires. Everyone''s heads turned her way. I pushed myself off the wall I''d been leaning against and started over in her direction.


    "What have you found?" Kadia asked.


    Morgina pointed up. "Am I blind, or does that look like a key?"


    I followed the length of her arm and noticed an angular shape hanging high up on the far wall. There, suspended in the air, was a piece of metal fixed in a translucent shard. It glinted as it caught the light, sparkling with a blinding flash of green. Everyone craned their necks to get a good view.


    Kadia winced, gazing up at the makeshift ornament. "I... Huh. Yes, it does, indeed."


    Ragni swiveled back and forth, glancing between us and the far-off key. "Ha, ha. Funny things, they can be, indeed. Key always means a prize, yes. Yes. Find the key, find the treasure!"


    Thorne huffed. "How in the world are we supposed to get that down without being too rowdy?"


    "I could levitate up there," Shaye offered, "but how do you cut crystal without breaking it?"


    I glanced down at the floor, seeking inspiration. I wasn''t sure if this type of crystal could be melted, let alone quickly. It seemed too strong to be cut with any normal blade. I wracked my brain, trying to think of a solution. Then, it hit me.


    Diamonds are crystals. But even diamonds can be cut with a laser.


    "Oh. Oh!" I nearly shouted. My voice echoed through the room, bouncing off the walls. Everyone stared. "Sorry. It''s just... If I can create a strong, concentrated beam of light, maybe I can cut the crystal without breaking it. Similar to a laser?"


    Shaye considered this. Then her brow lifted, and her eyes widened. "That might work!"


    Ashkan gave a slight nod. "It''s certainly worth a try."


    Thorne agreed, "Definitely better than taking a hammer to the thing. Kadia''s right; this whole chamber could come crashing down on our heads. In my experience, that tends to not feel good at all."


    Thus, while Shaye hovered beside the stalactite and held it securely in place, I positioned myself underneath the key. Then, summoning a tiny circle of intense light, I drew a horizontal line, slicing right through the bottom half of the transparent shard. The angle made it difficult to remain focused, but I somehow managed. I repeated the action twice more. The laser easily sliced cleanly through the crystal. Shaye dropped back down with the chunk in hand.


    She examined it and turned to us. "Seems like that worked!"


    "Good idea," Ashkan commented, winking at me.


    I beamed, then took the chunk from Shaye. "I guess there''s no other option than to carve it out." I set the prism of shimmering quartz on the floor and began working on it. I worked precisely, being cautious and deliberate. After a minute, I cut one of the sides. Then, I took my time with the others, holding it steady while I whittled away. Soon, everyone gathered around in a loose semi-circle.


    "The blade of the key is the most important," Thorne instructed. "Don''t worry so much about the bow."


    "Yeah, yeah," I mumbled, breathing steadily. I leaned over the cut shape and paid close attention to how the crystal was set together, the locations of the grains and lines. Then, I formed a thin sliver of white light and drew it along the crevices and angles of the key. Carefully and precisely. This was a crucial moment, a time when the others were relying on me. I was determined not to disappoint them.


    About ten minutes later, it was done. There was a key. It was angular, with intricate patterns carved into the handle. I felt pleased with myself.


    "Well done, Brielle," Kadia said.


    "Impressive. Excellent work," Reyshore praised.


    "Your efforts will serve the pursuit of knowledge," Ragni added, nodding to me.


    We approached the new door. I pushed the key into the lock and let it do the rest of the work. The lock clacked and clicked, then fell open. I removed it and let the chains drop to the ground.


    "I almost had it..." Thorne grumbled.


    Morgina chuckled. "Sorry, mate. Your thief tricks aren''t needed quite yet."


    Tyrath stepped over the fallen chains and pulled the door. He had to muscle it, shoving his body against it with all his might. At last, the icy door dislodged, letting out a guttural groan. He huffed, using far more strength than would ever be required for a regular wooden door, before the metal scraped along the stone.


    A blast of frigid air sent ripples through the room. I tensed and crossed my arms. A narrow corridor lay before us, twisting with jagged rocks and dark blue crystals.


    "No torches, please," Ragni pleaded, averting his gaze. "Do not bring fire, oh so horrible, into a sacred place."


    Kadia nodded. "Yes, sir. We remember."


    I kept my conjured light close to myself. The golden shimmer from the luminous shape cast off the colourful, gem-like icicles, refracting hues of green, blue, and violet. The crystalline structures hung menacingly above our heads, piercing through the ice along the underside of the walkway. It didn''t look particularly sturdy. I kept on my toes, ready to maneuver out of harm''s way. One false move, and I would be stuck like a skewered bug on a large pin.


    We continued deeper into the tunnel, working our way through this glacial maze. It was hard not to worry. The passage was thin and dainty in nature. There weren''t any alternative pathways. A sense of claustrophobia descended over me. No one spoke. We went one after another in a single-file line, passing over the slippery, ice-covered stones.


    At last, the glacial tunnel began to curve. It angled down, sharpened, and then led to a steep staircase. The stairs were also coated in slick ice. It grew increasingly dark, prompting me to increase the size of my glowing sphere. We reached a chamber connected to the descending staircase, with tall pillars and a curved ceiling. It felt spacious yet confining at the same time. More ice clung to the sides.


    There was a grand structure at the centre, a large stone slab built into the frost-covered rock. What looked like some kind of ornament rested on top. Morgina jumped at the chance to inspect it.


    "Ooh. Come check this out, guys!" she exclaimed.


    Everyone joined her. As I raised the brightness of my light and drew closer, I finally discerned what it was. A long glass vial, empty, and covered in dust. It was capped with a large crystal that resembled a stopper.


    Thorne leaned closer. "Huh. What do you think this was supposed to hold?"


    Shaye shrugged. "Could have been anything. Potion, poison, blood, ichor, essence, oil..."


    "Let''s keep searching," Kadia prompted.


    We began moving throughout the cavern, exploring everything. A stack of parchment and books sat on the far side of the room. Reyshore spent a minute combing through them. Nothing. I hunted around for any doors or exit points but didn''t find anything. Ragni pranced around the icy room like he was in search of something. The others picked the area over thoroughly, leaving not one corner unchecked.


    One of the first things most of us noticed was a strange, bowl-like indentation built into the floor, at the back. At first, I thought it was just a carved depression or seam between boulders. But I was wrong. I kneeled down to observe it closer. It seemed perfect. Too perfect. The edges were raised. Thick stone straps ran parallel to the ground to hold it tightly in place. The rim was etched with designs.


    Ashkan plopped down beside me. "Any thoughts, Brie?"


    "Hmm." I narrowed my eyes. "I''m honestly not sure. It could be important or decorative. But it''s likely supposed to hold something. I''m just not sure what, though."


    He nodded his head in agreement. "You''re probably right. No ideas, though?"


    I moved my face closer to the bowl, studying it for clues. The designs reminded me of runes. In fact, a few seemed identical to ones I''d recently learned in class. All at once, the fog of mystery rolled away. "Oh! Look at these... Um..." I ran my finger along the rim. "''Water''... ''Cold''... ''Water''... Uh, ''smooth''? And...''pure''."


    Ashkan shifted, squinting his eyes in the dim light. "Interesting."


    "How can we fill a bowl with cold water in a freezing room?" I questioned.


    He mulled it over. "Well, it is possible to cool water down below its freezing point. Maybe that''s the key?"


    My eyes widened, chemistry notes flashing in my brain. "That''s right! Water produced by magic is free of impurities... Pure water can be subzero as long as it doesn''t come in contact with¨C"


    "A seed crystal," he spoke at the exact same time. "The liquid phase will maintain in the absence of¨C"


    "Nucleation sites," I said in tandem with him.


    We stared at each other. I grinned, and I could tell by his eyes that he was smiling too. We''d just had a total nerd-out session together. Spooky.


    I rose to my feet. "Maybe that''s what the vial is for? Would it be smooth enough?"


    He stood too, joining me. "Could very well be. Needs a cleaning first, though."


    After explaining our idea to the rest of the group, Tyrath got to cleaning the dust-covered vial with warm water. The droplets that ran off his hands froze within seconds, turning into tiny crystals that would have been right at home in an artisan''s jewelry shop. Once the vial was spotless, he filled it with freezing water. We waited for it to crystallize. But it didn''t. So, we carefully poured the water into the indent in the ground. To my dismay, it froze almost instantly.


    Morgina scratched her head. "This is too science-y for me, mate."


    Tyrath shook his head. "What now?"


    "Seems odd," Ragni mumbled. "How puzzling..."


    Ashkan''s brow furrowed. "Did we get it wrong? Was the bowl a red herring?"


    Shaye was pensive, her hands on her hips. Then her face brightened. "What about the stopper? Why would there be a need for a cap if the vial was simply a method of transfer?"


    I glanced at her, considering this. "That''s actually a good point. The bowl is too rough to keep the water from freezing. Maybe we just need to set the vial down in it."


    Thorne clapped, "Could definitely be it!"


    Kadia chewed her lip. "It''s the best lead we have. Let''s try it."


    Tyrath cleared the ice from the bowl, then slowly refilled the vial again. He handled it delicately, as though it was a bomb. It stayed liquid. Gingerly, he pushed the crystal stopper into the opening, ensuring not to touch it to the water. Then, he set the vial into the bottom of the bowl. The runes circling its rim began glowing.


    A sudden rumble echoed through the room. Everyone jumped, startled. Small amounts of white flurries swept around our feet as the rocky walls vibrated with energy. It was like an earth tremor. My heart leapt, then hammered in my chest. I expected the ceiling to start caving in. Instead, before anyone had time to move, the floor cracked. Where the bowl was, a crevasse ripped through the icy stone. The bowl-shaped depression split in half, falling into the fractured earth beneath it, the vial going with it. The floor gave way altogether only a few seconds later. The nine of us were sent plummeting into the mysterious depths.


    And it was a terrifying drop. I screamed, consumed by panic. My stomach somersaulted as I hurtled downward through the complete darkness. Frigid air stung my face, rushing past, buffeting my exposed skin.


    The terror of the quick descent drained away only when I realized I could stop myself from free-falling and splattering all over the stone. Using a substantial degree of focus, I generated enough wind to slow my momentum.


    My soles found solid ground. The others were recovering nearby. Fortunately, we all seemed intact ¨C even Ragni. I straightened and looked around.


    We stood in a chilly, dark, massive cave. Giant, clear crystal formations gleamed where they jutted from the walls and roof. In the distance, there was a large, frozen lake. Tall stalagmites shot up from the depths, sparkling like diamonds against the deep blue surface. A mist of icy fog swirled about the ground. Every inch of the floor around the lake was covered in winter''s gale.


    Ashkan''s hand found my wrist. "Are you okay?"


    "Yeah," I said. "I think so. Are you?"


    "Fine." He turned to Shaye. "How about you?"


    She winced but nodded. "Yes."


    Thorne was busy helping Ragni. "Everyone all right?"


    "Think so," Morgina groaned. "Everyone in one piece?"


    "Better than ever," Tyrath grunted.


    Kadia dusted off her pants. "Good. Where are we?"


    Thorne surveyed the cave, crossing his arms. "Looks like a natural formation. An ice cave, though?"


    "I never seen an ice cave like this, indeed!" Ragni blinked, swiveling around. "A glorious sight! So beautiful. Indeed!"


    The ice wasn''t the natural sort; it was glittering and clear, very different than regular, greyish-blue glacial ice. It cast iridescent shades of colour across the rock faces. It was so beautiful, so opalescent that the ceiling, ground, and walls all seemed painted with a brilliant light source. It reminded me of an ice sculpture.


    Shaye spun in a circle. "What is this place? It''s so grand..."


    "Never heard of a frozen lake underground," Tyrath added, looking at the reflective body of water. It seemed endless.


    Reyshore frowned, narrowing his three eyes. "There. On the other side. What is that?"


    All of us faced the opposite end of the lake. Near its centre was an object of sorts. Some kind of pedestal.


    Thorne spoke, "There''s only one way to find out."


    Tyrath was blunt and to the point. "I''d prefer to find out quickly." He started strolling toward the vast body of ice.


    We all followed, hiking across the flat, frozen ground. Bubbles swirled underfoot, trapped under the surface, reflecting the kaleidoscope of ice. The air shifted, changing, drawing denser and heavier with each step. My treaded boots could only help me get so far before they became slick against the frigid lake. The rest of the walk was dicey. Each stride I took was a gamble.


    Thorne fell twice, flailing on his hands and knees while a burst of laughter spewed from his lips. Kadia chuckled and helped him up both times. Morgina slipped once, and Reyshore nearly followed. Shaye caught Ashkan and I both before either of us became acquainted with the ice and certain humiliation. Despite all that, we managed to traverse the uneven, solid water. Only Ragni, who seemingly knew how to handle such a slippery surface, had no trouble moving across the ice.


    Once we reached the other side, I realized that the object wasn''t a true pedestal. Instead, it was a carved block of shimmering ice. The only problem was that a wall of ice separated us from the solid ground. It was impossible to get around it.


    Morgina slammed a fist against the crystal-clear barrier. It wouldn''t budge. "Oh, come on! Seriously? What a load of¨C"


    "Careful!" Kadia exclaimed. "No brute force, remember? Violence has not helped us so far in these caves."


    "Violence always helps!" she retorted.


    Ragni covered his face with his hands. "Oh, dear! Such savagery! A horrendous, dastardly plan! One should not do that! If the ice could speak, how distressed it would be, indeed! Such iniquity! Such cruelty!"


    "Ragni, mate. Please, quiet down, will ya?" Morgina stated. "I''m too bloody tired for this right now."


    Reyshore stared intently at the wall of ice. "This is not the end. There must be a way."


    "Should I melt it again?" Tyrath suggested, holding out a hand.


    Kadia shook her head. "You''ll risk melting the floor with it."


    Ashkan stepped beside it and smoothed a palm across its surface. "What is the point of this?"


    "To keep people out, I''m sure," Shaye reasoned.


    "Jeprus was intangible..." Ragni mumbled.


    Shaye glanced at him. "Pardon me, sir?"


    "Yes," he said, smiling. "The god could move through any wall, any barrier, anything he wanted, for he was more than solidified concepts of flesh... He had the ability to become a being of light or thought or something akin to the air, yes!"


    Nobody knew how to respond to that. Everyone was patient and civil with him, yet I couldn''t help but notice that most of us were starting to grow a bit agitated at his erratic speech patterns.


    Tyrath sighed. "Well, none of us can do that."


    "It is most difficult. Intangibility involves manipulating the very properties of atoms," Reyshore added. "Without understanding every nuance of subatomic energy, it''s quite beyond anyone''s grasp."


    Thorne crossed his arms, brow furrowed. "But surely we can figure it out. Jeprus wouldn¡¯t leave an obstacle without a solution."


    Shaye folded her arms. "No force, no breaking, no melting, no walking around it, no walking through it... Would a laser work? Like with the crystal before?"


    Morgina shook her head. "No laser. It''ll likely pass right through. And damage whatever''s on the other side."


    "And whatever is on the other side must be important," Kadia said.


    "Well, this is irritating," Tyrath muttered.


    I pressed my hands to the wall. The ice seemed seamless. Even the cracks and lines were thinner than a single hair strand. I ran my fingers along it, searching for a break or tear. Nothing.


    Thorne tilted his head. "...Wait. That''s it!"


    Kadia narrowed her eyes. "What?"


    His eyes brightened. "You''ll see, you''ll see." He crouched and swung his heavy backpack down. He proceeded to pull out a glass bottle filled with yellow-green liquid. It gave off a faint glow.


    My mouth popped open.


    "Ah!" Ragni smacked his forehead. "A most ingenious and divine moment!"


    Thorne stood, clutching the bottle with one hand. "Only need a few drops. Kywolk acid eats through almost everything. Ice won''t stand a chance."


    Tyrath threw his hands up. "Why didn''t you pull that out earlier?"


    He shrugged. "It¡¯s volatile. We were trying not to bring the whole place down, remember?"


    Thorne uncapped the bottle and sprinkled three drops of acid onto the ice. It hissed on contact, bubbling instantly. Within a few seconds, a sizzling hole formed. The substance ate away at the wall like flame devouring fabric. The hole spread until the gap was large enough to step through. Thorne tossed the bottle back into the backpack before we moved forward.


    On the other side, there was nothing of note but the pedestal thing. We circled around and studied it. Set into the surface was another indentation ¨C a square with fifteen smaller tiles. All the squares bore designs and colours that seemed random at first glance. A thin layer of frost covered them. Upon brushing it off, we realized that the tiles were part of a sliding puzzle, one that would reveal a picture when completed. I was never good at those.


    Shaye inspected the puzzle closer, her eyes studying its details. She spoke at last, "Oh, I see. The image is a painting."


    Thorne nodded. "A nice one."


    ¡°Who''s good at this, then?" Tyrath said.


    Morgina shook her head. "Rey?"


    Reyshore frowned. "I have some experience. I will try but make no promises." He pressed his fingers to the icy pieces and started sliding them around rapidly. Shaye watched curiously.


    Thorne backed away from the pedestal and began wandering in a loose circle around the area, gazing at our surroundings. Everyone else besides Reyshore and Shaye followed suit, waiting for the pair to solve the puzzle. Ashkan strayed farther from the group to inspect several formations.


    I left the others and began trailing him. "Something interesting?"


    He shrugged. "No. Just taking a breather."


    I lowered my voice. "Hey, do you think Ragni is kind of...odd? In general?"


    "I don''t know him well enough to judge. But... Yeah. He''s strange, but he''s helpful. That''s something."


    "Agreed. I can''t quite figure him out. He seems¨C"


    My words were cut off as the cave rumbled. Dust and pebbles fell from the ceiling, showering us in debris. The roof shuddered. I whipped my head around to the main group.


    Thorne was near the back wall. "Damn! I think I stepped on¨C"


    "Look out!" Ashkan interrupted, suddenly barreling into me. He knocked me to the ground. We hit the rock, hard, and skidded away. My breath was forced out of me. Stars exploded in my vision. A sharp, searing pain shot through my right thigh.


    I was pinned beneath Ashkan. He braced his hands on either side of my head to avoid crushing me.


    Surprise flashed in his eyes. "You okay?"


    I gulped down a lungful of freezing air, winded. "What happened?"


    He rolled off of me and sat up. "Thorne stepped on some kind of pressure plate. An arrow trap... You were in the way."


    I pushed myself up into a sitting position. "...Thanks."


    "Yeah." His eyes drifted to my leg. "You''re bleeding¡­!"


    I glanced down. Sure enough, there was a gash on the side of my upper leg. My pants were ripped, exposing the wound, letting blood run down my skin. It burned like fire, but the wound itself wasn''t large.


    "It''s okay," I said. "It''s not that bad."


    Kadia''s voice called out, "Brielle!" She rushed over, eyeing my injury with concern. "Are you all right? Oh, Thorne''s so blind sometimes..."


    Thorne hurried to my other side. "Ah... I''m sorry."


    "Not your fault," I reassured him. With some effort, I stood up. Ashkan and Kadia offered their support.


    Morgina''s jaw dropped as she gazed past us, back at the other side of the lake. "Uh... That''s a problem."


    Everyone turned to look. Several small fires had started at the other end of the cave, burning on the stone. They spread quickly to become a larger inferno, licking hungrily at the frosted floor. The only thing protecting us from the blaze was the stretch of frozen water. The winter''s gale blooms were potent, providing almost endless fuel. Already, I could feel the heat wafting my way.


    "They were flaming arrows?!" Ashkan shouted.


    Kadia gritted her teeth. "We must go. Now."


    Ash grabbed my hand, and we returned to the pedestal with the others. Reyshore and Shaye were still working on the final tiles of the puzzle.


    Tyrath blinked. "A little faster, please?!"


    "Almost done," Shaye replied, moving another tile into its correct position.


    A bead of sweat dripped down Reyshore''s temple. "Going as fast as possible. Another minute."


    "We don''t have a minute," Morgina insisted, taking a step backward. "Those flowers explode into drops of nectar when they''re heated, which means it''ll spread across the lake any second now, which means no way for us to cross back over, which means we''re stuck on this side and we¡¯ll be roasted alive if we don''t hurry!"


    "I can buy some time," Kadia cut in. She walked to the edge of the lake and waved a hand. A transparent shield snapped into place at the shore, stretching from floor to ceiling. "This will delay it, but the smoke will still kill us eventually. Make haste."


    Reyshore''s hands moved like lightning, connecting pieces. A second later, the final few tiles clicked into place. The puzzle glowed and crackled.


    "Done!" Shaye declared.


    "Clear!" Reyshore added, backing away from the pedestal.


    As soon as the words left their mouths, a blinding white light flashed from the puzzle. The ice of the pedestal burst into particles, glittering rain falling over a small crater. Everyone shielded their eyes, disoriented. The winter''s gale inferno was already swelling, reaching out with fiery red tendrils. Smoke consumed the chilly cavern, billowing ominously and threatening to overcome the place and choke us with its suffocating presence.


    When the light died away, the only thing that remained was the small hole in the ground. Inside was a frost-covered pouch made of blue-white silk. The fire was spreading incredibly fast, already close to the shield. This place was about to turn into a pit of burning hell in ten minutes.


    Before anyone else could, Ragni snatched up the bag. With a trembling hand, he peered inside the delicate container. His eyes went wide.


    "At last, at last!" he shouted, his tone strangely maniacal. The sound was shrill and vicious, making the hairs on the back of my neck stand.


    Shaye rushed over to him. "Please, sir, be careful with that! Don''t touch it!"


    "Aye, aye, no. Nothing can hurt the priests, no, no," he babbled, not meeting her gaze. He merely stared at the bag, gripping it like it was the entire universe itself.


    Tyrath raised a brow. "Um, excuse you...?"


    Kadia straightened. "Excuse me, Ragni? I believe that satchel belongs to us. Sir, can you¨C"


    "Imbeciles!" he cried suddenly, still holding the parcel tightly. His lip curled into an arrogant sneer, mouth curling so far that I thought his cheeks would split. He was seething. Feral. Mad. He no longer trembled but stood as still and stiff as steel. "Not yours, not yours! Never was! Never shall be!"


    Kadia seemed speechless. Tyrath tried to grab the pouch, and Ragni dodged him.


    "Oh, no no no no! Idiotic cretins!" He threw his head back, laughing. "Dense, wretched, blithering fools! Fitting this should all come to a raging and roaring blaze, yes! Punishment! Punishment! Righteous punishment for naught but the weakest of beings, for none are worthy of the might of Jeprus!"


    Morgina narrowed her eyes. She lifted a palm, then drew it back, and I watched the priest''s wrinkled hands fly towards her, as if pulled by an invisible force. She was trying to pry the pouch from his grasp, but he only held it tighter.


    Kadia stepped forward. "What are you doing? What is the meaning of this?!" She flicked her wrist, and I watched the pouch jerk toward her as well. He caught it and turned away. Her face contorted in confusion. "You''re a man of the gods? We are following their wishes. You dare deceive us and them?!"


    The priest slammed his foot down. "Same... All the same! You are all the same! Never change! Never learn! Never mind! Beasts, vermin!" Fighting against Morgina''s magic with surprising force, his fingers approached the edge of the pouch. "The stone... It calls to me... Sings to me! Drowning, drowning, drowning... Enough to make a man sick... The sweet...stench... Reek of...BLOOD!" His insane ramblings echoed off the cave walls like rolling thunder.


    "Stop!" Kadia shouted.


    But it was too late.


    The High Priest reached into the bag and pulled out a luminescent, rhombus-shaped gem. It shone powerfully, casting gleaming and ghostly light onto everything around it. Cold fog emanated from the treasure. There was no time to admire it, however, as Ragni was already doubled over, clutching his stomach. His eyes rolled to the back of his head.


    He began twitching and convulsing. Racking coughs escaped his throat. He collapsed to his knees. Kadia ran to him, but it was no use. I froze at the sight.


    Ragni wheezed a final time, once again cackling, before drawing back his head and shrieking wildly into the frigid air. "It''s too much... Ah, so lovely! Dirty, vile vermin, look here and behold! For I am changed! Transformed! Lifted! Exalted! Made...perfect! By...Him...!" He lifted a hand to his mouth, shaking violently, and...swallowed.


    For a moment, nothing happened.


    Then, the priest let out a horrible screech, unlike any I''ve ever heard. Not a scream of pain, but of wicked glee. Madness took him wholly. And he was changing. His eyes began leaking a dark substance, which rolled down his hollow cheeks like oil. Sputtering and choking, he convulsed again, banging the side of his head against the rocky ground.


    Reyshore moved to block my line of sight. His left hand covered Ashkan''s eyes, and his right covered Shaye''s. "Close your eyes and turn away," he told us. I did as instructed, shutting my lids tightly.


    I heard the sounds. Wretched crunching and tearing. Grating and popping. It was visceral, unnatural. Then, no more sounds, only horrific silence. Except for the fires nearby, crackling, creeping closer as they burned. We were running out of time.


    Kadia cleared her throat after some seconds. "He''s dead."


    I reluctantly opened my eyes. The body was motionless, a few feet away, crumpled against the rocky ground. I was thankful that it was face-down. Beyond some splotches of dark liquid, it looked like the priest had simply fallen asleep in a crooked position.


    None of us spoke for a while. We merely stared, processing. Thorne and Tyrath crept closer, inspecting Ragni. His fingers twitched in random spasms.


    "W-Why?" Shaye blurted out. Her voice cracked. "Why? Why did... Oh, gods..." She sniffled, ducking her head. Reyshore patted her on the shoulder.


    Morgina shook her head. "Something tells me he was never a priest. Just a hopeless worshipper."


    Kadia bit her lip and brandished her dagger. "Unfortunate, but we must continue. Thorne, would you help me, um... Retrieve the gemstone?"


    Thorne blinked. "Uh¡­ Yeah."


    Ashkan, Shaye and I sat side-by-side on the floor, facing away from the gruesome scene. Tyrath, Morgina and Reyshore kept us distracted with conversation. I knew what Kadia and Thorne were doing. I didn''t need to think about it. I just tried to block out the sounds.


    We waited. And waited. And waited. Three minutes felt like three hours. My thigh was still stinging. My fingers and toes were half-numb. The magic shield was still up, but it wouldn''t keep the smoke out much longer. I didn''t know how we were going to get out.


    Finally, Kadia announced, "It''s safe. You can look." She held out the frosted satchel, with the gleaming gem tucked safely inside. A few tiny, crimson streaks now decorated the outside. Ragni''s body was gone.


    Thorne pocketed the same bottle of kywolk acid from earlier. He smiled weakly. "Let''s get out of here."


    Ashkan stood up, helping me and Shaye. "How did you...? I mean, without touching the stone."


    Kadia sheathed her dagger. "The gems are immune to magical effects, including levitation, so I used my blade to...scoop it into the bag."


    "Brilliant," Reyshore commented. "Now, how do we escape?"


    Just as the question left his mouth, the cavern shuddered. Even stronger than before, rumbling with a fearsome quake. Everyone yelped and struggled to stay upright. Small rocks and chunks of ice plummeted from above.


    Tyrath swore under his breath. "What now?!"


    "Can your barriers stop a cave-in?" Thorne asked Kadia frantically.


    She shot him a nervous glance. "That would only trap us."


    "And eight of us walking through that much fire is way too risky, even with shields," Morgina added. She squeezed her eyes shut. "I think I recall seeing some passages connecting further chambers...on this side. There must be an exit somewhere close. We could try breaking open this back wall."


    Another quake was enough to persuade everyone that an alternative option was best.


    Thorne tugged on Kadia''s arm. "It''s worth a shot."


    While Morgina and Tyrath attempted to break the wall using magic, Kadia provided extra fuel to the shield. After a minute, a slight dent began to form, shaped in a round hole. Eventually, it grew large enough to slip through. More violent quakes ensued. I pushed Ashkan and Shaye through the passage. Smoke was almost upon us. The cave was burning fast.


    One after another, we hurried through the cramped opening. It was all rock, still, but quickly gave way to snow and blue light. We picked up the pace. My heart beat faster and faster as I breathed in the dusty air and ran. My right leg screamed in protest. Everything grew louder ¨C explosions from behind us, snapping and whipping sounds, rumblings of the ground.


    Rocks came loose above our heads, clattering and cracking in a frenzied song. I gasped and dove to the side to avoid being hit by a falling boulder. Dirt rained down.


    Morgina''s head swiveled as she ran, eyes wide in alarm. She was at the front of the pack. "Should be near the perimeter! If we can find the path!"


    Our legs carried us as fast as they could. It felt like we were miles underground. After a turn, the path seemed to have thinned into a long and straight stretch. Hope surged in my chest. A second later, I could see bits of sky, glistening in between slabs of stone.


    With a blast from Morgina''s hand, we exploded from the rubble of the caves. Rocks flew to the sides, and we spilled out, running clumsily into the winter air. Spots dotted my vision. We had emerged onto a giant platform, sticking out from the towering cliff face. At last, an exit, an escape. Snow drifted idly from the heavens. Below us was a steep drop of several hundred feet, with icy waters swirling below. We must''ve emerged in a spot that faced the ocean. There was no other ground in sight.


    We gathered around, catching our breath. I leaned forward, steadying myself with my hands on my knees. This situation was anything but fun.


    Thorne gulped a mouthful of air, then asked, "Did we do it? Everybody accounted for?"


    I counted. "Eight." We were all alive. Thank the gods.


    "Gemstone?" Tyrath questioned.


    Kadia raised the bag proudly. "Yes, secure in here. It might be best if I don¡¯t hold onto it for much longer, though. Even through fabric, I can feel the¡­draining effects."


    Shaye sighed in relief, then examined the pouch closer. Kadia handed it to her. "Will it be safe in here? The drawstring looks ancient. If we jostle it too much¨C"


    Another quake knocked us all off our feet. A thunderous sound joined the rumble, and I turned just in time to see a large chunk of stone calving from the cliff. Huge glaciers of rock and ice and snow plummeted down the side. More tremors followed. Another section came loose. The entire platform was collapsing.


    Shaye was thrown backwards, and the pouch slipped out of her grasp. The treasure flew through the air. She stretched her arm out to retrieve it, crying out.


    Ashkan, who was aligned in the direction of the pouch''s arc, scrambled toward it, fingers outstretched. A second before reaching, the bag rotated upside-down, and the stone was sent hurtling out. He jumped and swept a hand upwards. The pouch flew off the edge, but the jewel was clasped safely in his palm.


    For a split-second, the world seemed to pause. Everyone silently stared at him in wonder. He blinked, panting heavily. The platform continued to shake erratically. Ashkan''s gaze locked with mine. The glow from the frozen treasure beamed forth, illuminating him like a godly warrior. Like he stood among the stars.


    Then, his features slackened. Vertigo crept over his face. Shaking, he pocketed the gem. His brow knit with effort as he swayed. He was trying desperately to hang on, fighting the stone''s hunger.


    "No!" I cried out, trying to stand despite the unsteady ground.


    His eyes rolled to the back of his head, and he keeled over.


    ...Backwards.


    Off the edge.


    I screamed his name, adrenaline lighting my senses on fire. With the burning speed of a lightning strike, I sprinted forwards and launched myself towards his plummeting body. There was no time for second-guessing.


    My world slowed down, movements stretching and expanding. The crashing sea far below, its waves swirling. Snowflakes slicing my skin as they whipped by. Heart twisting in my chest, a raging, awful roar. Blood pumping, burning. Eyes stinging. Arms stretching. Spine popping. I didn''t know if the platform would hold the others. I didn''t know if they were also falling, not far behind me. It didn''t matter. I knew they''d be fine. And I had to save him.


    The moment of weightlessness as the drop hit me was even more nauseating than anything else I''d experienced today. Time rushed to a standstill. I hurtled down like an arrow, in free-fall, head-first. Not really thinking of how I would do it, just doing. Breath stuck in my throat. Gravity swished me around as it pulled me to the earth. I hoped the crash would be painless. That was all I wished for. For both of us.


    My knuckles brushed against Ashkan''s. He was falling back-first, limbs limp and hair flowing like wispy tendrils of cloud. His eyes remained closed, mouth agape. Unconscious. But not dead.


    It was hard to keep my arm steady. Stretching... Reaching... Come on... Come on...! My fingertips grazed his again, and I clutched them in a powerful hold. Fire tore through my wrist. Just a little more. Shoving every iota of strength I possessed into the movement, I wrenched my arm up in a jerking motion. Ashkan''s body lurched sharply.


    I pulled him up, through the air, and to me. Our torsos collided. We were now falling side-by-side, head-first. My left arm encircled him, gripping him tight, squeezing his shoulders. I grit my teeth in effort. And with all my might, I thrust my right arm upward. Praying to the gods and to every mystical force in the universe, I willed that this would work. That the impact wouldn''t break our necks.


    After all, it''s not the fall that''ll kill you. It''s how you land.


    Please, don''t let go. Tear the whole fucking ocean apart if you have to. He''s too important.


    A sizzling sound ripped through the air around us. Warm wind pulsed from the palm of my right hand. It rippled and drummed like a heartbeat, forcing anything out of our way. Forcing, pushing, rending, slicing. And... We slowed. Just before impact. The collision was minimal. It didn''t completely stop our descent, but it reduced it to something entirely survivable.


    I held my breath at the last second. We hit the frigid water''s surface. Cold pierced every nerve in my body as I was swallowed by the icy whirlpools. Waves pummeled me over and over. Salt water filled my nose and mouth and ears, obnoxious and bitter. It burned my eyes. My entire form was drenched in the cruel sting of it. Like thousands of papercuts.


    Ashkan''s form drifted away from me, split away by the impact, and I clawed wildly to reclaim my grasp. The underwater currents were turbulent, like a dark, swirling storm. Blueish lights gleamed and distorted around us. Bubbles rose to the surface. Finally, my fingers wrapped around the fabric of his coat. His hair fanned out, floating freely. I pulled him closer and kicked in the direction I thought was up.


    Salvation was within reach when I broke through the surface, inhaling a gasp of cold air. My stomach was doing flips and the waves tossed me harshly, but it could''ve been so much worse. I looped one arm around Ashkan''s torso and treaded water, pushing myself up above the relentless waves. The water chilled me to the bone. Each shivering movement burned. My teeth chattered uncontrollably. Ashkan had yet to wake, and that alarmed me. It was impossible to tell if he was breathing. Every stroke and pull through the water was torture, but I soldiered on.


    My shivering soon turned to violent tremors. Please, please, please... I could feel my muscles failing. Burning. Stiffening. Growing too weak to continue. I sputtered as another wave splashed over our heads. Leaning closer to Ashkan, I threw his arms around my neck. Water dripped from his serene features. He looked like he was sleeping. I pushed two fingers against his neck. A pulse drummed there. He was alive. Good.


    Suddenly, I heard Shaye''s voice. "BRIELLE!" It echoed across the cliffs.


    I turned. Nothing but turbulent, angry ocean as far as the eye could see. And massive chunks of ice drifting by.


    "Shaye?" My lips quivered as I spoke. "HERE! OVER HERE!" I screamed at the top of my lungs, the words coming out hoarse. I saw nobody on the cliffs, but I could hear voices.


    Not even five seconds later, a flash of scarlet came streaking towards us like a bloodied beam of light. Relief rushed through my body as the redhead propelled herself over the tumultuous waters. With agile, graceful flips and leaps, she dodged waves, and glided just a foot above the swells, aided by a whirlwind gust of force. She reached Ashkan and I in no time. Tear stains and dark mascara decorated her cheeks. She threw herself down into the water next to us.


    "Thank the gods!" she cried out. "Thank the gods. I thought I lost you..." She glanced at Ashkan. "He''s still unconscious?!"


    I nodded, jaw clenched, clinging onto him. "I think i-it''s the s-s-s-tone," I gritted out, hardly able to say a word through my shivering.


    She didn''t waste another second and latched onto my coat. "Lean back on me. We''ll move faster."


    The three of us lied almost parallel to the ocean¡¯s surface, all facing the sky, in a sort of staggered sandwich configuration. Shaye hooked her arms under my armpits, and the back of my head rested on her ribs. Ashkan was secured to my chest. I had him in a death grip. His unconscious form rested gently on top of mine, and our legs trailed back, bumping occasionally. Sea spray coated our faces. Shaye moved impossibly fast, quicker than anything humanly possible. Her air magic allowed us to cut through the waters like a speedboat. In only about a minute, we neared the steep, rocky shores below the cliff face. We''d come very close to a row of cragged boulders.


    Shaye cut sideways, avoiding the first rocky outcropping. There was a decent space in between each. She propelled us over to the next gap, and as soon as our feet could touch the ocean floor, we leapt from the water. We landed roughly, toppling clumsily onto the slick, icy pebbles. I blinked against the saltwater dripping into my eyes, and spat some out, the grit coating my tongue. But there was no time to catch my breath. Shaye and I dragged Ashkan''s unconscious form farther up, struggling against the slippery incline. When we were safe enough away from the crashing waves, we laid him flat.


    Shaye loomed over him. "Oh, my-! Check his pulse. I-I can''t, ugh!" Her eyes welled with new tears as she looked down at his prone form.


    "A-Already on i-it." I leaned forward and pressed my fingers to his throat. The beat was there. Weak, but steady. That was only one part of the equation, however.


    Throwing my gloves aside, I placed the same hand under his nose, praying for a breath of warmth. Nothing. I held my trembling fingers there. Nothing. I stared at his sternum intently, waiting for the rise. Finally, a shallow inhale came. A gasp. Good. But nothing followed. I leaned my head down, placing an ear against his mouth. Come on, come on. Another breath. Then nothing else. I sat up with a jolt.


    "What, what?" Shaye sounded frantic.


    "H-He''s breathing," I interrupted. "B-B-B-But not w-well. We need t-t-to m-m-make him cough up any water he m-m-might''ve taken in."


    She nodded fervently. I knew we were thinking the same thing. I was first aid certified, and had been trained many times before, but I''d never had to use any of the skills. At least, nothing major. Performing rescue breaths in a freezing cold winter on a washed-up sleet beach wasn''t exactly ideal.


    Another wave of violent shivers wracked my form. If anything happened to Ashkan here, with Shaye watching, with me failing to keep him alive, it''d be my fault. Completely and utterly. The thought sent panic racing through my every cell.


    "We n-need to be quick," I urged. "Before I s-slow d-down even more."


    "Got it," she replied. More emotion flashed through her eyes than I had ever seen before. True, genuine fear. But she buried it behind determination, her eyes hardening.


    Something within me clicked into place as well. My thoughts cleared just a fraction. Fight or flight, perhaps. On autopilot, I used my hands to support Ashkan¡¯s head, tearing through layers until his face was completely exposed. I had to focus, at all costs. Had to control this.


    In the past, while training, I''d had to perform on faceless dummies. But when I pressed my hands to his temples, his bare skin felt so real. It almost stopped my train of thought. I couldn''t afford to let it throw me. Shaye helped me, and though she was crying, she got to work straight away on drying his clothes. Her wind magic flowed hotly through the air as she willed the moisture from his attire.


    Leaning over him, I moved my hands to the back of his neck. My mind raced. Remember the basics. Head back. Pinch the nose. 1-second breaths. I couldn''t think about this. Had to keep going. We could save him. We had to.


    The waves crashed and roared, blurring everything into a background track. Shaye was whispering something that sounded like a prayer. I was cursing something else under my breath. Ashkan¡¯s head in my hands felt heavier than anything I¡¯d ever lifted before. I wondered for a split-second if he¡¯d forgive me if this didn¡¯t work. If he were to die right here on this miserable shoreline.


    I leaned closer and pressed my palm to his forehead, tilting his head back, then held his jaw open a bit wider. No visible water inside. I used my other hand to pinch his nose shut. This next part terrified me the most. Closing my eyes, I sucked in a huge breath, filling my lungs.


    Keep going. Just keep going.


    Then, as gently and effectively as I could, I brought my lips to his and sealed them together. I fought against myself, my gut response. His lips were soft but bitingly cold. Steeling myself, I steadily exhaled for a whole second. His chest barely rose. A gurgle bubbled in the back of his throat before his chest fell.


    Frustration simmered in my veins. I leaned back and took another breath, trying desperately to keep it together. Everything kept shaking and shivering. Blood pounded in my ears, through my temples. Keeping his nostrils pinched once again, and my other hand holding his jaw, I pressed my lips back to his. The exhale was longer this time. Deliberate. Every millisecond that passed hammered terror deeper and deeper into my skull, adding a sick pressure to my nauseous stomach.


    Come on, Ash.


    Please, please, please.


    This can''t happen. Not like this.


    His chest rose significantly this time. Air expanded into his lungs. I''d never been so elated to see someone breathe before in my life. He was coming back online. It was working. The pulse at his throat spiked against my pinky finger.


    Finally, like a dam had been broken, Ashkan jolted upward, coughing violently. Frothy seawater splattered from his mouth. He gasped and coughed some more, eyes fluttering, consciousness returning. Instinctively, I rolled him onto his left side. There, he let out another long coughing fit. More water spilled out. His body shivered and tried to curl in on itself. Then, when the worst had passed, he was breathing heavily. His eyes slowly opened. His gaze fixed blearily on Shaye, who was leaning over him, face glistening with tears.


    She cried out joyously. It took her everything not to tackle him. She swooped down, embracing him, and buried her face in his shoulder, rambling ecstatic praises and insults. My entire being slumped to the ground in relief. He was conscious; breathing. I wanted nothing more than to doze off then and there. I shuddered and laid back on the rocks, hardly feeling the ground beneath me.


    Shaye cried something tearfully. "I thought I lost you! That damned stone!"


    Ashkan couldn''t get out more than a weak groan.


    She retracted, grabbing his face in her hands. "Look at me!" She turned his face towards hers. Her brows were drawn downward, and her eyes hardened into a stern expression. "Look at me. You should¡¯ve dropped it. Promise you''ll never pull a stunt like that again. Ever. Or so help me, Ashkan, I''ll kill you myself. No silly jewel is worth more than you." Her lip quivered.


    "I¨C" he started, blinking and grimacing, catching his breath. "I promise," he got out in a breathy rasp. "Thank...you."


    Their gazes met and a moment of solid silence passed between them. Then she was hugging him again, her arms wrapped around his head. He coughed again but held her firmly.


    "Ouch..." Ash uttered, wincing. He rubbed his sternum with a palm. "Where''s...?" The muddled words trailed off. A shadow crossed his face as he looked back to where we''d come from. The ocean waters swelled, crashing against the rocky shore. Towering cascades of white mist billowed and rose.


    Shaye seemed to register the shift in his tone. "The...what? The gem? You put it in your pocket, but it might''ve fallen out when¨C"


    He shook his head, strands of hair falling across his eyes. "No. Where¨C?" A cough interrupted him. He propped himself up on his elbow. "Where''s...Brie?" He seemed almost exasperated, as if completely unconcerned with what had just happened to him.


    Shaye raised her head, and we exchanged a glance. "Oh, you mean your rescuer? She''s behind you, braving hypothermia."


    I sat up. Ashkan whirled around. His eyes found mine. I hardly had the energy to give a reassuring smile. I didn''t have the strength to put on any kind of front. It was a miracle I was still conscious. So I just sat there, hunched over, spent on the icy-cold ground, breathing laboured, staring. Like a cold-stunned sailor washed up from a shipwreck. I wouldn''t be surprised if I resembled a drowned corpse.


    When he gazed upon my crumpled, drenched form, his mouth went slack. Eyes widened. He turned further. I watched the gears in his mind work. Something changed in the set of his jaw, the furrow of his brow. Despair. Terror. Beyond horrified. It made me uneasy.


    Then, without warning, he lurched forward, scrambling on his hands and feet. Dazed and lethargic as I was, my mind hardly had the ability to process much else besides my own low body temperature. Each muscle cried out in bitter, freezing pain. The only instinct driving me was to keep air in my lungs. Ashkan collapsed next to me, and before I knew it, I was being smothered in a warm embrace.


    My senses flared to life. The contact was blistering. My breath hitched. Arms encircled me. Warmth surrounded me. Shaye had done an excellent job of drying his clothes. Shards of emotions shot through my mind like shrapnel. Confusion, surprise, joy. Ashkan continued to hold me, a hand cradling the back of my head, the other gripping my middle back. But through the shock, I sensed his tension, and heard his raspy breaths. I knew he was only somewhat better off than I was. But he kept holding me to him, unflinchingly, with every last ounce of strength left.


    I gave in. After a few moments of resistance, my mind shut down, and I slouched, limp, against him. With my ear pressed to his beating heart, I knew everything was going to be okay. Still, as the warmth slowly unfroze my frigid exterior and reached deeper within, it was like waking up a comatose body. I trembled as nerve endings jolted back to life. A rush of sensations flooded through my every limb. Pain. Stabbing, knifelike pain resurfaced. Everywhere. My thigh was probably still bleeding, too. I squeezed my eyes shut.


    Ash pulled away. I hardly registered it. Suddenly, his palm pressed against my cheek. My eyes snapped open. His fingers felt like a branding iron, and I wasn''t sure whether I found it more painful or comforting. Several strands of hair clung to my face.


    His lips were pulled into a fine line, eyelashes glistening with beads of water. "Did you...? I mean... I was out cold. Did you...?" The words were stumbling out, slurred, bleary. His throat sounded ragged and scraped.


    I stuttered, "I-I-I h-had to. Y-You would''ve d-drowned."


    He shook his head, stunned. He didn''t respond for several seconds. A whole well of emotion seemed to run through his mind at that moment. If his eyes were words, that look spelled it out plainly: Thank you.


    In a hoarse murmur, he said, "How could I ever...?" His intense gaze almost brought a blush to my face, but the blood had probably long left my cheeks.


    The moment was promptly shattered by a series of familiar voices. At first, I thought I was hearing things. But Shaye and Ashkan straightened, both registering the tones. Distinct shouts filled the air. We squinted. Through the mist rising from the choppy waves, figures appeared in the near distance. They ran towards us through the waist-deep water. Kadia, Thorne, Tyrath, Morgina, and Reyshore. When they caught sight of us, they all rushed forward, yelling. We found each other in a group hug on the rocky, sloping beach. Questions flew around, but none of them mattered at that point. All of us were shivering and practically delirious with exhaustion and relief.


    Kadia''s hands rested on my shoulders. "Brielle, Brielle... What happened? How did you...? I saw you three from the ridge... It crumbled..." The words were almost nonsensical.


    "A miracle," I breathed simply. "Shaye saved us."


    Once the necessary questions were answered, our trainers quickly dried everyone''s clothes using a heating spell. Then, everyone''s wounds were cleaned and healed by Reyshore. I let out a sigh of relief when the stinging in my thigh disappeared, along with the gash there. What relief. I would''ve done it myself if I had the magic to spare. So, thoroughly warmed up, dry, and sore but significantly livelier, we all made our way up the shore. Away from the waves and higher on land, where it flattened out beneath our feet.


    There were no more games, no more puzzles, no more danger, no more tricks. This mission didn''t even require the use of my weapons. But this was the most emotionally and physically fatiguing day of my life. I tuned out and simply followed the group. One fact rang true in my mind. Had Shaye not acted fast enough, Ashkan might''ve ended up submerged in a watery grave. I could still feel his frigid skin and see the horrible pallor in his cheeks, like a symbol of death, originating from the deepest crevices of the ocean. One minute later, or a second slower, and our fates might''ve been entirely different.


    Although obscured by clouds, the sun hung brightly in the sky. It was around dinner time, I guessed. We trudged onwards for about thirty minutes before we reached the tram station from hours earlier. A sigh of exhaustion passed through us all. I fought to keep my eyelids open. Everyone silently climbed on, beyond eager to go home. Some of us were too tired to say another word. The engines started up once we were settled on board, and within seconds, we were gliding back to Nelorismel.


    My body sank back against the cushioned seats. I pulled my gaiter up over my nose. My hat, although enchanted to stay on my head unless intentionally removed, was long gone. I must''ve tossed it away in the rush of adrenaline that happened on the shoreline. Most of the group was missing an accessory or two. We remained quiet for a long while, letting our surroundings blur by. Some passengers gazed curiously at us. Others pointed, nudging and whispering to their companions. But I was too spent to care. After that ordeal, nothing else really mattered.


    Ashkan sat beside me. He seemed deep in thought, eyes piercing holes into the floor. The colour in his face had returned. He must''ve noticed me watching him because he turned, peering at me.


    My voice had regained its steadiness but was still a bit hoarse. "Um... Are you okay? Does your chest still hurt?"


    His eyebrows angled downwards in what looked like an apologetic frown. I couldn''t see anything below his eyes. "I''m a bit sore, that''s all. It''ll probably ache for a while still. Saltwater is no joke. But I should be all right." Then, after a hesitant pause, he added, "And you? Your leg is fully healed?" He had difficulty meeting my eyes.


    I nodded, swallowing past the knots in my throat. "Yep. Reyshore knows his way around injuries." Then, it dawned on me. The gemstone. Was it still in his pocket? Or was it now lost, resting forever at the bottom of the sea? I tried to ask as tactfully as possible. "Do you still have...?"


    Ash''s response was immediate. A look of concern shadowed his features. He moved to open his coat pocket, but I stopped him with a quick hand to his arm. He glanced up.


    I removed my scarf from my neck and draped it over my palm. "Let me get it. You''ve been through enough today."


    He blinked a few times, then nodded. "Thanks."


    He held the side of his open coat closer to me. Carefully reaching a hand inside, I slipped my covered palm into the pocket. There was definitely something there. It was bone-chillingly cold. A wave of dizziness crept over me as I wrapped the gem in the fabric. Any sort of barrier only slowed the jewel¡¯s appetite. Withdrawing my hand, I opened the makeshift pouch.


    There, glistening amongst the fabric, was the silvery-blue rhombus he''d almost died for. The thing was like a miniature iceberg. Surrounded by swathes of dark brown, its polished facets glinted like frost. Little trails of frigid mist escaped from the cloth and danced upwards in wispy ribbons. It was breathtakingly pretty. But the way it had made us suffer in exchange for its possession was unfathomable. Without another thought, I wrapped it tightly and pocketed it. I''d hand it over to Kadia later.


    For some reason, Ashkan''s gaze hadn''t left me. Something stirred within his irises. I couldn''t read it. It didn''t help that the rest of his expression was hidden behind fabric. The silence sat between us, like a suspended chasm, slowly refilling itself with tension.


    "Um, thank you, again," he said gently. "For...saving me, I suppose."


    "It''s what any decent person would''ve done," I dismissed.


    The corner of his eyes crinkled, as if in a faint smile. "Doesn''t mean that I should thank you any less."


    I sighed. "Are you always this insistent about gratitude?"


    That earned a chuckle, which turned into a weak cough. He pressed his hand to his chest and cleared his throat. "When the situation calls for it."


    We settled back in our seats, staring off across the cabin. No more words were exchanged. I let my heavy eyelids fall shut. My consciousness ebbed, rippling and flowing like the retreating tide of the sea. It had been one extremely exhausting, painful, and memorable day. And as it slowly morphed into a hazy memory of events, only one thing still stood true. I would not soon forget the sensation of almost losing my friend, the anguish of nearly being too late. No ocean or wind or ice could ever be colder than that feeling. I thanked the universe that we made it out okay.


    When I was seconds away from slipping into blissful oblivion, I felt something move beside me. A shoulder found mine. My eyes drifted open, my consciousness bobbing back to the surface. Half-asleep, I stared, puzzled for a moment. Ashkan was shifting, adjusting his position. Then, he leaned against me. His smaragdine-hued eyes regarded me sideways. He then glanced down to his shoulder, his head jerking slightly. A gesture meaning, ''Go ahead, get some rest.''


    I arched an eyebrow.


    He tilted his head, as if a silent question.


    My lips tugged at the corners.


    I surrendered, letting my temple settle upon his shoulder. Everything relaxed and faded away. Comfort and warmth washed over me. All at once, the constant weight of stress drifted from my bones. Ashkan slumped and crossed his arms. His head came to rest upon mine. The sound of my heartbeat steadied, becoming one with the rhythmic clunks of the tram car. My eyes fluttered shut. Sleep called to me, and this time, I answered.


    There was something about that day. Some kind of shift. In Ashkan, as a person. There was something different about the dynamic between us. Maybe it was from the close brush of his mortality, or the undeniable relief of finally seeing his chest rise and fall. Perhaps it was the soft glint in his eyes, one of profound gratitude, when they first landed upon me in the aftermath, that sent a shockwave of emotion through me. Whatever it was, it was something. Something different. The vividness, the viscerality. Wonderful and dreadful. Strange and ordinary. Foreign and familiar.


    After surviving a traumatic experience like that, I suppose it makes the people in your life matter a little more. Your mindset just finds that common empathy. But it was more than just the simple joy of knowing he was safe and healthy, making it through the day with the rest of us. It was the knowledge that he was a person. Like me. Living, laughing, breathing, bleeding, fighting. A companion to share everything with. Warmth stirred in my heart at that notion. He was far from some robot, some hollow shell, some void. As much as he¡¯d like to be perceived as such. He was about the furthest thing from it. And the reality of it became slowly clearer over time, through the change in his gaze, in his smile, the way his mannerisms took on a spirited edge whenever we found ourselves alone together.


    Ashkan was important to me. Now more than ever. He was there to listen, to comfort, to strengthen, to draw out the best in me ¨C just like Shaye had been all along. It was plainer than day. Beyond the stone mask, secrets hid behind shrouded eyes, and I wanted to explore them all, one at a time.


    This will never happen again, was my last thought before slumber enveloped me.


    Never, ever again.

 Chapter 6 ~ Drawing Stars Around Scars

    Both Earth and Emiarhia treated New Year''s Eve as a reason to celebrate. Both had developed their own traditions and rituals, which in turn influenced each other over the centuries. On Earth, there were large parties with alcohol, kissing at midnight and fireworks. On Emiarhia, the celebrations were a lot calmer. Children stayed up late to watch the first sunrise of the new year. Festivities included bonfires, music and food. It was traditional to wear blue for good luck, although that trend had been dying out over the past few decades.


    I''d just finished my afternoon training session and was sorting through some things at Kadia''s house. My room wasn''t so much a room as a makeshift space in the loft. It was cramped but I was thankful for the storage. There was a large chest, an armoire, a desk, and an old armchair. I kept stuff there that I couldn''t keep around on Earth: gifts, school supplies, textbooks, clothing, souvenirs, and the occasional knickknack. Basically everything besides armour and weapons, which stayed in the barracks. I always tried my best to keep everything tidy, but I''d made a habit of throwing everything onto the floor and hoping to deal with it later. That had resulted in a mess that I was now attempting to fix.


    From where I was standing, I could see glimpses of Kadia and Thorne in the kitchen below. They were making food for the celebrations tonight and I could hear them laughing together. Thorne had decided to teach Kadia how to make a traditional Winithinian New Year''s Eve meal: a stew consisting of mixed vegetables, herbs, cream, and a type of bird called a kah''lek. It was usually eaten with bread or flatbread, which Kadia was currently kneading.


    "No, no, you need to be a bit more gentle with it. Let it guide your movements. It doesn''t have to be perfect, but we want it to be a nice consistency," Thorne explained.


    "I''ve never been very skilled at cooking," Kadia replied with a sigh.


    "You''re doing fine, love. You''ll get better with practice," he assured her. "It''s really quite easy. All you need is the right ingredients and some basic techniques. No idea why everyone''s so afraid of it."


    "Then, I am lucky to have a swain who grew up in a restaurant," she said, leaning over to give him a kiss on the cheek.


    He chuckled. "That you are."


    I felt a small pang of jealousy. It was rare to see them be fully affectionate with each other, but those times were a bit hard to watch. As mortifying as admitting this was, I would find myself wishing I could have what they had. Someone to joke around with while cooking. Someone to enjoy a holiday with. Someone that would patiently help me fix a mistake, and then give me a kiss afterward. Someone to laugh with and talk with and sit in silence with. And for a moment, I let myself picture what a date with Luke would be like.


    Where would we go? Would we eat popcorn on the couch and watch movies until we fell asleep? Would we hike somewhere beautiful and dance when we reached the top? Would we sit at a cute little table somewhere or on the grass at a park? Would I bring my camera? Would we write our names on trees in big, loopy letters? Would he laugh if I tripped over a rock? Would we go for an early morning swim at the beach? Or snuggle in a blanket on a balcony while drinking coffee? I shook my head to rid myself of these thoughts and returned to folding clothes.


    Love wasn''t a concept I knew much about. I loved my family and my friends very much, but not romantically. I''d never experienced the kind of love you''d see in movies or read about in novels. Although I couldn''t prove it, I couldn''t help feeling like I was missing out. I knew lots of girls my age that had partners. It almost seemed like there were more that did than didn''t. At least on Earth. Is it desperate to say you want that? Was I living too fast? Those questions usually led to a cycle of overthinking.


    I''d always prided myself on being independent. I liked my alone time and wasn''t a fan of any sort of spotlight. I also got sick of seeing some of the relationships around me. The happy ones were a treat to be around, until the needles of jealousy crept up. The not-so-happy ones gave me anxiety. Then the bad ones were just heartbreaking. Don''t even get me started on toxic relationships. I would not put up with any of that for the world. I''d had the occasional nightmare about what Nathan could''ve done to me if I hadn''t put my foot down. But I still wanted someone to make hot chocolate for and laugh with. Doesn''t everybody want that? Doesn''t everybody want to be loved? Was I weak for admitting that? Or cynical for denying it?


    I didn''t want it so I could feel whole. I didn''t want someone to do everything for me. Rather, I wanted romance like I wanted a successful career, or to travel, or a nice house. It was a goal. An aspiration. An adventure. Something else to make this fleeting life better. Someone to explore with, and to share the burdens of the journey with. But, of course, I had a major roadblock to that. The life of a saviour is not suitable for romantics.


    Sometimes it was like there were two parts of me, and they weren''t compatible at all. Brain and heart.


    The sound of the phone ringing stopped me from going deeper into that rabbit hole.


    "Oh, Brielle, could you get that?" Kadia called from the kitchen. "Our hands are covered in dough."


    I set aside the jacket I was holding, then skidded down the loft ladder. "Yep!" Picking up the silver receiver, I cleared my throat before answering. "Hello, Captain Lowell''s residence."


    Shaye''s voice floated out of the device''s speaker. "Oh, good. I was hoping you hadn''t left yet. I...need your help. Can you come over?"


    I furrowed my brow. "Uh, sure, but what for? Are you okay? Nothing''s wrong, is it?"


    "Everything is fine," she answered. "See, Ashkan and I are having a discussion. He''s had this idea for a while now, and he seems quite convinced. But it involves all three of us. It''ll be easiest if you just come over and he''ll explain it."


    Ashkan''s words were muffled in the background. "Tell her it''s a superb idea."


    "It may be so, but we need her on board for this," Shaye said. Then, louder, "Ashkan says it''s a fabulous notion."


    I laughed at that. "Be there in ten." I heard her hang up, so I returned the phone to its base.


    "Who was it?" Kadia asked, sticking her head out from the kitchen doorway.


    "It was Shaye. She said she needs my help and that I should just come over."


    "For what?"


    "I dunno. She just wants to talk about something. Could be anything."


    She crossed her arms. "Well, can it wait? I mustn''t leave until this has rested and risen."


    I cringed. "Please, can I go on my own? I''ll hide my face."


    "You know the rules," she retorted. "Either your guards escort you, or I do."


    "C''mon, it''s Shaye! I''ll be safe! It''s barely ten minutes from here to there. I''m almost eighteen and a combat-trained professional. Please?" I begged.


    "Professional? Brielle¨C"


    "You can check on me if you really think it''s so dangerous. You''ll know where I am. It would take too long to bring my guards back over from the palace," I added. "And you and Thorne deserve some time to yourselves, wouldn''t you say? Without having to coddle us all the time?"


    Thorne looked up from the stew pot, his expression an insinuation.


    She smacked him on the arm. "Behave."


    He smirked and shrugged.


    Kadia turned back to me. "...Fine. You may go. On one condition. That you wear your necklace and teleport straight to Earth at even the slightest hint of danger. And conceal yourself entirely. Two conditions."


    "Only two? Why, I''m so lucky!" I joked, climbing back up the loft ladder.


    She shook her head. "Any more sarcasm and you''re out of my house."


    "I will cease," I replied as I grabbed the chain off the desk. I descended the ladder and shot Kadia a smile as I put on my boots.


    "Don''t be long," she insisted.


    I saluted with two fingers. "Yes, ma''am." Turning on my heel, I made my way to the front door.


    As I passed the long mirror that hung on the wall, I stopped. I adjusted my coat and checked my appearance. I''d showered after training, as I did every day, so my hair was still damp. The flat waves looked kind of rumpled. Something stirred in my conscience. I stared at myself. Does my hair look stringy? Does this belt look okay? Do pinstripes make my legs look weird? The more I looked, the more flaws I could pick out. The bluish veins around my eyes. The pores on my nose. A raw spot on my bottom lip from absentmindedly chewing on it. How my eyebrows were never exactly symmetrical. A few acne scars here and there. I must''ve had bad acne when I was younger on Emiarhia, just like on Earth.


    What the hell am I doing...?


    With a mental slap, I returned myself to the present. I took a slow breath, then pulled my hood down and my scarf over my nose. Finally, I stepped out of the house. The hinges squeaked, as usual, and the wind chimes rattled as the door swung open and closed.


    Outside, the snow was falling in fat flakes. The ground was still coated in a thick layer and the temperature was well below freezing. I quickly twisted my hair into a side braid while starting towards Shaye''s house. My footsteps crunched the snow as I cut through the main square. There were comparatively few people out, probably due to the weather and holiday. A group of kids were throwing snowballs at each other in front of a store. Two old ladies were talking animatedly at a tram station. Horses and pegasi clopped along, pulling wagons or carriages.


    As I walked, I thought back to the previous day. The mission. Simultaneously, it felt as though that was weeks ago and only minutes ago. The memory was still so fresh. The puzzles, the fire, the ocean. The bitter cold. Ashkan''s limp body. We were expected to move on so quickly. It all ran through my mind like a movie rewinding over and over. The same images on a loop. It was hard not to wonder if he was doing all right. Had he told anyone about it? Niista? His father?


    It didn''t take long to reach the familiar, tall, brownstone house. Smoke trailed from the chimney. The steps were clear of snow, the walkway swept. The flowerbeds were filled with lush winter flowers. The windows were decorated with greenery and blue ribbons for the new year. There were two small wreaths on the door and a lantern by the birdbath. A small porch with a swing. Everything was always so quaint.


    I climbed the stairs and knocked three times. Seconds later, the door opened, revealing a slightly frazzled Shaye. Her garnet hair was secured back with a clip, but flyaways were everywhere.


    "Thank the stars. Ashkan is driving me mad. Come in, come in," she greeted, waving me inside.


    I smiled as I entered. "Good to know I''m not the only one."


    "You don''t know the half of it," she groaned as she led me upstairs. The banister was wrapped in garland.


    We entered her room. Ashkan was lying on the bed, tossing a small ball of yarn into the air and catching it. I didn''t understand how he could stay so casual after yesterday. His wheat-coloured locks shone gold in the afternoon light.


    "Oh, good, you''re here," he noted, sitting up. "Now we can get down to business."


    I made myself comfortable on the windowsill. "What exactly are we getting down to?"


    Shaye sighed. "I''ll let him explain. It''s his idea."


    He leaned forward. "Brielle, how would you feel about a tattoo?"


    My brows rose. "Huh?"


    "A tattoo. You know, permanent ink under your skin," he clarified.


    "No, no, I know what they are. What I don''t know is why."


    "Well, they''re significant on Emiarhia. Not everyone has one, but they''re pretty common. They''re usually done to commemorate something. An achievement. A milestone. A loss. Something that changes a person''s life. So, I was thinking, since we''re supposed to save the world and whatnot... We should have matching marks."


    "And you came up with this because...?" I prompted.


    He shrugged. "It makes sense to me. We''ll need to rely on each other a lot in the coming months. Maybe years. And we should have a symbol of that. Something that represents us as a unit. A link."


    "He really just wants an excuse to get a tattoo," Shaye added, giving him a knowing look.


    "I''ll admit that," he conceded.


    I considered his proposition. There was a convincing argument behind it. The mark would remind us of our duty, as well as our unity. We were all different, but we were told that we shared the same fate. The same destiny. And that would bind us for the rest of our lives. Our stories were intertwined whether we liked it or not. The tattoo would be a physical manifestation of that. Something we could see and touch. But the only thing holding me back was the permanence.


    "I have no issue with the concept. It sounds great," I told them. "But, uh, it''s permanent. You''re sure about that?"


    "...So is death," Ashkan responded. "If we don''t succeed, it won''t matter. If we do, then we''ll have an eternal reminder of our victory."


    I stared at him blankly. Sometimes, it was the most reasoned, intelligent, insightful things that came out of his mouth. And he''d say them like he was reading off a shopping list.


    "You can be so dramatic," Shaye laughed.


    He smirked. "Only on weekends."


    I shook my head and chuckled. What was there to lose? "Okay, when you put it like that... I''m in."


    He nodded. "Excellent. It can always be removed if you change your mind. They just use a special type of tincture and a needle."


    "How do you know so much about this?" I asked, my curiosity piqued.


    "I like them, that''s all. I like the possibilities."


    I looked to Shaye. "And you''re against this?"


    She tucked a loose lock of hair behind her ear. "I am not exactly...against the idea. It is a nice sentiment. The point of contention is the design."


    "Naturally, Shaye is being fussy about that part," Ashkan teased.


    "I am not fussy," she retorted, crossing her arms. "I simply believe that if we are to have a permanent mark, we should choose one that is aesthetically pleasing. One that we''ll enjoy looking at. Not something that is large and garish."


    "But the larger, the better. No one ever looks twice at small tattoos," he insisted.


    I watched as they went back and forth, each trying to make their case. It was kind of fun.


    "What is wrong with simple?"


    "Simple is boring. It''s plain."


    "It''s elegant."


    "You''re not being artistic enough."


    "We need to be practical."


    "Life''s not worth living if you''re not a little reckless."


    "We''re not getting tattoos to impress anyone!"


    "It''s a bonus if we do."


    I smiled as I listened. Shaye was a very rational, methodical person. She liked order. Everything in its place. Aesthetics were important to her, but she also liked practicality. She was not someone who would not take a risk unless she absolutely had to. But Ashkan was sometimes the opposite. He was adventurous. Often carefree. Spontaneous. He liked to bend the rules. He wanted excitement. In a way, they complemented each other.


    "Hey, you two," I cut in. They stopped and turned to face me. "This is something we''re all going to have forever. So, let''s agree on something that works for all of us. Something that''s meaningful."


    "And it can''t be something silly," Shaye added, glaring at Ashkan.


    He scoffed. "That would defeat the purpose of having them. You should be proud of a mark."


    "Why don''t we make a compromise?" I suggested.


    "I am not compromising my principles for a tattoo," she stated.


    Ashkan held up a hand. "Just hear her out."


    She nodded. "Very well. What is it?"


    I cleared my throat. "Why not combine both of your ideas? Something large enough to be impressive, but small enough not to be obtrusive. Maybe¡­somewhere on the inside of the elbow?"


    Shaye pursed her lips. "Hm. I suppose that could work."


    Ashkan shrugged. "Fine with me. Any ideas about the design?"


    "Stars?" she offered. "Like our birthmarks. Or constellations. Something like that?"


    "I can''t think of anything more perfect," I agreed.


    "Well, let''s see what the artists say. There''s a shop just down the road," he said, standing up.


    "Wait, right now?" Shaye questioned.


    "Yes, right now," he replied as he opened the bedroom door. "We have a plan. We''re in agreement. Now is as good a time as any."


    She hesitated, then followed him. "...All right."


    I got up and tailed them, grinning. As much as they annoyed each other, I knew they cared. It was sweet.


    The two of them led the way through town. The streets were slushy, the stones slick and damp. Horses clopped along the roads, their hooves splashing. Snow clung to everything ¨C the lampposts, the eaves of buildings, the awnings. It was even a little quieter than earlier, with most people returning home to celebrate the new year. You''d think most businesses would be closed today, but this was the time when everyone was shopping for food and decorations, or touring a new city, so it was actually rare for a shop to be closed on this holiday.


    We soon arrived at a small, brick building with a bright yellow awning. A sign above the door read, ''Crescent Moons Tattoos''. The interior was warm and cozy, with hardwood floors and a dark, exposed-beam ceiling. There was a waiting area with a couch, a coffee table, and a small shelf with some magazines. The walls were decorated with framed art.


    There was a man sitting behind the counter, sketching something on a notepad. His hair was shaved on the sides, but the top was long and braided. His arms were covered in tattoos.


    "Hello, there," he greeted, looking up. He set his quill down. I could tell by the twinkle in his eyes that he recognized us. Unsurprisingly.


    "Hi, do you accept walk-ins?" Ashkan asked.


    "Always, sir," the man replied. "Have a seat. Someone will be out to help you in a moment."


    We nodded and took a seat on the sofa. Shaye was the only one who seemed nervous, while Ashkan and I were totally at ease. She sat in the middle, fiddling with her hands.


    "I can''t believe I''m doing this," she muttered.


    "I can," Ashkan commented.


    "It''s not too late to change your mind," I pointed out.


    She shook her head. "I am committed. Besides, I do like the idea. It is a lovely sentiment."


    "We''re a team," I reminded her. "Whatever happens, we''re in this together."


    "Until the bitter end," Ashkan chimed in.


    "Quite," she agreed. "...You know, it''s funny. Inkbloods have their own matching tattoos. Marks that connect them to a horrible set of beliefs and ideals. And, here we are...choosing our own tattoos to unite us. A bit of a parallel, is it not?"


    "I guess so," I agreed.


    "Ironic," Ashkan added.


    We lapsed into silence. The shop was mostly empty. It was quiet enough that I could hear the clock ticking on the wall.


    Finally, an artist emerged from the back curtain. She was tall and curvy, with freckled skin and a long, periwinkle braid. Her catlike eyes had a slight upward tilt. Her hands and wrists were adorned with several silver rings and delicate bracelets that clinked quietly. She was pretty, quite young, and kind of intimidating in her tattoos and piercings.


    "Ready for some ink?" she asked, looking between us. "I''m Esme. I already know who you are, of course. Come on back, and we can talk about what you''d like."


    Ashkan pushed himself off the couch, leading the way. We followed Esme into a small, brightly lit room. There was an open trunk in the corner, overflowing with paints, needles, inks, tinctures, and tools. A leather armchair in front of the window. An artist''s sketchpad on a small table. The bare walls were decorated with various pictures and symbols. Most were tribal-style designs with dots and thick lines. A few were decorative artworks of animals or flowers. Others were words or phrases.


    Esme gestured to the side of the room, and we made ourselves comfortable on an upholstered bench.


    "So, what can I do for the Luminaries today?" she asked, getting out her pad and quill.


    "Uh, yeah, we want to get matching tattoos," Ashkan explained. "Inside of the right elbow."


    She hummed, sketching out the area. "Have you figured out the design?"


    "We''re thinking about a star," I said. "Something pretty small, but not too small. Not intricate, but not super simple."


    "And definitely not tacky," Shaye added quickly.


    Esme laughed, amused by her worried tone. "Not a problem. Nothing flashy, got it." She continued sketching, a slight smirk on her lips. "Are you sure you''re old enough to be getting a tattoo?"


    "We''re all older than sixteen. Well within the law," Ashkan informed her.


    She raised a pierced brow. "Eh? Well, I could tell you are. You look more a man than some thirty-year-olds I know."


    He faltered, his face turning slightly pink. "Uh, thanks..."


    She shrugged and looked back down at her drawings, adding the finishing touches. After a minute or two, she showed us the different designs. We looked them over carefully. She had paid careful attention to what we described. They were all unique, though similar in tone. There were lone stars as well as constellations of several. None were too extravagant or simple, leaving room to be modified.


    After discussing each one with Shaye and Ashkan, we settled on a constellation of three modest, five-point stars to represent the three of us. They were connected with pointed lines and rays, and were surrounded by smaller stars and dots. Two of the three main stars were outlines, and one was solid black. Each of us would have a different star that was coloured in. The entire arrangement was about two by three inches. Subtle, but meaningful. I thought it was perfect.


    "Brilliant," Ashkan said.


    Shaye nodded in agreement. "This is the one."


    "Wonderful," Esme replied. "Should we get started? Who would like to go first?"


    We exchanged glances.


    Ashkan shrugged. "Well, this was my idea. That seems fair."


    Esme grinned. "Lovely. Come and sit, then."


    He got up and made his way over to the armchair. Esme prepared her materials and pulled a rolling table towards him.


    "Okay, if you''ll just rest your right arm on the chair and roll up your sleeve," she directed.


    He obeyed, resting his bare forearm on the padded surface. I saw a glimmer of a smile as Esme got to work. She sterilized his skin and applied the stencil, making sure the stars were properly aligned. He didn''t seem bothered by the process. She gave him a brief overview of how the ink worked.


    Tattoos on Emiarhia didn''t work like those on Earth ¨C rather than using needles to puncture the skin and deposit the ink, the stencil was carefully painted over with a special mix of pigments and minerals. Then, a machine was used to activate the paint and make the pigments permanent, ''burning'' it past the surface of the skin. Almost like an engraving, but it didn''t actually damage the skin. It was only painful for a moment.


    Esme began tracing the stencil with a very thin brush. She did the outline first, then started colouring in one of the three main stars. The ink was matte black. Ashkan''s eyes were glued to her hands, watching the progress. I wondered if he was a little nervous despite his casual exterior. He never seemed afraid of pain. Maybe the idea of permanency was more nerve-wracking.


    My eyes also wandered to Esme''s hands. The gloved one holding the brush was pressed against the inside of Ashkan''s arm as she drew near the crease of his elbow. The other wasn''t as steady. It would move up and down his arm, then back to the side. Around his bicep, then back to his elbow. Every few minutes, she would lean closer, tilting her head to observe her work. At first, I figured the touches were just to adjust the angle, to see better. But there was a consistent pattern, too. It was hardly noticeable.


    I started paying more attention to her left hand, seeing where it would linger the longest. It was usually somewhere in the vicinity of his upper arm. And she almost always let it stay. Sometimes she''d run her fingers across his forearm, pretending to wipe off something that wasn''t there. My gaze flickered back and forth between the two. Ashkan didn''t seem to realize. He glanced back and forth between the stencil and the window. The realization clicked together in my mind. Esme was totally checking him out.


    "Almost done," she commented. "I have to say, this is one of the prettier star tattoos I''ve designed. It''s not every day that I tattoo something so delicate on someone so...rugged. Usually, it''s skulls and swords and daggers."


    Ashkan chuckled. "I suppose we break the mold."


    "So to speak," she agreed with a smile. Her gaze wandered down to his torso for a split second, then back up. "Such a shame I haven''t seen you in here before."


    He shrugged one shoulder. "Our journey tends to keep us on the move."


    "You must be stuck together a lot," she observed. "On the road all the time, running around, trying to save the world... You know, I''m sure it gets mighty stressful. Can''t imagine."


    "Oh, you get used to it," he replied simply.


    "Doesn''t sound like much fun," she mused, keeping her eyes on her brush. "Do you ever get a chance to unwind? Do they let you relax? Enjoy the perks of being famous?"


    Ashkan flexed his fingers a little. "Sure. Every now and then."


    She nodded slowly. "Hm. I''d assume it gets dull, facing danger so frequently. Really wears on one''s psyche."


    "Not nearly as much as being idle."


    "You don''t strike me as the idle type," Esme noted with a grin.


    I looked to Shaye, who had been watching the exchange with curious amusement. I shifted and leaned closer to her. "Um, am I crazy, or is she flirting?"


    "She''s flirting," she confirmed, straightening her sleeves.


    "Should we say something?" I asked in a low tone.


    "No... It''s harmless. I would say Ashkan''s used to it, but persistent obliviousness doesn''t quite equal familiarity."


    I bit my tongue. "Yeah... True."


    We looked back at the two. Esme was finishing up the tiny stars and dots around the main piece.


    "You have excellent muscle tone," she remarked. "Training must be strict."


    Ashkan just nodded. "All part of the job."


    "Sure, sure. Looks like it''s getting intense now," she continued. "Can''t be easy. Be thankful that you have each other. Someone to lean on in times of need, eh?"


    Ashkan glanced at Shaye and I, nodding again. "Definitely."


    Shaye was doing her best to hide her amusement. I could tell she was laughing on the inside. Probably rolling her eyes, too.


    Esme went on, "That sense of responsibility and devotion is admirable, you know?" She blinked up at him through dark eyelashes. "Very noble. Many people couldn''t withstand that pressure. But I''m sure you know that already. Me, I''ve always thought there''s a thin line between bravery and foolishness. And heroes tend to navigate it perfectly."


    "I know what you mean," Ashkan said, though I recognized the tone he used when he didn''t understand at all. Shaye did, too. She squeezed her lips together to keep from laughing.


    "Aha!" Esme exclaimed, holding up her brush. "Complete. All done."


    Ashkan finally pried his eyes off the window and gazed down at his arm. "...Blimey. You couldn''t even tell it was hand-drawn."


    "Thanks. I practice a lot," she replied with a proud smile. "All right. Now for the imprinting. It''ll hurt, but not for long. Super quick process."


    "Go for it."


    Esme rolled over the small machine ¨C a wand-like, bronze device with a handle and several dials and switches. It looked vaguely like one of those light therapy devices. She adjusted the settings, then hovered it over Ashkan''s new tattoo. A holographic, blue light radiated from the wand and onto his skin. She let the beam hover there while humming softly.


    Ashkan''s eyes widened a little at the contact. "Hm. That does burn..." he muttered.


    "Yup. Just sit tight for a couple of minutes. This''ll seal and sink in the pigments so they can''t rub off."


    He nodded slowly, brows pinching together. Esme turned the dial on the machine and the beam intensified. Ashkan tensed. He inhaled sharply, instinctively resisting the urge to move. Shaye looked a little concerned but stayed quiet.


    The seconds ticked by in relative silence. Some ambient music played from an enchanted radio in the corner. Every few seconds, Esme would inch closer to check the angle of the beam. I wondered if it was just an excuse to be as close as possible. Her left hand rested on Ashkan''s right forearm.


    "Doing okay?" she asked sweetly.


    "Mhm," he hummed.


    "All right, very good. Just another minute."


    Esme continued to hold the imprinter just above his elbow. Her fingers remained on his skin, tapping absentmindedly. I don''t know why I couldn''t look away from that. Shaye was now busy flipping through a magazine from a nearby stand, but I was still riveted to the scenario unfolding a few feet away from me. There was no particular reason to be so focused on Esme''s hand and whether it would move or not, or why. Or, if it did move, what it meant. Or the warmth in the way she glanced at him. Especially considering her overall posture was friendly and non-threatening. My attention moved back and forth like a tennis ball, bouncing between the window, Ashkan, and Esme''s face.


    Every now and then, I saw a fleeting hesitation or softness. Intentions veiled. Hidden, coy, casual interest. Then, I''d notice her eyes narrow slightly when he looked away. The way her expression would turn inwards, closing off into annoyance or discontent. Still, it all seemed so fluid that maybe I was just watching myself being overreactive. Maybe I was just seeing things.


    Ashkan took a breath, then joked, "I imagine this is what getting branded feels like."


    Esme threw her head back and laughed loudly. Her free hand moved up to grip his shoulder. "Ha! I''d imagine it''s not far off."


    Something stirred within me at the sight. I squinted. It was more than just the second-hand embarrassment Esme was giving me. More than any mild incredulity or awkwardness. Now, the laughter and hand on Ashkan''s shoulder were demanding my full attention. A combination of vague recognition and panic bubbled up in my chest.


    I struggled to put a name to it and the more I tried, the farther away it got. Hazy like mist around a ship in the night, dancing evasively. Just beyond my fingertips. I continued to watch the back and forth, replaying the last few minutes over in my mind. My eyes drifted over the shape of Ashkan''s relaxed frame. His calm focus was a stark contrast to my racing mind. Leaning casually into the chair. Expression impassive, but for a tiny pinch between his eyebrows.


    My thoughts raced ahead of me, scrambling to form a logical connection. Why was this bothering me so much? It was beyond the potential of Ashkan being uncomfortable by it. Beyond a sense of protectiveness. Some type of awareness seemed to be tugging on my sleeve. The recognition flared up again, along with it an inkling of intuition, and then...realization. My thoughts suddenly unraveled like a ribbon in a strong wind.


    Oh. ...Oh.


    My heartbeat picked up. This feeling... It was similar to how I felt seeing Farrah and Luke together. That bizarre anger and resentment ¨C coupled with anxiety and a sense of betrayal. The maelstrom of volatile emotions known only as jealousy. Jealousy... I tried to figure out why it was hitting me now, but was only overwhelmed by faint memories and scattered thoughts.


    She''s just a tattoo artist! I likely won''t even see her again after today! So why am I...?


    A-Am I seriously jealous...?


    I went stiff, silently repeating the question in my head. Trying to run it down, poke holes in it. It wouldn''t budge. The feeling didn''t go away, nor did it provide any explanation. I looked to Shaye, as if somehow she would have the answer. She''d have a perfect theory. If only this wasn''t her close childhood friend I was thinking about. She''d probably slap me.


    I ran a hand through my hair, feeling tense. Was I just stressed? I hadn''t slept well lately. Too much training, too much trouble... I definitely needed a vacation. Maybe I''m seeing all this wrong...


    Because if jealousy is what I''m feeling... If I actually am jealous... Then...


    That would mean... That some part of me wanted to be in Esme''s position.


    Which would mean... I wanted to do something she was doing.


    Which...would mean...


    Shaye flipped a page, a stray curl falling across her eye. In contrast to my tumultuous contemplations, she appeared a picture of serenity. Innocently reading a magazine, legs crossed, resting her chin in her hand. Her eyes absently moved to me, noting the direction of my gaze. I blinked, realizing how obviously dumbstruck I must have looked. I watched her expression turn confused. But there was no indication that she was considering my internal crisis. All she did was give a small nod.


    But I couldn''t return the gesture. My eyes flicked back to Ashkan, now able to place a name to the knot in my stomach. My heart continued to race. Because... This shouldn''t have even been in question. No, this was absolutely crazy. I must have lost my mind. There was no way. Just no way.


    There is no way in hell.


    Do... Do I...?


    I mean, him...? Seriously?


    No. No, I don''t.


    I can''t. It can''t happen. It''s not going to happen.


    "Done!"


    I snapped out of my daze, just in time to see Esme smiling at Ashkan. He peered down at his arm. With the imprint complete, his star tattoo was permanent. Permanent and unmistakable ¨C in solid black ink that shimmered slightly. Pointed and crisp. Our own insignia. He slowly curled and uncurled his hand into a fist.


    "Wow. Wow," he murmured. "Thank you. It''s perfect."


    "Really?" Esme replied, practically squeaking. "Glad you like it! A piece of art for a powerful warrior. What could be better?"


    Ashkan sat up and stuck out his right arm, inspecting the tattoo up close. He mumbled another quiet expression of gratitude. Esme grinned ear-to-ear.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    I kept my jaw shut and forced my face to remain neutral, unsure what I was supposed to say or feel now. The wheels in my head were still spinning. Questions flew past too quickly. Before I could even try to answer them, they disappeared like smoke. Lost without a trace.


    "Who''s next?" Esme asked cheerfully, replacing her glove with a fresh one.


    I couldn''t get any words out. Shaye glanced at me and must''ve interpreted my silence as anxiety.


    "I''ll go," she volunteered before I could interject. She hopped off the bench and walked over to Esme''s station, taking a seat in the plush armchair. With Shaye to focus on instead, Esme appeared as nonchalant as ever.


    I was left to my own devices as Ashkan admired his tattoo, replacing Shaye''s spot on the bench beside me. I found it difficult to look at him. That just seemed to amplify whatever was going on.


    He soon turned to me. His gaze turned heavy and knowing. I saw him raise an eyebrow, searching my face. His expression quickly became concerned. I was too easy to read.


    "...You all right?" he asked quietly.


    "Yeah," I answered just as softly, nodding for good measure.


    "You look nervous.¡±


    "Just thinking," I said dismissively, waving a hand in the air. The gesture itself felt stiff and unnatural. Ashkan''s eyes moved up and down my profile. I couldn''t help but feel he was somehow piecing the situation together. I crossed and uncrossed my legs.


    His voice was gentle. "You''ve...been doing a lot of that lately."


    I was well aware. Although the last couple minutes had been really eye-opening. I kept my attention on Esme and Shaye, who were chatting idly, prepping Shaye''s arm for the stencil. She was saying something about music. Her normal self ¨C bright and friendly. This time, I didn''t want to eavesdrop on their conversation. I could barely hear it over the thoughts swirling in my brain.


    "It''s not bad. Really."


    I came back to the present. Ashkan''s eyes were still on me. I met his gaze. Even that felt like too much. The slightest glimpse of our bond was sending another jolt through me. My fingers tensed in my lap.


    "Huh?" I uttered.


    "The machine. The imprinting," he explained. "It''s more uncomfortable than painful. Don''t worry."


    ...Oh. That. I''d nearly forgotten about the tattoo. It seemed so trivial in comparison to what I was feeling now. I pursed my lips, nodding. Ashkan observed me for a beat.


    "You can hold my hand if you want," he offered casually.


    My jaw fell open. He didn''t laugh or smile belittlingly. It was a simple and sincere offer. I figured he hadn''t meant anything by it other than friendliness. But it still piqued my emotions. Just those words ¨C held out like an olive branch. So tempting. Almost too tempting.


    I shook my head. "I''m not a child, Ash. I''ll be fine."


    An amused look flickered in his eyes. But he said nothing more.


    I took in a slow, deep breath and stared up at the ceiling. Was this actually happening? Or just a mental break? The way I was feeling now was not...normal. It made no sense. It was so far removed from everything I was supposed to feel, or wanted to feel... It was new, unsettling, and unexplainable.


    And yet, the longer I sat there, the more sense it made. I''d long considered him my friend. An ally. A teammate. Someone to joke around with and confide in. But the line was...blurring. I''d grown too used to his company. To his charm, his quirks, his humanity. Like a magnet, we''d somehow gotten drawn together. My head spun.


    No. This can''t happen. I can''t think of him like that.


    It can''t be.


    ...Can it?


    I let curiosity get the best of me. I stole a glance at Ashkan, hoping to find an answer. I wanted to understand what I was feeling. What it meant. How did he fit into all this? Something had changed, somewhere along the line; that much was clear. But what? When? How? And why?


    He caught my eye and leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees. "Something''s wrong, isn''t it?"


    "No." I forced a half-hearted smile.


    He frowned. "If it''s about the tattoo, you don''t have to get it."


    I sat up straight. "No, I''m getting it! I want to."


    "Then...?"


    "I''m just thinking. About stuff."


    "What stuff?"


    "...Stuff stuff."


    He arched an eyebrow. "Stuff stuff."


    "Mhm."


    "Sounds fascinating." He crossed his arms and leaned back against the wall. "Well, you know you have my ear. Anytime you need it."


    "...Thanks," I muttered, feeling a bit guilty.


    Ashkan didn''t press any further. Instead, he turned his attention back to his tattoo, rotating his arm, inspecting every inch. His eyes gleamed with pride. It was a very him thing to do. As was getting a tattoo in the first place.


    "I can''t wait for the others to see this," he said. "Ivahr will be so jealous."


    That word rang in my head. I tried to ignore the pang in my chest.


    Jealous. Of what? Esme''s hand on his arm? Her casual touch? Her easy, flirtatious banter?


    ...Envious.


    What does it all mean? And am I really going to sit here and stew over it for the next half-hour?


    "It does look really nice," I replied quietly.


    Ashkan smiled at me ¨C the kind that used to be so rare from him. "It''ll suit you, too."


    My stomach flipped. I gave a quick grin in return. "Hope so."


    Esme wasn''t nearly as chatty with me as she''d been with Ashkan and Shaye. Maybe it was just because I was quiet the whole time. She kept asking if I was okay or if I was too scared. It was kind of annoying. But the pain was manageable, and I was more preoccupied with what was running through my head. The whole ordeal was over fairly quickly, and she gave me the same spiel about caring for the tattoo and keeping it clean.


    Once we paid ¨C it was way cheaper than I thought it''d be ¨C and thanked her, we headed out the door. A light, cool breeze swept past. The sun was high, casting the street in a bright glow. I breathed in the fresh air. It felt good to be outside again.


    Shaye pulled the shop''s door closed behind us. She turned back to Ashkan, eyes wide. "Well. What fun it is being spontaneous."


    He laughed. "I can''t argue."


    "The tattoos really do look nice, now that I can see them," she added. "Perhaps I should start listening to you more."


    "You should," he quipped. "I have a great idea twice a year, at least. And this is definitely one of them."


    "We''ll see." She paused and checked her watch. "I suppose we should head home now."


    "Probably a good idea," he agreed.


    I stayed quiet. My mind was still racing.


    "Feeling better, Brielle?" he asked, glancing at me.


    "Yep." I nodded and hoped I sounded convincing.


    He squinted, unconvinced, before studying my face again. "...Okay."


    I didn''t meet his eyes. If I did, I was certain he''d see right through me. And the last thing I needed was for him to realize what was going on in my head. He''d probably freak out. Or worse ¨C laugh. I was having a hard enough time with this myself.


    I sighed inwardly.


    God, how did I end up in this mess?


    <hr>


    As if the tattoo itself wasn''t enough, the emotional upheaval was exhausting. By the time I returned to Earth, all I wanted to do was go upstairs and crash. I didn''t want to think anymore. Not about what I''d experienced, not about how to process it, and certainly not about Ashkan. I didn''t want to think about him and that stupid tattoo. Or him and his stupid eyes. Or his stupid jokes, stupid smile, stupid everything.


    "I''m home!" I called out, opening the front door.


    "You''re back a bit late," Dad said. He stood at the kitchen sink, rinsing some dishes. Mom was next to him, wiping down the counter.


    "Yeah," I replied, stepping inside. "I, uh...got a little sidetracked."


    Mom eyed me. "With what?"


    "I, um..." I hesitated. Now that I was about to say it out loud, it was weird. "I got matching tattoos with Shaye and Ashkan."


    They both stopped and stared at me.


    "...You what?" Mom finally said.


    "What''d you get?" Dad questioned, grinning.


    "An arrangement of three stars. It''s like a constellation," I explained, gesturing. "On the inside of our elbows. We wanted something to represent our team. It''s like an insignia. Or a symbol. For unity. And friendship."


    "How nice!" Dad exclaimed. "When did you guys decide that?"


    "Today," I laughed.


    "Well, what inspired it?" Mom inquired, raising her eyebrows.


    "Ashkan, mostly," I admitted. "He''s been wanting one for years. This was his excuse to finally get it."


    "That''s him," Mom commented, chuckling.


    "I''ll show you next time you''re in Emiarhia, Dad," I said, turning to him.


    "I''d love to see it," he responded. "I''m always glad to hear when you three do something fun together."


    "It was a good bonding experience," I joked.


    "I''m sure."


    I glanced at Mom. She had a hint of a smile on her face. "Well, if it makes you happy, then I''m happy."


    I smiled back. "Thanks, Mom."


    I left the kitchen, walked through the living room and took the stairs two at a time. The moment I reached my room, I threw myself onto my bed, landing face-first against the pillows. I exhaled deeply and let my body sink into the mattress. Finally, a chance to breathe. To be completely alone.


    I knew it wasn''t the best idea to ignore all the new thoughts and feelings running through my head, but I couldn''t deal with them now. Not in the moment. Maybe not ever. It would just make things more complicated. More messy. More awkward. More confusing.


    Besides, I had a party that night I needed to prepare for.


    <hr>


    "Hey, YEAH!"


    Joel''s microphone screeched not even one second after he sang a few notes. He recoiled and winced.


    Spencer clapped her hands over her ears. "Feedback, babe! Feedback!"


    "Sorry, it''s new!" he exclaimed, readjusting the mic stand.


    Him and the rest of his bandmates were busy setting up in my backyard, a safe distance away from the pool, near the wall of the house. Their equipment was scattered across the deck. Guitar cases, amps, cables, microphones, and more. I did my best to help them haul everything over.


    I checked my phone. December 31, about seven-thirty. My friends would be arriving in just over an hour. A slight breeze swept through the backyard. String lights and lanterns had been strung up on the patio and surrounding trees. The inside of the house was complete with drinks, snacks, music, and a lack of parents. They left soon after I returned from training to celebrate New Year''s at a fancy hotel downtown with their friends. They told me they wouldn''t be back until tomorrow. Obviously, I had their permission to throw the party, so long as it didn''t get too rowdy ¨C meaning no drugs, alcohol, or anything else illegal. It was only intended to be a fun get-together with friends and classmates. Nothing wild.


    "How''s it sound now, Chamomile?" Joel asked, playing a riff on his guitar.


    I gave him a thumbs-up. "Much better!"


    "Rad. Thanks!" He strummed a few chords to test out the notes.


    "Are you sure you guys don''t want me to pay you for agreeing to this?" I asked.


    "No way," he said, adjusting his backwards cap. "A sick party with good people and free snacks? Sounds perfect. Right, guys?"


    His bandmates murmured in agreement.


    "We''ll just take any tips and donations we can," he added.


    I chuckled. "Got it."


    "Besides, we''re happy to play somewhere other than a dive bar or basement. That''s where we''re used to performing."


    "And I appreciate it," I told him.


    "Hey, we should give you an honorary title," Joel suggested.


    "Like what?"


    "Hmm..." He tapped his chin thoughtfully. "Chloe, patron saint of rockers and partygoers everywhere."


    I laughed. "That''s a mouthful. Maybe we can work on that."


    He smirked. "We can workshop it later. Now, if you''ll excuse us, we have some sound checks to finish."


    "By all means," I said, turning on my heel.


    I headed back inside the house and into the kitchen. I opened the fridge and double-checked that there was enough food and drink. My parents had gone all-out; they stocked the kitchen with chips, crackers, veggies, dips, soda, fruit, candy, pretzels, juice, and more. We were set. I still couldn''t decide if I was more thankful or embarrassed by my parents'' insistence to ensure their daughter could be as socially acceptable as possible.


    Shortly after eight o''clock, the doorbell rang. It was Niki, Reese, Lauren, and Jess, alongside a handful of other mutual friends.


    "You guys made it!" I greeted, throwing open the front door.


    "We made it!" Lauren cheered, stepping inside. She held up a grocery bag. "I brought some drinks."


    "And I brought dessert," Reese announced, holding up a tray of cupcakes.


    "Aw, you didn''t have to," I told them. "There''s a giant table in the kitchen of food. Help yourself."


    "Sweet," Jess said, rubbing her hands together. "I''m starving."


    The group followed me into the house. I could hear the distant thrumming of Acid Punch''s music playing in the backyard. A few more people trickled in. By eight-thirty, there were about fifteen guests. By nine, everybody I''d invited was here. Well, everybody except for one.


    "Did Luke text you back yet?" Spencer asked, nudging me.


    I checked my phone. No messages. "Nope."


    "He''s probably just caught up," Niki replied. "Give him some time."


    "Yeah," I agreed, putting my phone back into my pocket. "Hopefully he shows up soon."


    "You know how it is," Reese said. "Maybe he slept in and forgot."


    "I''m sure that''s all it is," Spencer added.


    They were right, of course. It was New Year''s Eve. Luke was a popular guy with, in my eyes, tons of friends. It made sense he''d be invited to a lot of different parties. Maybe he just got distracted or lost track of time. But that didn''t stop me from staring at the front door every few minutes, hoping he''d walk through.


    As the hours wore on, I found myself less worried and more disappointed. There was a pit in my stomach that grew heavier with each passing minute. Every time someone new walked through the door, my heart sank a little lower. I was checking my phone constantly. I kept reminding myself that I shouldn''t care so much. But I couldn''t help it. I was so wrapped up in why Luke wasn''t here that I barely noticed the growing masses of people.


    By ten, the house was more crowded than I''d intended. At least thirty people were in attendance. Most were gathered in the living room, dancing to Acid Punch''s music, laughing, talking, and generally having a great time. Others were scattered around the kitchen and dining room, snacking on food and playing games. Some were outside, enjoying the fresh air. I''d given everyone the run-down of where to find things, what was available, and so on.


    "I didn''t realize so many people would show up," I admitted, squeezing between a group of classmates.


    "Why not?" Spencer questioned.


    "I''m not sure. It just feels...surreal, I guess. I definitely didn''t personally invite half of these people."


    "It''s your house. They''re here for you," she replied.


    I snorted. "We both know that''s not true."


    "It''s true for the people who care about you."


    "Always the sweet talker," I teased.


    She rolled her eyes but smiled. "You know it."


    I scanned the room again, hoping to spot Luke. I was starting to think he wouldn''t show up. Not that I was bitter. Of course not. How could I be?


    "You''re thinking about him, aren''t you?" Spencer said.


    My face warmed. "Maybe."


    "He''ll show up. Just relax and enjoy yourself!" she insisted, patting my arm. "It''s a brand new year. You''ve got a lot to look forward to."


    "Yeah, I know," I replied, giving a short sigh. "You''re right."


    "Of course I''m right."


    I smiled. "Thanks."


    My hands wandered down to the bottom of my shirt, fiddling with the hem. I couldn''t help but feel a little underdressed compared to Spencer. She''d shown up wearing a dark grey, cropped sweatshirt, an asymmetrical, blue sequin mini skirt, fishnets, and black, heeled combat boots. I was in a long-sleeved, black and lime green graphic shirt tucked into dark jeans. Not a big deal, but a stark contrast.


    "Are you sure I don''t need to wear something else?" I asked.


    "Why?" she queried, looking me over. "You look cute."


    "Okay, but you''re a fashion icon," I replied, gesturing to her outfit.


    "Oh, please," she scoffed. "I''m just dressed for a party. And you are, too."


    I glanced down. "This is dressed for a party?"


    "Well, it''s more casual, but that doesn''t mean it''s bad," she clarified. "You''ve got a very chill, but still put-together vibe going on. It''s not about what you''re wearing. It''s how you wear it."


    I raised my eyebrows. "That''s a very wise thing to say."


    "Thanks," she laughed. "I saw it in a movie once. But, seriously¨C" She grabbed my shoulders. "Stop overthinking. You are gonna be fine. More than fine, even. You''re a damn catch, and Luke already knows it."


    My face heated up.


    She squeezed my shoulders. "I love you. Trust me."


    I laughed. "Well, when you put it like that..."


    As another song faded out, Joel spoke into his microphone, "All right, folks, we''re gonna take a little break. Grab some water and we''ll be back soon. In the meantime, enjoy these tunes; a playlist curated by yours truly."


    He fiddled with his laptop and a familiar beat filled the air. I was a little concerned about leaving the back door open because of the temperature, but with so many people inside, keeping warm wasn''t going to be a problem. Joel played a mix of classic and modern party songs. It was the perfect blend of pop and rock, upbeat and fun. I never thought I''d see the day when a party was taking place in my house. And I didn''t dislike the change.


    Spencer left briefly to go chat with her boyfriend. A few classmates I hadn''t spoken to in a while came up to me to say hi. There was some light conversation, compliments on the house, questions about school. Pretty basic small talk. Besides that, I was buzzing around like a madwoman making sure everyone was safe and content. I double-checked the food table, made sure the front door was open, and tried my best to clean up any trash I saw. With each passing hour, the atmosphere felt a little more frantic.


    When eleven o''clock struck, the house was crowded with almost twice as many guests as before. I hardly recognized anybody anymore. A sick, uneasy feeling gathered in my chest. I was staring at an undeniably large party and it was my responsibility. How did something so great start to feel so anxious? I hated to admit it, but I was nervous. Sure, Spencer was doing her best to calm me down, but her confidence alone couldn''t soothe me. I wasn''t mentally prepared to play hostess to such a swarm of students. When I snuck upstairs to my bedroom for a breather, nobody even noticed I was gone. And that only made me feel worse.


    I flopped onto the edge of my bed and buried my face in my hands, breathing deeply. I just wanted a break. Somewhere quiet. Secluded. Anywhere. I''ll be back in five minutes, I promised myself. I''ll go downstairs and rejoin the party like nothing happened. It''s fine. It''ll be fine. A few extra people showed up, so what? That''s normal. It happens. It''s a party. Nothing bad is going to happen.


    The view from the top of the staircase only affirmed my worries. Everything was in such disarray that I had to just stand there and stare. The music was blaring at max volume. Voices and laughs filled the air. Piles of coats and bags gathered in every corner. The lights had been dimmed. People were moving past one another as they weaved between rooms. Most were drinking. I knew I couldn''t assume the premises had remained alcohol-free. What was meant to be a controlled environment had erupted into a massive celebration.


    I was so distracted by the chaos that I almost didn''t notice him standing in the entryway.


    His eyes lifted, meeting mine. I stared at him for a moment.


    It took me a second to piece together that it was really him.


    Finally.


    I descended the stairs as quickly as I could without tripping. "Luke! You''re here!"


    He smiled brilliantly. "Yeah. Sorry I''m late."


    I ushered him out of the doorway. "No, don''t apologize; come in. I''m glad you made it."


    "Thanks," he said, stuffing his hands into his black, slightly baggy jeans. His crew neck sweatshirt was patterned with thin, vertical stripes in shades of turquoise, blue, dark green, yellow, and white, all with various widths. The whole look was slightly pedestrian for him, but honestly really stylish. Let''s just say it didn''t do anything to lower my odds of heart palpitations.


    "It''s a bit packed in here. I''m sorry," I told him, almost yelling over the noise. "I know I talked about keeping it chill. So... I don''t know how this happened."


    He craned his neck towards the living room. "It looks like a frat party exploded. That''s for sure." I winced. His grey-blue eyes flicked back to me. "Is it too much? We can shut it down if you want."


    I blinked in surprise. "What?"


    "Do you want to send everyone home?" he asked sincerely. "It''s your house. If it''s getting out of control, you''re allowed to stop it."


    I chewed my lip. How lame would I be if I kicked everyone out just because it was a little rowdy? Spence would drag me for sure. My palms felt sweaty. My heart was racing. Then I caught a brief glance at Luke. He watched me patiently, waiting for a response. The corners of his mouth curled up in a half-smile. God, why was he always so thoughtful?


    I shook my head. "Nah. I''m okay."


    "Well, if you''re positive," he replied with a nod. "But I''m prepared to fight my way through drunk teenagers if needed. At your command."


    I laughed. "I appreciate it."


    Spencer suddenly appeared at my side. "Oh, awesome! You''re here!"


    "Heya, Spencer," Luke greeted.


    "Hey!" she replied, flashing him a grin. "I got the Times Square ball drop playing on the TV. One hour left!"


    "Sweet," he remarked, glancing at the screen.


    "Do you want a drink or something?" I asked. "There''s plenty of snacks, too."


    "Yeah, sure," he answered.


    Spencer led the way into the kitchen, parting a path through the crowd. We squeezed our way through, weaving around bodies and limbs. The kitchen and living room were equally packed. It almost seemed like half the students at Oceanside were in my house. And it was nearly midnight.


    "I''m gonna go check up on the band," Spencer announced, pointing towards the back door. "Make sure they''ve got all they need. You guys stay put, ''kay?"


    "Gotcha, thank you," I confirmed.


    She winked and headed off.


    "So," Luke began, turning to me. He took a sip of his ginger ale.


    I grabbed a chocolate chip cookie from a nearby container. "So."


    "How are you doing?" he asked.


    "Oh, uh... Fine," I answered, biting into the cookie. "Just overwhelmed. Not really expecting to have so many people here."


    He nodded. "I figured."


    "What about you?"


    "Me? Great," he replied, leaning against the counter. "I was running late ''cause I was helping my uncle with something. Got caught up. Sorry."


    "Don''t worry about it," I told him, waving a hand.


    We fell silent, but it wasn''t uncomfortable. The two of us stood there, surrounded by loud, energetic classmates. Somehow, I didn''t feel as anxious as earlier. Maybe it was Luke''s presence. I felt grounded. And he seemed perfectly at ease with the chaos. I was surprised at how natural this felt. We weren''t even talking; just standing in the kitchen, watching everyone move around, laughing and drinking. Like in our own little bubble.


    The only thing that kept me from relaxing entirely (other than the noise) was the thought of our conversation on Christmas. ''Let''s put a pin in it'', he''d said. ''Until things become clearer.'' Those words echoed in my mind. Luke didn''t exactly say he had feelings for me, but he also didn''t not say that. I interpreted the conversation more as the admission of the potential for feelings rather than an outright declaration. At least, I knew how I was feeling. I''d come to terms with it weeks ago. It was obvious, now. Obvious and terrifying.


    My impulse was to bring it up to see if he''d come to any sort of conclusion in the six days since I''d last seen him. But I knew it was too soon. I knew I had to give him more time. It didn''t matter how much I wanted to hear him say those words. He had to be ready to admit them. I wanted him to be honest, whether good or bad.


    "You got any New Year''s resolutions?" he asked, startling me.


    "Oh, uh..." I stammered, trying to refocus. "Not really."


    "Come on, there has to be one," he insisted, smirking.


    I thought for a moment. The only thing that came to mind was wanting to survive whatever Emiarhia was going to throw at me. That was kind of morbid. Definitely not what he was looking for. ...Or should know about.


    "Maybe just... Keep trying to get out of my comfort zone," I settled. "Like, try new things and all."


    "Oh, yeah? What sorts of new things?" he questioned, his voice tinged with amusement.


    I gave a slight shrug. "Anything. Just, anything that makes me happy."


    He laughed softly. "Sounds good. I might have to do the same thing."


    I smiled. "What about you? Any resolutions?"


    "Nah, not really," he said, shaking his head. "I''ll probably just try to focus on school. I''ve got a lot going on."


    "Ah, yes," I teased. "Very important. Very mature."


    "Thank you, thank you," he joked, giving a mock bow. "I try."


    Luke and I hung out in the kitchen for a while longer. I didn''t plan on shirking my hostess duties entirely, but a break was very much needed. And, luckily, no one was bothering us. Clearly the appeal of a teenager''s house wasn''t the host. Our conversation flowed naturally. It always did. Laughing and joking with him eased my nerves. Before I knew it, midnight was basically here.


    "Damn, a few more minutes," I realized.


    "Yeah. Time flies," he chuckled.


    "Oh! Oooh! Not much longer now!" Spencer exclaimed, bursting into the kitchen. "Come on! Let''s go watch!"


    Luke and I followed her into the living room. There wasn''t any space left on the furniture, so we squeezed ourselves between a group of people. Joel and the rest of his bandmates soon joined us. The anticipation in the air was palpable. I checked my phone. Just two more minutes.


    The giant TV in the living room showed various vantage points of Times Square. The entire scene was alive, packed with cheerful people eager to ring in the new year. My mind wandered. Going out in the city with such massive crowds had always sounded daunting, but the joy of so many people felt contagious. It must be fun. ...Or a hellscape.


    "All right, everyone! One minute left!" Joel declared. "Get your champagne bottles ready!"


    I shoved my phone in my back pocket. Standing elbow-to-elbow amongst the crowd, I turned to Luke. "Humans are so weird. Why do we do this?"


    "As a gesture of hope, perhaps," he suggested. "The start of a new year is a marker. The world can end tomorrow, or the universe can expand indefinitely, but right now, for a moment, we''re here. And sometimes you need to celebrate the small things."


    I stared at him, lips parted in awe. That...was genuinely beautiful.


    He noticed my reaction and chuckled. "What? I can''t be funny and wise?"


    I let out a laugh, trying to ignore how close we were standing. "You''re just full of surprises."


    At that moment, Joel shouted, "Thirty seconds, folks! Speak now or forever hold your regrets!"


    Somehow, everyone crammed even closer together. We took up pretty much every free square foot of flooring. In the crowd, I stood pressed up against Luke''s chest. I laughed awkwardly, trying to give him more room, but only ended up squished between him and a random senior on my right. Luke wasn''t complaining, though. I craned my neck to peer up at him. His head slowly tilted, eyes falling downwards. I felt his hand move up to rest between my shoulder blades, helping me stay upright. Being tall didn''t make it easier to avoid collision in the mob. It was the tangle of feet and legs that made maneuvering difficult.


    Luke suddenly lowered his head, bringing his mouth next to my ear. "Hey. This okay?"


    I turned my head in slight confusion and was met face-to-face with him. Our eyes locked. Goosebumps. I nodded without hesitation. This wasn''t a big deal. Or it shouldn''t be.


    "TEN!"


    Our gazes held.


    "NINE!"


    I fought the urge to hold my breath.


    "EIGHT!"


    Maybe it was just the commotion of the crowd.


    "SEVEN!"


    But was his face getting closer to mine?


    "SIX!"


    Or was I getting closer to his?


    "FIVE!"


    Luke spoke, "I... Can I tell you something?"


    "FOUR!"


    The stupid impulse to answer with, ''I don''t know, can you?'' flashed in my brain. I quickly disregarded it and answered, "...Of course."


    "THREE!"


    He took a breath. "I have a good feeling about this year."


    "TWO!"


    I smiled. "Me too."


    "ONE!"


    If this was a movie, I would''ve leaned in and kissed him. But I couldn''t bring myself to do that. It wasn''t right. Not yet, at least. I didn''t want to make a move without knowing how he felt.


    The room exploded with cheers. "HAPPY NEW YEAR!!!"


    A flurry of movement surrounded us. People were jumping, hugging, kissing. The band kicked off another playlist of music. Luke and I didn''t move. Our faces were still close. I wasn''t sure what to do. My heart pounded wildly. The world didn''t exist outside of us. For a split second, I wondered if I''d dreamed the last five hours. Maybe it was all in my head. Maybe the party had never happened. Maybe I was alone in my bedroom, dreaming about what the year ahead would hold.


    Then, Luke''s hand brushed my cheek. My heart stuttered. I blinked in surprise. He gave a soft laugh, almost unnoticeable under the blaring music. Slowly, his face began to lower towards mine. My breathing hitched at the sight of the gentle, yet unmistakable intention in his eyes. My mind went blank. This was actually happening. He was actually¨C


    CRASH!


    I gasped and jolted away from Luke, startled by the deafening sound. It was a crash and a boom and a bang. A huge noise. My head snapped to the source. Everyone froze and stared, unsure of how to react. My eyes widened. A chill washed over me. Oh no. Leaving Luke behind, I elbowed my way through the crowd and towards the kitchen.


    Someone had knocked over the bowl of punch from the island counter, which had shattered against the wood floor. Shards of glass and red liquid were splashed in all directions. Fuming, I looked up to see the culprit standing on the counter, solo cup in hand.


    It was Ivy, one of Farrah''s best friends ¨C the latter of which was standing nearby. The rest of that clique was hanging around as well. I knew for a fact I hadn''t invited any of them.


    "What the fuck are you doing?!" I exclaimed, glaring daggers at her.


    She shrugged, taking a sip. "I... Oops."


    "Are you kidding me?! Get off the fucking counter!" I demanded.


    "Why?" she scoffed, stepping down anyway. "You''ve probably got like, thirty other crystal bowls. Chill."


    "No, I don''t! This was my grandma''s!" I snapped. "And it''s ruined now, so thank you."


    Ivy rolled her eyes. "Why''d you put it out, then?"


    I couldn''t even think of an answer. The shock of the incident left me speechless. All I could do was stand there and stare, my face twisted in frustration. She didn''t even have the decency to act apologetic.


    Farrah, meanwhile, watched the exchange with a smirk. "Ivy, don''t listen to her. It''s not a big deal. She''s just throwing a fit because you interrupted her moment with her little boyfriend."


    I clenched my jaw, my body going tense. "Shut up, Farrah. Go home."


    "I''ll go when I''m ready," she replied, shrugging.


    "No, you''ll go right now," I insisted.


    "Or what?" she laughed.


    "Or I''ll call the cops," I threatened.


    "You won''t do that," she replied. "Because then everyone here would get busted. And, oh no! That would be a terrible stain on your reputation."


    I opened my mouth to argue, but nothing came out. She was right. I wasn''t going to get my parents in legal trouble. I hated to admit it, but she was a step ahead.


    "Oh, and speaking of reputation," she began, feigning casual boredom, "how is the whole ''popular'' thing working out for you?"


    My brow furrowed. "What?"


    "You moved schools and changed everything about yourself." She crossed her arms. "You wanted to be popular. Did you get what you wanted?"


    "Why do you care?"


    "I''m just curious. Do you feel important now? How does it feel, finally being part of the ''in'' crowd? To finally be accepted?"


    I didn''t respond.


    "Because it feels a little pathetic, if you ask me," she added, giving a shrug. "You were such a loser back in Minnesota. Now, look at you. You''re still the same old boring Chloe. Except, now you''re just an attention whore. A desperate nobody with a god complex."


    My mouth went dry. "How do you know about Minnesota?"


    She huffed, exasperated. "I don''t need to know everything about you to know who you are. But I suppose you just confirmed it. So, go ahead, keep pretending like people want you around. Keep pretending like you can make yourself into someone likable."


    My eyes fell, and my gaze focused on the puddle of punch, cherry red and sticky. I felt the weight of several pairs of eyes. My ears were ringing. Farrah''s words echoed in my mind, a constant taunting loop. I felt nauseous. I''d never wanted to be the centre of attention, and yet here I was, the entire room''s focus.


    "Hey," Spencer spoke up, appearing at my side. "What''s going on?"


    "Just talking," Farrah remarked, nonchalant.


    Spencer looked to me, waiting for an explanation. But I couldn''t speak. What was I supposed to say? That Farrah had just read me like a book?


    "It was an accident," Ivy cut in. "I fell."


    "Okay, that''s bullshit," Spencer dismissed, glaring at the both of them. "You''d better leave. This party is over."


    Farrah laughed and shook her head. "You''ve got a lot of nerve, telling me what to do."


    Spencer ignored her, instead turning to the rest of the party. "Everybody out! We''re done here! You have these lunatics to thank."


    A murmur rippled through the crowd. Some people moved immediately, but others remained, clearly confused. A few students had their phones out, no doubt filming. Joel walked over to the stereo and turned it off. The music stopped, and the noise died down.


    "Seriously, get out!" Spencer ordered, herding people towards the front door. Joel and Luke started following her lead. "Party''s over! Thanks for coming! Call an Uber if you''re drunk! Get out!"


    Slowly, the group dissipated. The room emptied, and I watched Farrah and her friends walk out the door, but not before shooting me glares. Once the last guest left, I let out a shaky breath.


    "Holy shit," Spencer muttered, looking at me. "Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine," I lied.


    "That was really fucked up," Joel remarked from beside her.


    "Yeah, it was." Luke eyed me cautiously. "You good?"


    I couldn''t look at him. "Uh-huh." I grabbed a broom from the closet and began sweeping the broken glass. "Sorry you guys had to see that."


    "Don''t be sorry," Joel told me.


    "You don''t have anything to apologize for," Spencer added.


    I paused and glanced up. All three of them wore concerned expressions. I knew they meant well, but their concern made me kind of uncomfortable. I didn''t want them thinking I couldn''t handle myself.


    "Well, thanks for, uh, for helping me kick everybody out," I said, giving an awkward chuckle. "Really, I appreciate it."


    Spencer waved a dismissive hand. "We''ve got your back. No problem."


    "I think I''m gonna clean this up, and then, um... Maybe just go to bed," I decided.


    "We''ll stay and help," Joel offered.


    "Oh, no, no, you guys should go," I insisted, gesturing to the door. "It''s fine, really. I''m almost done."


    "Chloe, come on," Spencer said gently. "It''s cool. We''ll help. This, uh, this isn''t the only mess around."


    "We''ll have this place back to normal in no time!" Joel chimed in.


    Spencer glanced over her shoulder. "Luke, go find some garbage bags, will you?"


    He nodded and disappeared down the hallway. Joel began collecting the plates and cups strewn about everywhere. I let out a heavy sigh, continuing to sweep.


    "Hey," Spencer said quietly. "Forget about those bitches, okay? They''re not worth your time."


    "I know," I mumbled.


    "No, seriously. Like, we should find their Instagram accounts and post a bunch of anonymous hate comments."


    "Please don''t," I laughed. "I think that''s bullying."


    She giggled. "I won''t. But, you know, I would."


    I smiled a little. "Thanks, Spence."


    Luke returned with some garbage bags. The four of us cleaned up the rest of the house, putting things back where they belonged. After gathering every shard of glass into a bag, Spencer and I mopped up the spilled punch. Joel and Luke took care of the garbage. With their help, the work didn''t take long. I made sure to set aside the bag of glass after realizing I could likely bring it with me to Emiarhia later and use magic to fix it. That way, my parents would never know.


    By one a.m., the house was spotless. I walked Spencer, Joel, and Luke to the door.


    "Well, happy New Year," Joel joked.


    "Happy New Year," Spencer laughed.


    "Yeah, happy New Year," I said. "Thank you guys for helping me clean up."


    "You''re welcome," Spencer replied. "I had a lot of fun. And, you know, we''re not gonna let Farrah ruin that."


    "Agreed," Joel added.


    I nodded, glancing at Luke. "Thanks."


    "Of course," he said, giving a half-smile.


    Spencer glanced between him and me. "Well, we should probably go."


    "Uh, yeah, it''s late," Joel remarked, looking at Luke. "Let''s go."


    The two of them said goodbye and headed towards Joel''s car. I waved and watched them go. When the lights faded into the distance, I looked back to Luke, who was leaning against the doorframe.


    "Well," he began, "that was eventful."


    I bit back a laugh. "Yeah. That''s a word for it."


    He scanned the room. "Everything back to normal? We didn''t miss anything?"


    "Mhm. My mom''s gonna kill me about that bowl, though. I feel like this party wasn''t really a good idea."


    He pursed his lips. "...I''m sorry."


    "Don''t be," I dismissed.


    He stood upright. "Okay, uh... Well... Goodnight."


    "Yeah, see ya," I murmured, crossing my arms.


    He turned, his back facing me. "...Actually, wait." He quickly faced me again, an unsettled expression on his face. "Before I go... Can I ask you something?"


    "Um, sure," I replied, surprised.


    "You might not like it."


    "Uh... Then, no. I mean¨C Maybe. Try me," I rambled.


    He laughed lightly, adjusting his posture. "Right. So, uh, Farrah was saying some really cruel things."


    I sighed, twiddling my thumbs. "...Yeah."


    "But, um," he continued, clearing his throat, "I was wondering... Did she, uh, did she have a point? When she was talking about your last school? And... That you felt the need to¡­reinvent yourself?"


    My eyes widened. "I... Um, I mean... Maybe..."


    His brow furrowed slightly. "You never talk about it."


    "I don''t really like to," I admitted. "I didn''t have a good time, and that school is part of the past. It doesn''t matter anymore."


    "Do you... Do you want to talk about it?" he questioned, his voice soft. "Because we can talk if you''re feeling upset. If you''re feeling like she brought back any bad memories."


    My heart seized for a moment. What could I say to that? My brain was moving too fast yet too slow at the same time. Memories flooded my mind, mixing with the events of the party. None of this was supposed to happen. Maybe I really was craving acceptance more than I thought. In Minnesota, I wasn''t just alone. I was lonely. A lot of the time, I didn''t even feel like a person. I was a ghost. Not good, nor bad. So, naturally, when I moved here, I made an effort to change that. I wanted to rewrite history. I needed to be different. I couldn''t live that way anymore. I hated how insecure I''d been at my old school.


    "You don''t have to," Luke added hurriedly. "I mean, you can tell me or not. Whatever you want."


    I stared at him. Part of me wanted to tell him everything, to be totally honest. Just to see how he''d react. But the other part was terrified of doing that. Because that would require divulging into my extremely embarrassing, extremely personal past. Then what would he think of me? Would he just pity me?


    "It was hard," I mumbled, "when I lived in Minnesota."


    His eyes were gentle. "How was it hard?"


    My chest tightened, but the words came tumbling out before I could think. "I was really lonely and left out, and I felt like I was the problem. Like I was innately unlikable. I didn''t feel like anyone wanted me around. And it sucked, because all I wanted to do was make friends."


    Luke didn''t say anything, clearly unsure of what to say. Maybe I''d shocked him into silence. We held eye contact, and I felt guilty. Everything I said painted a pathetic picture. But then, he gave a light shrug.


    "I can relate."


    "You can?" I echoed. "To what?"


    "Not feeling likable," he explained, his voice quiet.


    "Wh¨C? How?" I blurted out. "You''re not unlikable at all."


    He raised an eyebrow, looking at me. "Well, everyone our age is trying to figure out who they are. And, a lot of the time, people try to fit in a certain mold. It''s easier than putting in the work to find yourself. So, we find pseudo-happiness in sameness, surround ourselves with people who are basically more of the same, and boost our egos by othering whoever''s even slightly different. Textbook self-preservation tactic."


    I didn''t reply for several seconds. All I could do was stare at him, frozen in place. I hadn''t expected such a rationalization. A statement that made complete sense of the world around us. The conformity spiral.


    "Um, not to say that everyone is like that," Luke clarified, laughing a little. "Just, you know, in my experience."


    "Are you...sure you''re human? And not a wizard or something?" I asked, stifling a laugh.


    "Hah, I''m sure. I just pay attention to how people act. That''s all. And..." He ran his fingers through his hair. "I hope, at least, you''re comfortable being yourself around me."


    I nodded slowly, letting his words sink in. "I am. It makes a lot of sense, actually. I just... I don''t think I''ve ever heard anyone put it so eloquently, like, ever."


    "Oh, well..." He gave a shy chuckle, his cheeks turning pink. "Um, thanks. Sorry, I''m not sure where that came from."


    "No, don''t be sorry. That was really cool. Inspiring." I smiled. "And it kind of made me feel less alone."


    He mirrored my expression. "Good. Well, you''re not alone. Not while I''m around."


    A weird feeling flickered in my chest. An interesting mixture of gratitude and warmth. "...Thanks, Luke. And, I''m sorry we keep having these moments of difficulty where one of us needs comforting. I promise it''s not intentional."


    He gave a melodic laugh. "No worries. It''s probably just fate telling us we''re supposed to be friends."


    My smile faded. Just friends. Of course. That dreaded word. Stop that, I reminded myself. You have bigger issues on your plate. Now''s not the time to be selfish.


    "Anyway," Luke continued, "it''s really late, and I should let you get to bed. But, I''m here. Whenever you need me, okay? Whether you want to talk about anything, or... You know, whatever. Anytime."


    "Thanks," I replied, forcing a small smile. "Right back at ya."


    "I know. Goodnight, Chloe. Sleep well. Happy New Year."


    I opened my mouth to speak, but nothing came out. Words got stuck in my throat and refused to budge. Luke stepped off the porch and headed down the driveway. I told myself to call out, to stop him, to thank him, to... What was I supposed to say, though?


    "Happy New Year," I mumbled, hoping the wind would carry it all the way to him.


    I closed the front door, leaned against it, and slowly slid down to the floor. My mind raced with all the things I wanted to say. By the time I finally built up the courage to do it, Luke was long gone. Instead, I sat there, alone, wrestling with my thoughts. And I couldn''t explain it, but all I wanted to do was start the entire day over. Fix everything.


    Well¡­ At least I managed to fix the punch bowl before my parents came home.

 Chapter 7 ~ A Method to the Madness

    "Ready?" Shaye asked, entering a defensive stance. Her palms were raised and ready to strike at a moment''s notice. She shifted her weight from one foot to the other, keeping light on her toes.


    I tilted my head, cracking the stiffness out of my neck. "I should be asking you."


    The Academy''s winter break had barely started, and our trainers were taking full advantage of the extra time. Their intention? To push us saviours to our limits, then, push back those limits even further. While Shaye and I were waiting for Ashkan to arrive at the arena, we''d kept our blood circulating by sparring ¨C no weapons, just fists and harmless spells.


    Shaye feigned a ruthless scowl. "I bid thee, do thy worst!"


    "If you insist." I lunged and shot my fist towards her face.


    She blocked, as I knew she would. I swung again, aiming for her abdomen. Again, she blocked me. We''d done this dance so many times, we were beginning to predict each other''s moves. It was all about being able to anticipate what was coming next. Shaye''s arm flashed in my vision as she aimed for my chest. I twisted sideways, the tips of her knuckles glancing off my shoulder. I grinned. She grinned back.


    Our fists were a blur. The air whistled with her every strike and parry, every punch and kick. We moved across the dirt floor, dancing around each other. My own magic manifested in the form of electricity, arcing between us like lightning. I made sure not to cast anything that wouldn''t feel like a simple zap of static electricity, but Shaye yelped in surprise as a particularly strong spark jumped from me to her.


    I faltered. "Sorry!"


    "No, keep going!" She laughed. "This is a good learning experience."


    Our movements quickened. We were both too good at this, and now it was all about who could keep up the fastest, who could land a solid hit without the other dodging out of the way. It wasn''t just about brute strength, but about speed. I ducked under Shaye''s arm and jabbed upwards, catching her off guard. A small ''oomph'' of shock escaped her lips. In response, she spun into a roundhouse kick, but I leaned back, out of her reach. I grabbed her ankle and used her own momentum against her, tugging her off balance. But she''d anticipated this and threw herself into an aerokinesis-assisted back handspring, wrenching her ankle from my grasp. The second she was on her feet, I launched a bolt of lightning at her. She deflected it with a shield spell and fired a gust of wind right back at me. I dug my heels into the ground, resisting the force. We both paused, lungs burning, grinning like idiots.


    "Having fun yet?" Shaye breathed, wiping sweat from her hairline.


    I shook my head. "We''ve barely begun."


    We circled each other, waiting for one of us to make the first move. After a few seconds, I darted towards her, faking a punch, then swept my right leg around to try to ambush her. She hopped backwards, avoiding the kick, but didn''t anticipate my second strike. Her eyes widened. My left knee rammed into her chest. She stumbled, then righted herself. Before she could attack, I shot a beam of light at her feet.


    Shaye cursed and jumped out of the way. "Cheater!"


    "All''s fair in war!" I called, grinning.


    Suddenly, I was yanked into the air by an invisible force. My stomach swooped. I tried to cast a counter-spell, but it was too late. My body flipped upside-down, hovering five feet off the ground. Dangling like a marionette on strings, my vision tilted and swam. I groaned.


    "How''s the weather up there?" Shaye asked, her face focusing into view.


    I blinked. "Who''s cheating now?!"


    She chuckled. "Use your brain! It''s too late to counter the jinx, so how else are you going to get out of it?"


    My legs swung like pendulums, kicking nothing but air. I squinted at Shaye''s outstretched palm, her fingers curled inwards. I could still feel my magic, simmering under the surface. There was a key to this puzzle. I just needed to be resourceful.


    Surveying my surroundings, it hit me. I could move my arm just enough to summon a golden lasso of light. As soon as I felt the rope form in my hand, I swung it at the closest barrel. The loop caught on the rim. I pulled, gritting my teeth as the jinx''s magic resisted. It toppled over, and I wrenched it forward, sending it hurtling towards Shaye''s legs.


    There was no time for her to react. The rolling barrel hit the back of her knees, and with a yelp, she careened backwards. The jinx released me, and I landed safely on my feet. Shaye was on the ground in a tangled mess of limbs and hair. I rushed over to her and held out my hand.


    "You okay?" I asked, a smile forming at the corner of my mouth.


    She took my hand and pulled herself up, brushing her leggings off. "I thought you were aiming for my head. You''re getting better at thinking outside the box. I''m impressed."


    "Thanks. We probably shouldn''t be using cheap tactics, though. Sorry. Let''s keep going?"


    She nodded and raised her fists once more.


    We continued sparring, using more conventional techniques. Our arms and legs blurred, our boots digging into the dirt, leaving trails that resembled brushstrokes. Each time one of us managed to get in a good hit, the other would counter with a spell. I''d throw a bolt of electricity or light. She''d deflect it with a gust of wind, sending a flurry of dust and pebbles up into the air. Then, I''d duck a strike, and she''d roll to the side to avoid a kick.


    I had just weaved out of the path of her fist and was preparing to retaliate when the distant sound of the arena door closing caught my attention. I paused, and Shaye''s gaze flickered towards the source of the noise as well. My focus wavered. I was definitely staring.


    Ashkan.


    He was walking down the steps of the arena, his head held high and his shoulders square. The sunlight filtering through the domed ceiling''s glass panels illuminated his perpetually bedraggled hair. He was wearing his usual black joggers and combat boots, but instead of a typical t-shirt or long-sleeved top, he''d donned a form-fitting, navy tank top. I hated it, but I felt my breath catch in my throat. It wasn''t even one of those thin, low-cut ones either ¨C the kind that gym bros wore. It was literally just a tight t-shirt with the sleeves cut off. Nothing special. Except it was so...different. I was used to seeing Ash in baggy, oversized knit sweaters, or many layers, or a normal-fitting school uniform. Seeing him in a shirt that clung to him this way was something new. And I didn''t like the way it was making my stomach feel. As if that wasn''t bad enough, I could also see his new tattoo, which had fully healed by now. That was just salt in the wound; nothing but an annoying reminder of this little voice in my head that wouldn''t shut up about¨C


    WHUMP!


    Shaye''s heel connected with my abdomen. Air whooshed out of my lungs as I collapsed to the ground.


    "Oh, gods!" she exclaimed, her eyes wide. "I thought you saw that coming!"


    I choked as I tried to inhale and exhale at the same time.


    "Blimey, why is she on the floor?" Ashkan''s voice was suddenly very close, and a shadow fell over me.


    Shaye''s head appeared next to his. "Sorry, sorry, sorry! She must''ve phased out!"


    I sat up and wheezed, clutching my stomach. "Okay... I deserve that..."


    Ashkan snorted, offering me a hand. "Lost in the clouds, are we?"


    "I... Uh..." My face felt hot. I accepted his hand and allowed him to pull me up.


    He didn''t let go right away. I stared at our interlocked hands, and my heart rate skyrocketed. Ugh, come on! Get a grip, Brielle!


    I tugged my hand out of his grasp and forced myself to look him in the eyes. "Thanks. You ready to start?"


    "Ready when you are," he replied, cracking his knuckles.


    We joined our trainers at the other side of the arena. As they discussed today''s lesson, I couldn''t help sneaking another glance at Ashkan. His hair wasn''t quite long enough to tie up properly, so lately he''d started using bandanas as headbands to keep the strands out of his eyes. And today was one of those days. They kind of made him look like a pirate, but somehow, the style worked.


    I tore my gaze away, cursing myself. I hated this. Whatever it was. It was silly, and it made no sense. I''d never been the kind of girl who fawned over boys. First Luke, and now...? No, no. No. I did not like Ashkan the way I liked Luke. This was something else. This was just leftover emotions from his brush with death, left behind after our moment on that frozen beach. That was the only logical explanation. I wanted to keep learning about him, yes, but it''s not like I wanted to date him. As if he''d ever think of me in that way. As if that''d ever go over well.


    But whatever this was, I needed to get my thoughts in order, because if this kept happening, he was going to find out, and I couldn''t bear that. It would be like waving a big red flag in front of him. I needed to bury this. Fast.


    Kadia''s voice broke through my reverie, loud and clear. "Brielle, attention!"


    My attention snapped forward. "Yes?"


    She stood before me, hands on her hips. "Have you heard a word I''ve said, or are you too busy daydreaming?"


    My cheeks grew warmer. "No, I heard you."


    "Oh, did you? So, what was it you''re to do for this session?"


    I paused. In a complete daze, I''d missed everything she''d said. Clearing my throat, I suggested, "Er... Tactical...evasion? Or something like that."


    "Or something," she deadpanned.


    With a sigh, I apologized. "I''m sorry. ...I was distracted."


    Kadia pinched the bridge of her nose, shifting her weight. "Distraction can get you killed, remember? Now, we''re having you practice weaving magic further into your combat, creating a more seamless flow of both spells and physical strikes. You want to limit standing idly as much as possible."


    "Right, got it," I muttered.


    The afternoon wore on. Being so incessantly sidetracked was not fun. As saviours, our work wasn''t easy nor smooth sailing. But no matter how often I told myself that, no matter how hard I tried to focus, I couldn''t help drifting off every so often. Every time I did, my frustration grew. The more I focused on not being distracted, the worse I became. Several times I found myself glancing over at Ashkan, who was practicing on the other side of the arena, locking myself into some weird, circular thought loop of both curiosity and unease. Really, it was quite like me to make things more complicated for myself than they needed to be. Driving myself in mental circles until I could salvage any glimmer of clarification.


    Pieces of the puzzle, fragments from conversations I had with Ashkan, snippets of his laugh and his smile and his jokes ¨C I drew them all into my head and analyzed them. What it all meant and didn''t mean. What it was and wasn''t. I could almost reach out and touch the final realization, only for it to slip through my fingers at the last moment.


    It''s not fair. Whatever is going on right now, it''s not fair.


    I could banish that storm of questions soon enough while training. But afterwards, when I was showering and changing clothes, the thoughts crept back. I was alone with my questions. It was then that I was the most vulnerable. It was then that the theories grew louder and louder, and I was forced to confront them.


    Shaye returned her hairbrush to her satchel. "I hope I didn''t kick you too hard earlier, Brielle. I''m really sorry."


    "You''re fine," I laughed. "I''ll survive. Don''t worry."


    "If you say so." She shouldered her bag and gave me a small smile. "Great work today! I''ll see you tomorrow."


    I nodded. "See you."


    Shaye exited the change room, leaving me to finish packing up my own things. I was almost done, my bag slung over my shoulder and my hand already on the doorknob, when I heard a knock. I opened the door and was faced with none other than the subject of my mental turmoil. Ashkan was leaning against the door frame, arms folded, hair damp.


    I blinked several times. "Um, hi?"


    Instead of answering, he lifted a hand in front of my face. Hanging from his fingers was a familiar leather cord with a gold signet ring strung onto it. A bright red glow emanated from the metal. The other hunters needed us. A distress signal... Another one? So soon?


    "You''ve got to be kidding..." I whispered. Rummaging through my bag, I found my own ring and slipped it on. It was buzzing the same shade of red.


    Ashkan lowered his hand, and I could hear the exhaustion in his voice. "Crime doesn''t stop for the holidays."


    "We''re not even a week into break," I sighed, running a hand through my just-washed hair. "Why are we so popular?"


    "It''s ''cause we''re the best," he joked. "So let''s not keep ''em waiting. I''ll walk home with my guards, and you let yours see you teleport away like usual. We''ll meet in the square in ten minutes and answer the call together. How about it?"


    I bit my lip. "What if that''s too long? What if the others go ahead without us?"


    "Nah, we can still catch up." He grinned at me and gave a slight wink. "It''s you and me, after all, remember?"


    It was hard to argue with Ash when he was like this. But it was even harder not to return his grin. I didn''t understand why he was having such an effect on me ¨C and I certainly didn''t like it ¨C but he was.


    I shut my eyes, took a breath, and opened them again. "Okay. Sounds like a plan."


    He offered a two-fingered salute and a nod. "See you soon." It was said in a way that suggested we were going out for ice cream or something, not that we were about to genuinely risk our lives.


    Ashkan headed down the hall and disappeared around the corner, and I made my way towards the arena entrance, my ring casting an ominous red glow along the walls. I quickly covered it with my glove. As I was about to step out, a voice echoed in the corridor behind me.


    "Oh, Brielle!"


    I stopped in my tracks. Turning slowly, I found Kadia leaning against a side door, her arms crossed and her gaze knowing. She had this way of looking at me sometimes, like she was a thousand feet tall, like her eyes could see right into my head, into the depths of my very soul. She had an expression that said, ''You have a secret, don''t you?'' And it was an expression that never failed to make me shrink down to a third of my usual size.


    Kadia took a few steps towards me, stopping several feet away. "Well done today. I know not what matters were distracting you, but... Good work on pushing through that. Your determination to succeed is valuable in the pursuit of excellence."


    My shoulders slumped in relief. "Thanks. It, um, means a lot coming from you. Really."


    "Do try to get some sleep tonight," she urged, raising an eyebrow.


    I laughed nervously, feeling my cheeks flush. "Of course! Yeah, definitely. I''m wiped..."


    Her other eyebrow raised to join the other one, her eyes squinting a bit in amusement. "Mhm. Well then. Have a good evening."


    "You too."


    With a wave, she was gone, leaving me to stew in the implications of our conversation. What kind of person was I, lying to my own sister? Getting closely and dangerously involved with a secret organization that clashed directly with her employers? The guilt gnawed away at my heart. I needed to be careful. Kadia didn''t deserve the stress I''d inevitably put on her if she ever found out about any of this.


    I shook my head. This is a problem for another night. For now, you have work to do.


    <hr>


    Ashkan was already in the square by the time I''d returned, so I walked up behind him, my boots making soft treading noises against the cobblestone. He spun around as I drew near.


    "All right?" he asked.


    I shrugged. "Just peachy."


    Whatever was going on with us, whatever weird, unexplainable, confusing feelings I might or might not have had, it didn''t matter right now. I had to focus on the mission. So, the best solution I could come up with was to put some distance between us. Not too much. Just enough for me not to lose my concentration; just enough to prevent him from catching onto my odd behaviour. I had no choice but to shut it off. I''d figure the rest out later.


    We didn''t speak another word as we walked across the square to the closest alleyway. It was narrower than most. When we reached the brick wall at the back, we each retrieved our rings. Ashkan''s gaze met mine. I nodded.


    The world twisted. In an instant, the bustle and noise of the city faded, replaced by rushing air and rhythmic clunking. Just like last time, my clothing had been swapped, and my weapons were summoned and ready. I looked around. I''d been dropped onto the outside platform of a large train car, the last one of who-knows-how-many. A railing ran along the outer edge. The train itself was speeding along the rails, winding through a valley with hills on either side. The sun was low in the sky, casting the entire scene in an orange glow. It was raining lightly. I had no idea what country I was in. Ashkan was nowhere in sight ¨C nobody was, for that matter.


    "Ash?" I called out, leaning over the railing. The train tracks were only a foot below, the ground flying by at an impossible rate. "Are you here?"


    No response.


    A chill ran down my spine. Had he teleported yet? Was his ring broken? Was the train moving too fast, and he''d fallen off?


    Before I could worry any longer, I was blinded by a flash of white light. Ashkan''s form materialized before me. He stumbled from the momentum of his landing, and I reached out instinctively, catching him before he toppled over the railing.


    "Whoa, hey, hey!" I exclaimed.


    His arms wound around my torso, gripping my coat. "Bloody... Thank you. Thanks."


    We separated. Our eyes locked, and something jolted through me. "No worries. You okay?"


    "Yeah, yeah." He took in our surroundings. "Any sign of the others?"


    I shook my head. "None."


    He adjusted his brimmed hat. "We might have to jump into the fray. I''m sure the others are doing just fine, but it''s best we get there as fast as we can."


    I turned to the door leading into the train car. "Agreed. Let''s go."


    The inside of the car was filled with wooden crates. There wasn''t a single speck of natural light ¨C only dim lanterns were available. It was eerily silent, as if the train had been abandoned. Ashkan and I were crouched low, weapons drawn. We inched forward slowly, our eyes peeled for anything suspicious.


    "So far, so good," he murmured, his voice barely audible. "But that means nothing."


    "I''m not liking this," I breathed. "Where are the others?"


    "Maybe they''re¨C"


    His sentence was cut off as a hand shot out from behind a giant crate and seized him by the collar, yanking him up.


    "Gotcha!" the owner of the hand exclaimed.


    "Wha¨C?! Hey!" Ashkan''s axe was knocked to the floor as he was slammed into the wall, pinned against it.


    "Let him go!" a second voice hissed from behind me.


    I whirled around. Two figures stepped out from the shadows, and the first things I noticed were their black hats identical to ours, complete with a gold pin bearing the League''s insignia. My heart soared with relief, and I lowered my blades. After a second or two, I recognized Blue''s bright cerulean eyes through the semi-darkness. She was the one who''d demanded the other hunter to release Ashkan.


    "It''s just us," the figure beside her assured, lifting his hat slightly. I honestly couldn''t tell who he was.


    "Apologies, mate," the hunter holding Ashkan said, lowering him to the floor. "Thought you were someone else."


    Blue sighed, resting her head in her palm. "Pay attention, Trench. You''re going to get us all killed."


    He tilted his head. "Uh, I''m Tabs."


    The other twin picked up Ashkan''s axe and offered it back to him. "And I''m Trench. How many times until you get it straight, Blue?"


    Tabs snickered. "Yeah, as if it''s not obvious? I part my hair on the left, and he parts his on the right."


    "Yeah. Unless I part it on the left," Trench countered, "and he parts it on the right. That''s exactly what happened last week, in fact."


    His brother looked at him. "Wait, but then..."


    "You''re both idiots," Blue snapped, cutting them off. "Grey, Deadbolt, nice to see you here. Sorry about these two. They''re supposed to be helping, not causing trouble."


    "No harm done," Ashkan replied, brushing himself off.


    "Right, so," I began, "how can we help?"


    Blue explained, "We''re in the province of Monvillonnesia in Opios right now, approaching the border shared with Noslux towards their province of Hethsaren. This is a cargo train. Most of the carriages are filled with crates, and in those crates are drugs, or weapons, or stolen goods. They''re bound for the black market, which is becoming rampant in Hethsaren. Whatever money Inkbloods can make to fund their little cult, they will."


    "We''re here to disrupt the supply line," Trench added. "If we can stop this shipment from getting through, we can slow their progress. It''s a good thing you''re both here, too. There''s a lot to do."


    My brows furrowed. "I''m no criminal mastermind, but doesn''t using a train to smuggle illegal goods sound, well... I don''t know. Kind of stupid? It''s not exactly inconspicuous."


    "It would be," Blue agreed, "if this wasn''t a hijacked government train. Hethsaren is already expecting one tonight ¨C just regular imports. What they don''t know is that their ''imports'' have been replaced by contraband. These Inkbloods are likely planning to just kill off the border imports officers at the station. If that''s the case, no one would report the discrepancy, and by the time someone notices the lack of stock, these lowlifes would be long gone. We can''t allow that. So, a local hunter who enjoys monitoring Opios'' train schedules and paths noticed this one was deviating. They sent word to the League, and here we are. Since we might cross over the border, the international unit has been assigned to this."


    Ashkan crossed his arms. "Then how should we go about this? Stop the train? Derail it? Follow it to Noslux? What''s the plan?"


    The twins exchanged a glance. "Well..." Tabs began, rubbing the back of his neck.


    "We haven''t quite figured that out yet," Trench admitted.


    Blue sighed, shaking her head. "It''s not that. Trains are dodgy locations for brawls. Limited space, moving parts, combustible fuel ¨C all those are potential hazards. Not to mention we could easily get thrown off the train. So we have to be smart about this. If we want to win, we need to use the terrain to our advantage. We''ll have to find a way to corner them and take them out without causing an explosion or crashing the train. But time is running thin."


    Tabs nodded. "I''ve already scouted every single car from the roof. I reckon there''s about a dozen of ''em in here. Including Nul¨¨nne. I spotted her at the front."


    "Nul¨¨nne?" I asked.


    "An Inkblood," Trench answered. "One of their leaders. Real nasty troublemaker. You''ll recognize her immediately. She''s got a red streak in her hair."


    "Oh, and she''s got a thing for fire," his brother chimed in.


    Ashkan and I shared a look.


    "Well, I''ve got a thing for blades," I said. "We''ll see how it goes."


    Blue''s eyes crinkled at the corners, like she was smiling. "I like your confidence, Grey. All right. Here''s the plan: The twins will climb onto the roof and sweep the car from the front. You two will enter from the back and meet them in the middle. I''ll help while also keeping watch from behind. We''ll repeat the process. The further we move forward, the more of the train we clear. Be mindful of how you fight ¨C there''s no telling what exactly is in these crates. Gunpowder, oil, chemicals, alcohol ¨C a simple misstep could spell disaster. If the train explodes with us inside, it''s game over. For all of us. Got it?"


    I nodded.


    "Good. Now let''s move. The border is fast approaching."


    With that, the twins headed out the back door and hoisted themselves onto the roof, while Ashkan and I moved towards the front. He opened the next door, and we slipped inside. The layout was the same as the previous carriage, the only difference being the sizes and locations of crates. I could hear the sounds of the train moving along the tracks mixed with the soft pattering of rain. We advanced, keeping low and moving slowly. It was almost silent, aside from our own breathing and the clunking of the train wheels. The only lights were the lanterns hanging from the ceiling.


    As my eyes adjusted to the darkness, I could faintly see a figure emerge from the back corner. They stood in front of a group of stacked crates. Ashkan and I froze. Their back was to us, and their hands were at their sides. There was no reaction to our presence, so Ashkan and I crept closer, careful not to disturb anything. We were mere feet away when the door slammed open in front of us.


    Swiftly and soundlessly, I felt Ashkan''s arms enclose around me as he gripped my waist and dragged me down. We ducked behind the nearest pile of crates. I was sitting on the floor with my back pressed against his chest, his knees on either side of me, arms encircling my stomach. My cheeks were suddenly burning hot.


    "Look alive," a man''s voice said. "We''ll be at the border in twenty. Did you finish checking the back cars?"


    "They''re clear," a second man replied. "Honestly, could we have asked for a better night? Not a single hiccup."


    The first man cracked his knuckles. "It''s like our luck has turned around. Let''s just finish off our targets at the station and dump the goods somewhere before they realize there''s somethin'' going on. Nul¨¨nne told me just to burn it once we''re off the tracks."


    Their footsteps were growing louder. With a slight tug, Ashkan began to inch sideways, slowly pulling both of us farther into the shadows.


    "Ah, well," said the second voice, "maybe those Inkbloods in Lyalon can make do with our scraps. Y''think they''ll actually be able to break Tarkus out?"


    We came to a stop against the outer wall.


    "Nah, not a chance," his companion snorted. "That man is as good as dead. Let his temper get the best of him. Good riddance. Too many hotheads, not enough people with common sense. That''s why Nul¨¨nne was finally made a general ¨C more brains than all the others combined."


    The second man hummed. "I think¨C"


    His words were cut short as the sharp thwip of an arrow echoed through the train car. There was a meaty grunt, then the heavy sound of a body falling to the floor. Ashkan held me tightly, locking me to his chest as we remained still and silent in our hiding spot. His fingers were curled around my wrists. It was making my heart beat far too fast.


    "You¨C!" the surviving Inkblood growled, only to be silenced by a second shot.


    Ashkan held his breath as we waited for another few moments. I couldn''t help but be aware of every tiny movement. His grip loosened, and his thumbs subconsciously began to trace slow circles into the sides of my wrists.


    "You two still alive?" one of the twins called out.


    Ashkan exhaled, and the pressure left my body. "We''re here," he responded, placing his hands on my shoulders to push me forward. I couldn''t get up fast enough.


    "Well, I''d call that a successful ambush," Tabs remarked as he stepped through the front door. A slim crossbow was in his hands, and he walked over to a fallen body to pry the bolt from its skull. His brother entered behind him, rolling his shoulders as if he were stretching. Trench''s weapon of choice was a sophisticated flintlock pistol... Probably not the best choice in this scenario.


    Blue opened the door behind us. "We''re advancing, boys. Keep up."


    "Aye-aye, ma''am!" Trench replied.


    The twins each slit the throats of the two fresh Inkbloods with daggers, reducing them to decaying puddles of black sludge. It''d be a while before I got used to that sight. As the dark creatures melted away, the three hunters scanned the supplies, popping open and peeking into boxes, vials, chests, and sacks.


    Trench picked up what seemed to be a jug of ale and offered it to Tabs. "Nice one, eh?"


    He smirked, holstering his crossbow onto his back. "Oi! That looks pricey. No lootin''?"


    Blue cut in, "No looting. At least not yet. Everyone, focus."


    They grumbled in disappointment.


    The next two carriages were also filled with a majority of wooden boxes, some of which were stamped with official (forged) markings of the Noslux government. Others were marked with symbols I''d never seen before ¨C presumably ones used by the Inkbloods or black market sellers. Most were tightly closed, sealed with tar or wax, though a few were left open to reveal typical illegal substances. Drugs. Counterfeit products. Weapons. Intoxicants. Nothing we weren''t expecting.


    As we moved, there was a gradual increase in the amount of Inkbloods. There seemed to be three present in each car, stationed to keep watch. Each time, we managed to sneak up on one, dispatch the other, and take out the final one in a brief battle, all before any could raise the alarm and give the others a warning. Then, we''d sever their tattoos. The sight of blood and black gunk splattered on the floorboards triggered something dreadful and unexplainable in my stomach. Still, we pressed forward.


    Some five minutes later, Ashkan and I found ourselves traversing the seventh car, not too dissimilar from the others. On occasion, he would tap my shoulder and show me something, maybe a particularly dangerous contraband or an unusually foul cuss word scrawled onto the side of a crate. Once, I whispered a humorous comeback and could''ve sworn his shoulders shook in restrained laughter. For whatever reason, even while in the midst of a mission, this felt oddly informal. Almost fun.


    Every minute or so, Blue would appear behind us, moving to carry directions back and forth between us and the twins on the roof, and then to disappear once more. Otherwise, it was eerily silent.


    Abruptly, with a heavy bang, the door at the front of the train car opened, and I rolled behind a stack of crates just as an Inkblood soldier marched in. I turned my head slightly to see Ashkan duck behind a pile of heavy burlap sacks. We held our breath as the Inkblood glanced around, almost bored, muttering something about Nul¨¨nne''s recklessness. His tone suggested he was not impressed. He didn''t seem to have a single weapon on him. Unbelievably casual for someone smuggling illegal goods. He took a few steps further in, peeking into various boxes, then wandered off somewhere else. My fingers inched toward my dagger.


    I had to make a decision. From the position of his boots, the Inkblood would be reaching my crate any moment. Staying low, I shuffled backward slightly, making sure not to disturb anything. I flipped my blade in my hand and let it rest against my palm. The violet metal glinted in the lanternlight. I didn''t want to do this. But I knew I might not have a choice.


    A few seconds later, the edge of his leg brushed against the side of the box, so close to me that I could see his shadow on the wooden floor right in front of my eyes. I took a deep breath, then sprang to my feet, putting all my force into motion. It only took one strike. An instant. My movements were practiced, precise, flawless. But now it just felt so viscerally different. An arm around the neck, then a fast, well-aimed puncture right at the base of the skull. Just like Kadia had taught me. I plunged my dagger in and heard a sickening squelch. The Inkblood let out a weak gasp, then crumpled to the floor the second I pulled away.


    My brain couldn''t decide whether to stare or shut my eyes. I stood there, frozen. Every instinct was telling me to run. To escape. Get out. Leave. There was something very wrong with what I''d done. I''d just murdered a man. Except it wasn''t a man. It was a shell; a creature. Some odd combination of the living and the dead. I''d helped to avenge the many lives the Inkbloods had taken. There was absolutely nothing wrong with that. So, then... Why did it feel so horrible?


    "Grey?" Ashkan was standing next to me. His hand found my arm and gave a gentle squeeze.


    I looked up, breaking from my trance, and met his eyes. "Ah. Sorry, I..."


    "Don''t be," he murmured. "Are you okay?"


    I lowered my gaze to the corpse at our feet. No, I''m not okay. "...Yeah. Fine."


    Ash''s eyes had a consoling spark to them. He nodded. Then, carefully kneeling down, he grasped the Inkblood''s shoulders and rolled it onto its back. Its head lolled, revealing the empty expression ¨C eyes unfocused, mouth agape. Nausea built in my stomach. After cutting its scarf away, Ashkan brought his hunting dagger up and sliced a deep line right across the thing''s throat, splitting the mark in twain. The Inkblood began melting before my eyes, a rotting stain of inky sludge colouring the floor before evaporating into smoke. Now I had no doubt about it. That was no person.


    I put a hand on my forehead. "That really is awful."


    He straightened and patted me on the back, wiping his dagger on his sleeve. He kept his hand there for a moment longer than expected. "Hard to look at, but that''s where the evil lies. Think of it like...a parasite infesting a body. You don''t grieve for a body possessed by dark magic."


    As disturbing as it was, his words made sense. This being''s corpse was not something to mourn. I looked away, unsure of what else to say or do. I just wanted to get this over with.


    "Deadbolt? Grey? Everything all right?" Blue poked her head in through the back door.


    Ashkan responded in a hushed tone, "We''re good. We can move again."


    She strolled inside and looked us over. "You two seem a bit shaken." Her calm eyes were trained on me, so I felt the need to say something.


    I shrugged limply. "I''m¨C No. Not really."


    She gave an encouraging wink. "It''s okay, doll. You did good. Keep your head up. We''re almost there." And with that, she promptly turned and headed back the way she''d come, letting the door swing shut behind her.


    I exhaled, having apparently been holding my breath for some time. A cloud of apprehension and fear weighed on my ribs.


    But then, an assured, familiar voice was there right by my ear: "Hey. Eyes on me." Ashkan put both hands on my shoulders. The gesture felt so...comforting, and grounding.


    The cloud lifted. My entire being felt like it was being tied down, tethered to something real, keeping me from spiralling into complete panic. I met Ashkan''s reassuring gaze. Those damn emerald beacons of silent courage.


    "Whatever happens," he spoke softly, "we face it together. Every fight. I''ve got you."


    I opened my mouth to answer, but no words came out. Any words would''ve somehow been the wrong thing to say. I knew I must''ve looked dumbfounded. Unnerved. Scared. Broken. His hands tightened on my shoulders, as if willing the grounding influence directly into my body. And for a moment, it seemed that might be possible. My heart slowed, and I nodded. He gave me a little shake before removing his hands. And just like that, my own stability had returned.


    "One last stretch," he added, and walked back to the front of the car.


    Steeling myself, I gripped my dagger and set my jaw. I moved to catch up, taking my place two or three steps behind him.


    Then, a gunshot cracked the silence. It echoed down through the narrow train corridor, making my eardrums ring, louder even than a thunderclap. I flinched and looked at the door ahead. My pulse started racing. The whole point of this plan was to be covert. Stealthy. Firearms would draw way too much attention. Besides, for all we knew, every third crate was filled with gunpowder. One stray bullet could set the entire train ablaze.Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    "What the hell is Trench thinking?" I hissed. "Just go ahead and be loud. Subtlety, who needs it?"


    "I don''t know. That might''ve not been him," Ashkan muttered.


    Blue burst through the door at the back of the car, wild-eyed and out of breath. "Move!" she yelled, sprinting past us. "Go! Our cover''s broken!"


    We needed no further confirmation. The two of us quickly followed her to the next car. Another gunshot resounded. This time, it was accompanied by shouting. Everyone seemed to have caught on to the fact that they were under attack. Noisily, Blue kicked open the door at the front of the next car, followed closely by Ashkan and I.


    We were greeted by a full-out uproar. Two Inkbloods already lay in puddles on the floor. In one corner, Tabs was in close combat with a third, and Trench was grappling with a fourth and fifth. The air was tense with shouts and the reverberations of metal as blades met. Blue dove straight into the fray, making her choice of a target immediately apparent as she slashed at a black-coated figure. Within seconds, the two were evenly matched. From then on, it was a whirlwind of fists, blades, bullets, and spells.


    To be honest, I''m not quite sure how I held my own for more than a few seconds. Everything happened so fast. There was hardly any time to think ¨C only to react. Reflex took control of my movements. Some part of me must have accepted this. A shadow of reason passed through my mind, and my body complied. Almost autonomously.


    Alerted by the commotion, more Inkbloods flooded in from the next car. It seemed our days of taking them out quickly were finished. Soon, we were being flung against the wall, stumbling over the crates, tripping over uneven floorboards, and crashing to the ground as we struggled for the upper hand. The brawl went on. More and more Inkbloods poured in like ants, crawling in from the adjacent carriage, shoving their way through the door. I thrust one twinblade into the body of an Inkblood charging me. He fell, and I quickly pulled my sword free, glancing around the room for who was next. For a moment, my focus fell upon Ashkan, not too far off to my left. His movements were even faster than usual, his strikes much stronger, and his spells more strategic. I tried to match his pace, whirling my weapons in the hopes of forcing my enemies to a standstill.


    Blue''s halberd swung menacingly as she twirled it in lethal arcs, keeping the cultists at bay with the broad blade. Lifting the polearm with ease, she spun it rapidly in one hand before slamming the blunt end into the face of a foe. Several feet away, Trench blocked a blow from an Inkblood''s sabre. He grit his teeth, knocking his opponent''s sword aside before shooting through the center of his chest. Tabs, meanwhile, was doing his best with his crossbow. It wasn''t a good weapon for close combat, but he fired a few wickedly accurate shots at the Inkbloods grappling with Ashkan.


    Without warning, a bolt whistled past my shoulder, far too close for comfort. My whole body tensed, and I turned to see yet another wave of the damned undead marching down the centre of the car. Trench and Tabs simultaneously switched their aim to the fresh group of enemies while Blue retreated, stepping back so her shoulder brushed against mine. Ashkan fell into line on the other side of her, a bit more wide-eyed than I''d ever seen him before. With a small flick, my swords became engulfed in crackling electricity. Shimmering splinters of lightning flitted about the metal, and the currents traveled all the way up my arms, tingling with pent-up energy. Beside me, my companions had their own weapons readied. Ashkan''s shield expanded in size with a shink.


    A horde of those dead-yet-not creatures were coming in fast, and I had only one directive. Protect.


    The first to reach me, a female Inkblood with a mace, aimed a diagonal hit at my head. Anticipating this, I dropped to my knee and ducked the blow. At the same time, I thrust my right sword up, angling the point to her throat. The silver pierced her skin and lodged itself deep into her neck. Pulling back sharply, I withdrew my weapon and watched the Inkblood collapse, her life force wasted in less than five seconds. The sight brought no triumphant satisfaction. Only disgust.


    Shouts, grunts, and the sounds of clanging metal carried on behind me. I turned around. We were winning. There were about ten bodies splayed everywhere, waiting to be melted. Bullet holes in crates and floorboards. Chunks of wood splintered off from when someone struck the wall. Glimmers of light flickered on and off as magic cast. We could finish this.


    Unfortunately, everyone was then thrown off balance by sudden inertia as the train shrieked, lurching sideways. Wheels screeched on metal. The floor tilted a few degrees. Carried by momentum, I tumbled into a stack of boxes, banging the side of my head, landing on my arm painfully. A searing white flashed across my vision. I blinked hard.


    "Blazes!"


    "Grey!"


    "Watch out!"


    Multiple voices rang out as I attempted to regain my bearings. I sucked in a breath through my teeth. The train was now level again, but the shrieking didn''t let up. Grasping the edge of a box, I hauled myself upright. The door at the front swung wildly on its hinges. Beyond it, faint sunlight glinted. The train was slowing.


    Blue exclaimed, "No! Curses!" Her knuckles were white around the grip of her halberd. "We need to jump, now!"


    After eliminating the last Inkblood, Trench whirled around. "You are out of your bloomin'' mind if you think we''re jumping from this thing moving at breakneck pace!"


    She retorted with fire, "The coupling, damn it! They''ve uncoupled the front cars!"


    Tabs interrupted, "What about makin¡¯ the rounds? We haven''t sliced¨C"


    "FORGET ABOUT THE ROUNDS!"


    Blue swiftly moved to the open door, followed closely by Trench, Tabs, and Ashkan. She leaned precariously over the threshold and peered down the length of the train. I hurried to join them. The final four carriages were trundling quickly off toward the sunlit horizon. The gap was increasing by the second.


    "I guess we have to catch up," Trench said firmly.


    Blue didn''t wait for his plan. She made her own. In one fluid motion, she climbed onto the roof of the car and took a step back before leaping to the next. Her aim was perfect, and her boots collided with the rooftop of the rear car with a thud. She crouched and reached out to secure her footing before calling back, "Come on! You lot''ve got this!"


    Fervently, the remaining four of us scrambled up to the roof. My hands and legs were shaking like a leaf, but I knew better than to second guess my balance. Half the battle was convincing my mind not to second-guess. The wind and rain battered us as we steadied ourselves on the uneven surface. The gap was now about ten feet across. Blue was shouting at us, but I couldn''t discern what she was saying. The deafening clickety-clack-clack of the cars on the tracks consumed the very air itself.


    Trench set his jaw, flexed his arms, and backed up several paces before taking a running leap off the top of the car. The distance wasn''t any trouble for him. He landed on the roof of the separated carriage right where Blue''s outstretched arm met his. He clasped her hand, and she pulled him to safety. Tabs was next, with no less precision than the first two. He made the jump, landing heavily atop the final car, tucking into a roll to distribute his momentum. They were both gesturing encouragingly, beckoning for Ash and me to follow suit.


    "The whole train is speeding up!" Blue shouted over the rush of wind. "Hurry!"


    Ashkan nudged my arm. "Go. I''m right behind you."


    I reluctantly complied, knowing there was no time to argue. Using every inch of my courage and some aerokinesis, I took a running start and hurled myself into the open air. For a split second, I hung in suspense. Unending ascent. No speed. Absolutely nothing. Then, my feet slammed onto the roof of the last car. My knees nearly gave way. Blue and Tabs grabbed my arms to steady me on the rain-slicked metal. I couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief, but I was far from safe. I turned around just as Ashkan was getting ready to jump.


    The train was picking up even more speed, and the gap had widened farther. My heart nearly stopped when he launched himself into the air. He flew through the wind and rain, arms outstretched, but he was falling short. The air drag pushed him down. I scrambled to the edge of the roof, reaching out as far as my joints would allow. The train was pulling farther and farther away. I wasn''t going to catch him. He was going to fall.


    The moment seemed to hang in stillness. My eyes were burning from the sting of the wind, but I refused to look away. I reached farther. Blue''s arms wrapped around my torso, holding me down. As soon as I felt that, I leaned even further, desperately trying to catch him. I stretched every single one of my muscles to the limit, straining for his hand. It all felt hauntingly familiar.


    Finally, my hand grasped his, and I was dragged forward, nearly flying off the roof. Blue''s arms tightened around me, yanking me backwards. Together, we pulled him up. The train lurched once more, and Ashkan and I collided on the rain-soaked metal. Our heads clunked together, and I heard him swear. But I didn''t have words to describe how grateful I felt. The relief was overwhelming.


    "Got you," I said breathlessly. "Are you okay?"


    He looked dazed. "I''m fine. ¡­Thanks." Carefully, we stood up.


    "All right, that was the most exciting thing we''ve done so far." Tabs was rubbing his shoulder, which must''ve taken the brunt of his fall. "I''ve half a mind to jump again, just for fun."


    "You can go on ahead. We''ll meet you on the other side," Trench replied dryly, though there was a glimmer of amusement in his eyes.


    Blue sighed. "We''ll have another hunter clean up that cargo. We need to finish this. I have a feeling our ride home is gonna be a bit bumpy."


    "No kidding. Let''s go." Ashkan''s eyes were cold. Determined.


    In a matter of seconds, we all clambered down into the car. We weren''t safe, though. The remaining Inkbloods had a good idea of our location by then. It was only Nul¨¨nne left, alongside two additional cultists. The pair advanced to attack while the leader, curiously, fled farther up the train. I expected five versus two to be a cakewalk, but we''d lost the element of surprise. They were ready for us, and we were tired from fighting through the back.


    I blocked the first hit from my foe ¨C an Inkblood man ¨C with my right blade and sent the left jabbing at his chest. The strike was evaded, and it left an opening for him to land a punch to my jaw. The metallic tang of blood flooded my mouth. I stumbled back. The man pressed the attack, raising his sword above his head for an overhead slash. I threw myself to the side just in time, landing in a roll. The edge of the blade missed my back by inches, striking the ground with a shower of sparks. I leapt back to my feet.


    The cultist came in swinging. He was fast and powerful. A few of his hits slipped through, hitting me in the shoulder, chest, and head. The pain made it difficult to think. Thankfully, the battle soon came to an end as Blue drenched his face in scalding water, her palms steaming intensely. The skin bubbled and burned as the Inkblood let out an animalistic screech. With a shot from Trench, his body dropped lifelessly to the floor.


    I turned to see the remains of the other lackey melting away at Tabs'' feet. His face was splattered with blood. So was Blue''s halberd, and the others'' weapons. My own twinblades were far from clean. They glistened in the lamplight. Red, brown, black... It was an unpleasant sight.


    "Nice work," Trench told his twin, slapping his shoulder in what was probably meant as an affectionate gesture. Tabs winced.


    Blue took a step towards him. She was frowning. "Are you all right?"


    He didn''t answer. Instead, his gaze trailed down to his abdomen. I followed his stare, my heart stuttering at the cause of his silence. Blood soaked his shirt and vest, peeking through his overcoat. It had been torn through. Tabs raised a hand and gently touched the wound. His eyes widened as his fingers came back sticky.


    "Oh... I''m bleeding. This... This is a lot of blood." He spoke like he didn''t quite believe it. "It... It really hurts now. Um... I can feel it..." He swayed.


    Blue was the first to his side, holding his arms, encouraging him to sit down. Ashkan hurried forward too, pushing back the layers of clothes to reveal the extent of the damage. The puncture in Tabs'' gut was about two inches wide and deep. Blood was pooling around his skin and seeping down the side of his waist. Trench hovered nearby, unsure of what to do, face pale.


    Wordlessly, Blue retrieved a clean rag from the pouch around her waist. She dampened it from her fingers, pressed it against the injury, and held it there. Tabs groaned at the pressure, but she didn''t budge. His eyes were fluttering as he began to slump against the wall. Ashkan grabbed a lantern, pulling the light close.


    "Can you hear me, mate?" His voice was urgent but gentle.


    Tabs mumbled an answer. "Yes..."


    "Try to keep breathing, all right?"


    He groaned, his brows knitted. "Hurts..."


    Snapping out of my shock, I rushed to his side as well. My knees thudded against the floorboards as I dropped. This young man looked so...defeated. I didn''t know the twins very well, but they weren''t much older than I was, and we were coworkers in a harrowing business. That meant something to me. He didn''t deserve this. Nobody deserved this.


    "Hold on," I spoke up. "I can help." I tried to keep the urgency out of my tone, but my voice was quivering. Tabs needed a medic. Not a teenage healer. But maybe, just maybe, I could solve this. I wasn''t incredibly skilled with my powers, and I couldn''t bring a person back from death''s door, but I was good at healing wounds. Good enough to be of some use, anyway.


    Blue nodded stiffly at me. Her expression was blank, but the slight downward tilt of her eyebrows said everything. "Please."


    I took a deep breath, trying to focus as best I could. The hole in his stomach looked pretty bad. My fingers hovered just above the bloodied cloth, and I slowly called up the familiar hum of energy in the base of my brain. It buzzed like a hive of bees, ready for a command. With a little extra nudge, the magic traveled down my spine and spread to my hands. Warm, golden light flickered on and off. I closed my eyes. I was acutely aware of everyone''s attention on me. The pressure to perform was heavy on my shoulders. I needed to be enough. I had to.


    Trench leaned closer. "Don''t die on me, brother. Do you hear me? Keep your eyes open." His voice cracked at the edges, like it was straining against the weight of something. "Keep talking. Anything. Just... Stay alive, damn it."


    Blue took a steadying breath. "It''s okay. You''ll be fine. We''re all going to get out of this and laugh about it later, all right? Just a bit longer."


    My heart thudded like a drum in my chest. My eyes remained shut, focusing on the image of the wound underneath my hand. In the darkness behind my eyelids, all I saw were flashes of light and shapes and colours, like a whirlwind of paint splotches and textures. And as my hands tingled, I knew my powers were working. The process was slow, however. A wound like this would need time, and time was a commodity we didn''t have.


    Tabs was whispering, "It tickles..."


    His twin chuckled nervously. "That means it''s working. You''ll be right as rain soon. We''re nearly there."


    My head pounded as I willed the power to work faster. My heart beat painfully, like it was about to explode from my chest. I''d never tried to heal something this big. Never with this much force or intent. But I was doing it. I had to do it. It was taking everything I had.


    "There we go," Trench said. "Just breathe."


    A moment later, Blue pulled back the bloodied cloth to inspect the wound, and her voice was strained with relief. "It''s closing." She turned to look at me, and there was gratitude in her eyes. "You''re doing great, Grey. Keep going."


    The praise made my chest swell, but I tried to keep a straight face and just focus on my task. In the whirlwind of my mind''s eye, the luminescence of the magic began to brighten. I knew that meant the wound was only slightly open. Just a little more...


    My concentration was promptly shattered as the sound of screeching metal rang out, echoing through the train car. Everyone looked to see a slender figure through the door in the front of the carriage, kneeling at the lock on the coupling between us. With a swift jerk, they broke the seal, and the metal gave way. The lock was separated, and the front cars were being pulled farther and farther away.


    "Are you joking? Again?!" Trench shouted angrily.


    Nul¨¨nne smiled smugly before rising to her feet. Her dark hair fluttered in the wind, a red streak falling into her face. She waved mockingly as the gap between us grew larger.


    "Hey! You bitch!" Blue bellowed after the leader. She jumped up, but as soon as she let go of Tabs'' stomach, fresh blood seeped out. She let out a groan of frustration, then looked to Ashkan and me. "Hunters. Don''t let her get away."


    My eyebrows shot up. "You want us to go? Right now?"


    Blue''s expression was resolute as she adjusted the rag pressed against Tabs'' side. "Trench and I have this under control. The wound''s already almost gone. And he doesn''t need to be on a train this fast, damn it. We can catch up after." She was fuming, but there was a desperation in her tone as well. "Just stop her. Don''t let this train cross the border. I know you''re capable. Go."


    Trench''s mouth was set in a grim line, but he nodded his head at us in affirmation. Exchanging a nervous glance, Ashkan and I rose and took off through the carriage to the open doorway, emerging into the wind and rain once more. It was colder than before.


    The final car wasn''t close, but it wasn''t far, either. Nul¨¨nne was nowhere in sight. Ashkan and I stared down the metal between us and the other carriage, both knowing the risk that was ahead of us.


    He sighed and stretched his arms above his head. "I can''t wait for a nice, warm cup of tea after this."


    With that, he took a running leap off the edge of the car and landed on his feet, vaulting over the platform''s railing. I took a steadying breath, then did the same. The air tugged at my overcoat. A moment of suspension. Then, I was on the other side, clinging to the railing. My gloves were slick with rain. Ashkan grabbed my arm as I hauled myself over, and together, we burst through the door. The ground rumbled and quaked, threatening to knock us over with each jostle.


    Nul¨¨nne whipped around to face us as the door slammed shut behind me. "How lovely," she said, her tone saccharine sweet. "The heroes have finally caught up to me. It was so generous of you to follow. I do love it when my opponents give chase."


    Ashkan drew his axe and shield. "This is as far as you go. We can end this right here."


    Nul¨¨nne snorted in response. "As much as I would love to, I''m afraid that I cannot afford to spare the time to fight you. I''ve been sent here for one purpose only, and I intend to succeed. The rest is up to my dear, sweet subordinates."


    "They''re dead," I retorted, though the words made my heart sink a bit. It sounded so harsh out of context.


    She sighed, shaking her head. "No matter. All I needed them for was to hold you off. They were well aware of the risks when they joined. Abysmal that they couldn''t even manage that much. Such a disappointment. Such a waste. I''m sorry you''re such a persistent pest."


    She''s stalling, I thought to myself. And it''s not hard to figure out why.


    "So, what''ll it be, hunters?" Nul¨¨nne went on, examining her nails. "Shall I exterminate you both like the vermin you are, or will you step aside and let me be on my merry way? I''ll even spare your little friends if you comply."


    I drew my own weapons. "No deal."


    She groaned. "Such a bore. But I''m in no mood to dally. If that''s how you wish to play this game, then so be it. I''ve wasted too much time already."


    Nul¨¨nne brandished two serrated, curved swords. She was fast. A moment later, they were whirling towards my head. I dodged, and one of the blades narrowly missed my neck as it embedded itself into the wall behind me. Before I could regain my composure, Ashkan charged, aiming an overhead slash at her shoulder. The cult leader met it with a strike of her own, sending him back with the impact.


    I didn''t wait. Clicking my twinblades together to form a glaive, I started jabbing at Nul¨¨nne''s side. She dodged my strikes and Ashkan''s at the last possible moment each time. And she never left herself open. Her movements were graceful and controlled. She was always on the defensive, and we weren''t getting anywhere. I felt my heart start to sink. There was no way we could land a hit this way.


    Just then, the train car tilted slightly to the side as it hit another bump in the tracks. My footing was lost for only a moment, but that moment was enough for Nul¨¨nne''s next strike to hit home. One of her swords nicked my upper chest and sliced clean through my shirt, in a spot not covered by my vest, cutting my skin. I jumped back to create distance, clutching the wound with my left hand. Pain shot through my senses. Warm blood trickled through my fingers.


    The next second, I found myself pinned to the wall, my glaive on the floor, as Nul¨¨nne''s second blade pressed against my throat. My breath hitched. Ashkan started to charge, but Nul¨¨nne whirled to cast a wall of fire, keeping him back.


    She sighed. "I''d rather hoped you two would prove more interesting."


    I tried to summon something, anything, to push her away. A bolt of electricity, a flash of light, a burst of crystals. Nothing happened. I was spent from healing Tabs'' injuries. I couldn''t conjure much more than some sparkles. There was nothing I could do to get us out of this.


    Ashkan raised his axe. "If you hurt her again, I''ll break you in two."


    "That''s rather bold of you, considering your position." Nul¨¨nne grinned at me. "Do you hear that? It seems like you have yourself a loyal little pet. Isn''t it darling how he thinks he can protect you? He''s no different than all those fools who fall at our feet to beg for mercy." She pulled me forward only to slam me back again, the blade pressed more firmly against my neck.


    I bit the inside of my cheek to keep from making a sound, but I couldn''t stop the panic that rose in my throat. She was stronger than she looked. It was becoming hard to breathe. I could feel the mounting pressure against my windpipe.


    Ashkan took a step towards the flame wall surrounding her and me. "Let her go!" He didn''t even sound angry. Just determined.


    The cultist was about to say something, but just then, she grunted and looked down. A bolt had lodged itself through the armor covering her leg, blood blooming around it. Another thudded into her side. I didn''t need to see where the bolts were coming from. I didn''t have time to look, anyway. As soon as the pressure on my neck loosened, I knocked away Nul¨¨nne''s sword, then punched her as hard as I could, my knuckles landing right on her nose with a satisfying crunch. I heard something pop as she cried out in pain. The flame wall vanished. I prepared for a follow-up attack, but Ashkan was already one step ahead.


    He lowered his crossbow from his eye. "I told you to let her go."


    His hand shot out, and with it, thorny vines and branches grew from the train''s flooring, wrapping tightly around Nul¨¨nne. Ashkan pulled his arm back sharply, and she was dragged roughly to the front end of the train car.


    "Unhand me!" Nul¨¨nne screeched. Her voice was slightly nasally. The punch had done its work. "You insolent wretch!" The blood seeping down her face coated her teeth, giving them an eerie red sheen, similar to the streak in her hair. With some effort, she set the vines aflame, reducing her restraints to dust. Two arrows were still sticking out of her.


    Ashkan was unphased as he reloaded his crossbow. "Don''t make me skewer your brain through your eye."


    She sneered at him as the branches shriveled and crumbled into ash. "It will be your brains spilling soon enough, mark my words."


    "It''d be so much easier if keeping them ''alive'' so they can be imprisoned wasn''t our first priority..." he sighed. "Let''s just stop this train."


    Nul¨¨nne stumbled to her feet, still bleeding. "Not on your life!"


    She lunged towards us with her remaining blade drawn. He didn''t have time to dodge. He barely even raised his shield. A fraction of a second too late, I realized she hadn''t swiped with her sword. She was feinting. What she''d conjured in her fist was a scorching, writhing sphere of black fire. It headed straight for Ashkan''s chest. Everything seemed to go in slow motion. He had mere seconds to act, maybe less.


    Ashkan didn''t move. Why isn''t he moving?! Panic flooded my veins, bringing with it a rush of adrenaline. Before I knew it, I was using the rest of my dwindling magic reserves to call up a burst of towering crystals. I didn''t even know it was coming. It was desperate, hasty ¨C rudimentary in design and force. But it was my power, coursing through my fingertips.


    I shielded my eyes as the crystals shattered into iridescent dust. "Ash!" The breath rushed out of my lungs.


    When I lowered my arm, the blast had missed its mark by an inch or two, and my crystal barrier had shattered. Ashkan''s eyes were wide in shock. But he was still in one piece. He glanced down at his chest, as if to check. I think we both were thinking the same thing in that moment: There''s a good chance that could''ve killed him.


    The cult leader took a shaky, shallow breath. She was hurt badly, but there was an angry spark in her eyes. A seething fire that wouldn''t die down so easily. The way her expression was twisted gave me goosebumps. I took a few steps back to put distance between us. My arms ached from the blowback of my crystals, and my fingers still buzzed with the aftereffects of magic. I was almost empty, but I needed to keep my guard up. There was no telling what she was going to do next.


    Nul¨¨nne hissed through her teeth as she clutched her broken nose with one hand. "Filthy insects," she spat, "letting yourselves rely on such a primitive, unclean technique." She glanced at me with disgust, contempt dripping from her words.


    Ashkan perched his axe on his shoulder, his eyes never leaving his target. "I''d say the real problem is how you think you can get away with this."


    "And yet," Nul¨¨nne said with a mirthless laugh, "look at where that attitude has brought you."


    "All the way to your doorstep, ready to give you a well-deserved beating."


    She smirked. "How valiant. So noble. And you''ve almost made it this far...only for this to be as far as you go." Her smirk fell, her lips pursing in a frown. "A pity, really." She sounded bored again. "But it doesn''t matter. This is over."


    I held my glaive tighter. "I''ll say."


    With that, Ashkan and I charged forward, ready to finish this. As soon as he was in range, the leader conjured an arc of fire from her palm. He jumped aside, narrowly dodging the searing attack. She then swung with her blade, but Ashkan parried with his axe, locking the two in combat. I tried to circle around behind Nul¨¨nne and take the opening to strike, but she turned in a flurry of dark fabric. I only saw a flash of vermilion hair as her heel came at me.


    There wasn''t time to think. I thrust my glaive upwards, bracing my weapon against her kick. Nul¨¨nne was lifted up and carried off her feet with the momentum. As she landed, she held her sword at her side and sent a blast of fire my way. I rolled out of range just as the flames burst, hitting the train car''s back wall. Nul¨¨nne spun back to face Ashkan. She swung again and again, her blade clashing against the metal of his shield. She wasn''t giving him a chance to breathe, much less retaliate.


    A surge of desperation filled me. Everything happened so quickly. An angry red haze took over, coating my every thought. Without much thought, I slapped my hand against the floor of the train car, the burning sensation under my skin igniting. Neon blue lightning raced towards Nul¨¨nne''s feet like a serrated whip. Before she could dodge, it hit its mark, coursing through her entire body. Her shriek pierced the air, but I barely heard it. Anger and panic were the only things occupying my brain space. I was on autopilot. Blood rushed in my ears. A million different scenarios flashed through my mind, all of them ending with my own unmoving body. I needed to make sure that didn''t happen. No matter what.


    Within seconds, Nul¨¨nne was pinned to the train''s control board by jagged, crystal shards. Sparks zapped across her cracked, black armour. When I finally stopped, I felt the strain. My breathing was heavy; my heart beat quicker than the wind outside. Pain throbbed throughout my entire being.


    "Vermin," Nul¨¨nne''s gravely voice croaked weakly. She was conscious, but barely. "Why you, filthy hunters... Wretched...brats..."


    "Give it a rest already," Ashkan muttered. "You''ve lost."


    My thoughts were swimming. Everything around me felt dulled. I watched as he sheathed his axe and stepped towards the giant lever sticking out of the floor. There was only a few feet of space between it and Nul¨¨nne''s bleeding form. She didn''t react when Ashkan yanked it down. Instead, she gave a feeble smile, her head hanging in resignation.


    The brakes let out a horrific, metallic wail as they started to grind against the wheels of the train. A thunderous screech shook the ground beneath us as we finally started to slow.


    As I stood there panting, Nul¨¨nne coughed up some blood. "The lord won''t forgive this... You''ll regret...this day for the rest...of your pathetic life." She struggled to move her mouth properly as she spoke. Over half of her torso was stained dark crimson. I didn''t know exactly how much damage the lightning had done, but there was no doubt it had fried some of her internal organs. Or...whatever Inkbloods had inside them.


    Ashkan shrugged his shoulders nonchalantly. "Well, you can pass along my regards if you get the chance."


    I glared down at the leader''s bloody figure. "If you know what''s good for you, you won''t try this again," I told her, my voice coming out hoarser than I''d meant.


    Her eyes, now bloodshot and half-lidded, bore into mine with unwavering hatred. "Oh, my dear hunter..." she breathed, "the war has just begun."


    Then, her hands, pinned by the wrists, reached out and began glowing black. Dark flames suddenly surrounded her. In a split second, the shards of crystal I''d conjured disintegrated, and the two arrows in her body dissolved into a wisp of smoke. Ashkan and I leapt away, startled. The fire was spreading to the ceiling and walls. The air grew hotter by the second. Sparks were raining down everywhere.


    The scent of smoke tickled my nose. I coughed and took a step back as black smog began billowing from the train''s internal engine. There was a large crack in the glass of the front window. The lights on the control board started to blink and dim, and a loud whine echoed through the car. I heard a popping sound from the machinery. The entire vehicle jerked sharply, almost throwing me to the ground. The metal was starting to buckle.


    "Shit, shit!" I coughed as my vision was filled with black smoke. "Ash!" I covered my mouth with my hand and stumbled my way towards where I thought he was standing.


    "We have to get off the train!" His voice came from somewhere ahead.


    "Y-Yeah!" I replied. My throat stung. The smoke was getting worse. The fire was spreading fast. "What about Nul¨¨nne?! We didn''t go through all this just to not slice her!"


    Even though the fire was burning hotter and higher, I could make out her silhouette, still slumped against the control panel. A split second later, the train''s front windows burst into shards.


    "There''s no time!" Ashkan yelled, his voice strained.


    Heat washed over us like a fiery blanket. The smoke was getting denser and darker. It was becoming impossible to breathe. My legs were weak and unsteady. I stumbled blindly through the thick, suffocating fumes. The ground lurched underneath my feet. Another loud popping sound rang in my ears.


    As I stared at Nul¨¨nne, her image blurry through the inferno, the angry red haze from before returned. She was our mission. We had to capture her. I needed to capture her. This whole thing would have been for nothing if we left her behind. She had to pay. And if she couldn''t be imprisoned, she had to be exterminated. I''d already fled from Tarkus last time. I couldn''t fail this time, too. I wouldn''t leave without accomplishing what I came here for.


    My eyes darted towards the exit, then back to Nul¨¨nne.


    She had to pay. This couldn''t be for nothing. I wouldn''t leave here a failure.


    I took a step towards the leader, the burning embers of the train stinging my skin. Her neck was protected by a tall metal choker. I had to break through it first. The flames were hot on my heels, singing the edges of my clothes. My eyes stung.


    "Grey!" Ashkan called out.


    "Go!" I ordered him. "Get out of here! I''m right behind you!"


    "No! Agh¨C What are you doing?!"


    I couldn''t respond. If I wasted any more time, I might lose my nerve. My drive. With all the strength left in my body, I enchanted my blade, then slammed it into her neck. The metal choker shattered instantly. The train creaked. Sparks flew. My vision was starting to blur. I couldn''t breathe. The smoke was inescapable. But I couldn''t stop. I had to make sure she wasn''t coming back. Had to make sure she wouldn''t hurt anyone else.


    In a burst of energy, I sliced, cutting a deep gash across her neck, across her tattoo. I had to make sure she was gone. The cut was deep. Blood, black and oozing, spilled out of her, pooling beneath her crumpled figure. The flames were starting to turn her clothes to soot. I''d done it. I''d finished the mission. One less monster to deal with.


    "BRIELLE!" Ashkan''s shout snapped me out of it.


    I gasped and blinked hard, the spell on my glaive dissolving. A second later, something yanked me backwards, almost throwing me off my feet. Ashkan. He pulled me towards the back end of the train car, where the fire hadn''t completely consumed the floor yet. The door swung open. A gust of wind and rain blew past.


    "We have to jump!"


    "W-What?!"


    He didn''t repeat himself. We had no time. In an instant, he grabbed me and threw us both off the back of the train. My stomach plummeted as we began hurtling towards the ground, the train racing past us. I braced myself. I knew this was going to hurt.


    ...But the pain never came. Ashkan''s arms were wrapped around me, and a moment later, mossy roots and vines sprouted from the earth. As we tumbled, they caught our fall and cushioned our landing. The vines continued to grow and extend, racing forward with the speed of the train as it rolled away, before finally pulling us to safety, as if they had minds of their own. We slowed down as we were gently carried towards the muddy grass beside the tracks. I rolled off the roots and onto the ground, leaving Ashkan to be wrapped up like a burrito in a cocoon of plant matter a few feet above the grass. One vine was still snaked around my wrist.


    Behind us, the locomotive burned devastatingly as it continued down the tracks. I could barely see it through the wall of smoke. The entire car had turned black as fire and sparks crackled within. My vision was hazy, both from the smoke and from my depleted energy. The strain on my body was taking its toll. My limbs felt like dead weight. I coughed, struggling to sit upright.


    Ashkan tore his way out of his green cocoon. "Hey! Are you okay?!" he asked urgently as he slid down the vines to the ground.


    I nodded. "Are you okay?"


    I didn''t even register his relieved smile before he grabbed me and crushed me into a bear hug. I froze for a split second. My body was exhausted, so it took me a second to respond to his embrace. He held me so tightly, it felt like my spine would break in two.


    "That was an awfully reckless decision you just made." His voice was muffled.


    I pressed my face into his shoulder, hugging him back just as tightly. I hadn''t realized how badly I needed that until it actually happened. "Well... You''ve made worse."


    Ashkan let go and laughed breathily. I smiled wearily at him. My smile soon turned into a grin, and I started to giggle. He joined me in laughing, and the two of us fell back onto the soft grass. It felt needed. Inappropriate, maybe, but...needed. The roots and vines tangled around us sprouted a handful of small, white flowers.


    I couldn''t help but wonder, as our laughter petered off, what exactly I was laughing at. Was it relief that we survived? Or was it from the adrenaline that came with surviving? Maybe it was something else. Maybe it was a coping mechanism, so that we wouldn''t have to think about the implications of what we''d just done. How I had just ''killed'' one leader of a cult hellbent on murdering us.


    My head was still reeling from the sudden affection. I stared at Ash blankly, barely able to string a few thoughts together. My exhaustion was beginning to hit me like a ton of bricks. He lay there, breathing heavily, as his head lolled to one side, facing me. His eyes were half-closed, but there was still a sparkle to them. A tiny, genuine smile graced his face. My stomach turned to jelly. And to think, I thought I could actually make myself act coldly towards him.


    "Well... I''m glad we survived that." It sounded stupid even to me. But it was all I could think of saying.


    Ashkan chuckled and let his eyes close. "Me too," he mumbled. He paused for a moment, as if thinking. "That... That could have been a disaster."


    "To put it lightly." My words felt hollow. The adrenaline rush was definitely starting to subside. The reality of our situation was settling in.


    "Hey! HEY!" a voice shouted behind us. "HEY! Are you all right? What¨C? What happened here?!"


    I sat up to see a familiar figure running towards us. Blue. My eyes widened as relief flooded through me. Her boots pounded the ground as she approached, splashing up mud with every stride.


    She reached us and skidded to a halt, almost slipping on the wet grass. She fell to her knees beside me, pulled her pack off, and rummaged through it. "I have it! I have it, just... Eriterg, drink it!" She pulled out two small glass vials from a pouch, handing one to me and one to Ash.


    I wasted no time, immediately uncorking the bottle and downing the purplish liquid. Within seconds, it seemed that the world came into sharper focus, the sound around me seemed more acute, the colours more vibrant. My mind and body were buzzing with energy. I was still tired, sore, and bleeding, but I could function again.


    "Oh, thank the stars. Thank the gods. What happened?" Blue repeated herself. Her eyes flicked back and forth between us, wide with worry.


    Ashkan and I exchanged a glance.


    He rubbed his temple with his fingers. "How much detail do you want?"


    As Ash relayed everything that had happened to our fellow hunter, I got to work on healing his and my wounds. We were relatively unscathed, all things considered. No punctures or broken bones. Just some burns, scrapes, and bruises. The slash just below my collarbone wasn''t anything to worry about. Neither was a cut on Ashkan''s hand. We''d gotten pretty lucky.


    "I see," Blue breathed as Ash finished talking. She stared at the burning train, a conflicted expression on her face.


    "It wasn''t an ideal outcome," I spoke up, "but we did what we could."


    She looked at me seriously. "Is Nul¨¨nne sliced?"


    I hesitated, then nodded. "There was no way we could''ve dragged her off the train, and no way for us to stay on that train without dying. We had no other choice."


    Blue let out a long sigh, then shook her head. "It''s all right. I''m glad you''re safe."


    "How are the twins? Is Tabs feeling better?" Ashkan asked.


    She nodded. "They''re resting at an outpost nearby. Tabs is gonna be fine, thanks to Grey''s quick healing. He just needs a good night''s rest. You guys did great today."


    The three of us looked back to the now stopped train, a ball of black and red in the distance. The rain had lessened it slightly. We sat in silence for a while, watching the flames slowly dwindle and die.


    "So," Ashkan began, "how are we going to clean this up?"


    Blue crossed her arms. "I am going to report back to Perl, and they''ll assign local hunters to take care of the investigation and the cleanup. You two are going to go straight home. Understood?"


    I was a little surprised. "Aren''t we on the same level as you now? Shouldn''t we be involved in the cleanup, too?"


    "You are on the same level. You''re hunters, not interns. But the League spreads workload as evenly as possible. You''ve done more than your fair share today. Now, go home. Rest. Recuperate. You deserve it."


    "And you don''t?" Ashkan raised an eyebrow.


    She smiled. "I have to write the report. You guys did the hardest part."


    "All right, fine. Thanks for looking out for us." He sighed and got to his feet. He then offered me a hand, which I took.


    Blue gave us a salute. "It''s my job. I hope to see you guys around HQ."


    We said our goodbyes, and Ash and I left the scene. We walked a short way before using our rings to teleport back to Nelorismel.


    The frigid alleyway from earlier materialized before me. The sky was dark and clouded, and the cobblestone ground was muddy. The only lights around us came from a flickering lantern above a door and another one a few meters down the alley. I instantly felt better just being rid of my heavy gear and weapons. It felt so surreal now, as if I had imagined it. As if the last couple of hours hadn''t even happened.


    "What a day," Ashkan remarked as he put his hood up.


    I felt an impulse to smile at his placidity. Instead, I sighed softly and ran a hand through my hair. "What a day..." I echoed, starting down the alley.


    He followed close behind. "Are you feeling better? Do you need any more potions? Or bandages, maybe?"


    I shook my head. "Thanks, but I''m okay. What about you?"


    He gave a casual shrug. "Nothing that will slow me down."


    The streets weren''t as deserted as I expected them to be. Many of the windows around us were still lit, and some passersby were still out and about. I stuffed my hands in my pockets. I wasn''t sure what to say, now that all was said and done. My mind was still replaying what had happened in that train. What we had done. What I had done. Everything in Emiarhia always moved so quickly. When I''d started this adventure in the summer, I never would''ve expected to end up here, having done what I did, where I was. At least not past the point of only fulfilling my saviour responsibilities. I mean, from there, I thought I''d just bow my head, follow instructions, do what needed to be done, and live out the rest of my life in relative obscurity. A story. That''s all the situation was supposed to be. But that''s not what the universe had planned for me. And this, this contract with the League, was different ¨C it was my choice. I could''ve turned the opportunity down and stayed safely within my walls, but I didn''t, because it gave me purpose. I just couldn''t help questioning if I''d made the right decision.


    Ashkan gave a long, loud yawn beside me. He was always able to just fall right back into his typical demeanour. I envied him, to an extent.


    "Tired?" I asked him.


    He rubbed the back of his head. "Just a little. Are you? Did you want to head home?"


    "Not really..." I admitted. "But I should. It''s pretty late."


    He looked down at me, studying my expression. "What''s on your mind? Are you still shaken up?"


    I paused, then shook my head. "Not shaken up... Just...in thought?"


    "Oh. Anything specific? You can always talk to me," he added. His tone turned softer.


    Having still not figured out what exactly had changed in my feelings towards him, every instance of care or concern that he showed me almost made me irritated. Almost. It wasn''t his fault. I knew that. It was just the awkwardness that came with having tried to be cold to him and now not being sure how to behave.


    "Um..." I began, then sighed. "Should we be doing this? Was this a good idea?"


    He blinked. "If you don''t like being a hunter, you can always leave."


    "It''s not that. I just... This is so much, and I feel like I haven''t been handling it well. And I know we did the right thing, and this is the way it has to be, but..."


    "You did a great job today," he said with a frown.


    My fists clenched in frustration. "I feel like a murderer." I didn''t realize that I''d said it until after the words had left my mouth.


    Ashkan stopped walking. "Huh?"


    I halted. "I mean... That''s what they''re going to say, right? They''re going to call us murderers, not heroes. Inkbloods that don''t get properly eliminated... I don''t know how long they take to reanimate, but they sure look like regular corpses when they''re not sliced. And from what I''ve gathered, the general population doesn''t know that Inkbloods aren''t people. To them, hunters are...killers. How is it justified?"


    "...I''ve never thought of it like that," he confessed. His eyes were wide.


    My cheeks went warm. "I... I know! And I''m not criticizing the League! It''s just me... A thought I''ve had." I fidgeted and began to grow embarrassed.


    Ashkan pressed his lips together, brows furrowing before crossing his arms. "...Is that all?"


    I stiffened. "I guess so. It''s kind of a lot."


    He remained quiet. A few seconds passed in the semi-darkness before he finally spoke up. "Quit, then."


    His words stung. "What?"


    "You''ve clearly already been through enough. So, quit. Tell Perl that it''s too much, and you want out." He shrugged and continued walking down the street.


    A flash of annoyance ran through me, and I chased after him. "Is that really the advice you''re gonna give?"


    "Yup." He brushed me off like it was nothing, just like that.


    This sudden, blunt attitude irked me, so I put myself in front of him, stopping him dead in his tracks. "Does this conversation mean nothing to you? My fears... They don''t matter?"


    "They mean plenty to me," he said flatly. "Do you think I don''t understand what you''re feeling?"


    "Really?" I snapped. "With the way you act, it seems like you''ve never felt a shred of anxiety or fear in your life!"


    "We both know that''s not true." His tone was stern, but he wasn''t yelling. "I can tell you''re conflicted, okay? But your best bet is to talk it out. Quit, if you really want to. No hard feelings. It''s a valid choice."


    "Why would you want me to quit? I never said I wanted to."


    He shook his head. "I don''t want you to quit. But you''re missing the point."


    I threw my hands in the air. "And what''s that?"


    He met my glare head-on, a coolness in his eyes. "There''s a difference between feeling conflicted and seriously doubting your choices. Conflict is normal, Brie, but I''m not about to stand by and let you convince yourself you did something wrong. I''ve seen what that does to a person." He paused, giving me a searching look. "The way I see it is, if you wanted to quit, you would''ve already."


    The frustration I''d felt just a second ago disappeared into nothing. Ashkan''s eyes softened as we held each other''s gaze.


    He smiled slightly. "No regrets, remember?"


    "...You''re right." I laughed quietly and hung my head. "Sorry."


    He placed a hand on my shoulder and gave it a squeeze. "You know, if it weren''t for you, I probably wouldn''t have become a hunter. Maybe this isn''t what you''d planned for yourself. It''s definitely not what I had in mind for my future, either. But... I''ve decided to keep doing what I believe in, no matter the outcome." He took a breath, and I looked back up to him. "If there''s anyone I trust to be out there with me, it''s you. So, give yourself some credit."


    My cheeks felt warm again. "You trust me?" I mumbled.


    "With my life, honestly."


    I could only give him a small smile in reply. His words made my stomach do flip-flops, and my thoughts felt muddled. I didn''t know what had changed or when it''d changed. All I knew was that in this moment, the way I felt about him was...reshaping. But it was so unfamiliar that I couldn''t even begin to describe it. All I knew was that I needed to be alone to sort myself out.


    We strolled silently side by side in the warm light of the lanterns that lit the city streets, eventually arriving in the market district. I''d gotten used to walking at Ashkan''s side, but today I felt so acutely aware of the few inches of space between us that it was nearly maddening. I didn''t understand what was happening to me. My posture felt tense. Every time our arms accidentally brushed each other, it was like my whole arm had caught on fire.


    I turned to him, intending to tell him that I needed to get going. But just as I did, I noticed him glance over in my direction and open his mouth to say something. We spoke in unison, interrupting each other.


    "Hey¨C!"


    "I think I''m gonna¨C"


    We both paused and exchanged a glance, then started laughing. Ashkan gestured for me to go ahead, but I shook my head, prompting him to talk.


    He held a finger in the air. "...Do you hear that?"


    I quieted and strained to listen. Sure enough, I could hear the melody of vibrant music, shouts, and raucous laughter floating through the air. As I tried to find the source of the sounds, my eyes landed on a familiar, lighted archway in the distance. The most popular tavern in Nelorismel, of course. The Roaring Witch.


    "A celebration?" Ashkan inquired as he stepped towards the building.


    I nodded slowly, my feet glued in place. "...I think so."


    He turned to look back at me with an almost expectant look on his face. It was dark in the town square; the only sources of illumination were the streetlamps and the radiance that spilled out from still-open businesses. With his hood up and hair falling over his face, Ashkan should''ve looked intimidating or sullen. Yet, all I could notice were his warm, green eyes, almost glittering in the dim light. I knew that I should''ve just excused myself and gone home. The day had been long and my whole body ached. But all at once, the thought of returning home to sit alone in the dark with only my tangled thoughts seemed a thousand times more undesirable. Maybe just one drink, I reasoned. And surely not for that long...


    Ashkan tilted his head questioningly.


    A light feeling filled my chest. "Okay. Let''s go."


    He grinned, and we made our way over to the large brick building.

 Chapter 8 ~ The Universe Is Laughing

    As Ashkan and I got closer to The Roaring Witch, the music grew louder, and my hesitation grew with it. This was easily the busiest I''d ever seen it. People were sitting out on the tavern''s veranda even though it was snowing. There were others hanging around out front, drinking and chatting away, and I could see that the interior was just as crowded. With this many people around, one of two things was bound to happen: Either it would be too crowded to notice us, or everyone would instantly recognize us.


    "Ash, are you sure we should be here?" I said under my breath, trying not to sound alarmed as he opened the door.


    "It''s fine," he replied dismissively. "We''re both wearing hoods. And everyone here is surely pie-eyed by now. Besides, we could use a bit of a celebratory evening, right?"


    Before I could answer, I was unceremoniously shoved aside by a very rowdy man bursting out of the tavern.


    "Thanks a bunch, mates!" he slurred in a very intoxicated tone. "Have a bonnie night!"


    I blinked and caught myself from stumbling, but not before colliding into Ashkan''s side. He put his hand on my shoulder to steady me, and I instinctively flinched at the contact. He frowned a little as he removed his hand.


    "You all right?" he asked.


    My face flushed in embarrassment. I looked away. "Uh, yeah. Let''s just get in before I change my mind."


    I headed straight in, making sure not to touch him as I walked past, though my cheeks burned as I felt his gaze linger on me. I had to duck under an arm of a woman carrying a drink before stepping inside. Smoky, candlelit lanterns hung from the exposed timber ceilings. Faded pennants covered the walls. Laughter filled the air as patrons chatted loudly while playing darts or arm wrestling or chatting over mugs of frothy drinks. Many tables and benches had been pushed up against the walls, allowing the dance floor in the centre to stay clear and the servers to move more efficiently through the throng. The bar area, on the other hand, was absolutely packed.


    I kept my head down as we weaved through the room. We had a couple of close calls with drunken revelers, but thankfully our hoods stayed in place. After stepping around a drunk man who looked as if he could topple over at any second, I spotted an open space at the bar counter. A pair of women had just finished their drinks and left their spots. Without any hesitation, I lunged for the two empty seats. I hopped onto a stool and grinned victoriously, earning an amused look from Ashkan as he slid in beside me.


    As I brushed the snow out of my hair and off my shoulders, I turned towards the bartender ¨C Elliott. His face lit up as his eyes met mine, and he made a beeline in my direction, sliding drinks to four customers along the way. He reached across the bar counter and shook my hand enthusiastically.


    "Brielle! It''s been too long!" he exclaimed, voice carrying over the general din. "What brings you here tonight, of all nights?"


    I gave a friendly nod. "Just a bit of unwinding."


    Elliott leaned forward a little, tossing a damp rag over his shoulder. "I''m glad to see you. And is that Ashkan? Where''ve you been hiding?"


    "The usual. Just working," he replied coolly.


    "Always working, always on the go... I''d expect nothing less." He straightened up and smiled. "Now, what can I get for the two of you?"


    Ashkan''s gaze met mine, and he raised a brow, inviting me to go first.


    I drummed my fingers on the table. "Um... Do you have any recommendations?"


    "Always!" he responded. "Right now, we have some really delicious hot ciders, mulled wines, and spiced teas. But, if you''d prefer a mixed drink, we have an abundance of options. What''s your fancy?"


    "Hmmm." I glanced over the bar shelves. "Something sweet?"


    "I''m on it," he replied. "And Ashkan, the usual?"


    Ashkan nodded. "Please."


    We watched as Elliott dashed over to the other end of the bar. Ashkan crossed his arms and leaned on the counter.


    "So," he said, tilting his head slightly. "''Unwinding'', huh?"


    I shrugged. "Figured I''d take your advice."


    His expression turned smug. "Oh, so I''m getting the credit for this one, am I?"


    I rolled my eyes, though a smile tugged at the corner of my lips. "Don''t get used to it."


    He winked. "You''re not wrong. You''ve certainly earned it."


    "We both have," I said softly.


    Elliott soon returned with two glasses in hand, a smile plastered on his face. He set down a few ounces of amber liquid in front of Ashkan before placing a fizzy, transparent drink in front of me. I held it to my lips and took a small sip. It was nicely sweet, and had the taste of citrus mixed in with flowery honey. Elliott rested a hand on his hip, expectantly awaiting my verdict. I nodded enthusiastically.


    "Delicious. Thank you," I said.


    "Anytime. Just wave me down when you want another." Elliott gave Ashkan a pat on the shoulder, then turned away.


    Ash chuckled and shook his head. He raised his drink in my direction. "To our accomplishments, I suppose."


    "To us," I added with a laugh, clinking my glass with his.


    I took a bigger gulp from my drink, and we fell into easy conversation. After the rough start to the evening, it was comforting to just spend time with Ashkan as simple friends. No Inkbloods, no League talk, and no doubts. Just some casual talk about our thoughts and opinions. I barely remembered the last time we had a normal conversation about nothing serious. It wasn''t a momentous or meaningful conversation at all, but after our particularly eventful day, I think we both needed it.


    Our drinks were gone before we knew it. We were helping ourselves to a third soon enough. I wasn''t sure what kind of alcohol Ash had been given, but it looked pretty strong. So strong that one whiff of the stuff was enough to make my nose scrunch up.


    "That smells awful," I commented.


    "Oh, really?" He lifted the glass to my nose, and the overwhelming scent made me flinch. He laughed and pulled the glass away. "Let me guess, you had one bad pour, one time, and suddenly you''re too good for rewhijl?"


    "Bold of you to assume I even know what that is," I pointed out.


    Ashkan closed his eyes and took another sip. After holding the taste in his mouth for a moment, he sighed. "Perfection."


    I made a gagging sound and he burst into laughter, almost spilling his drink. He looked so carefree for once. Seeing him smile made something spark within me.


    "I never would''ve expected this side of you, you know," he remarked.


    I looked over my glass at him. "Hm?"


    He looked contemplative for a second, but his mouth then curled up in a half-smile. "The one who speaks her mind. Who makes snappy remarks."


    "Really?" I tilted my head slightly, giving him a coy look. "What kind of impression was I giving off in the beginning?"


    Ashkan raised his glass to his mouth, then paused, considering. He gave a thoughtful hum. "I''m not sure." He tilted his drink in my direction. "Quiet. Nervous, maybe. But you were grappling with the existence of a bloody alternate universe. Who could blame you?" He gave a shrug, and then downed the rest of the liquid in one swig. "In any case, that''s not how I see you anymore. Not in the least."


    My cheeks felt warm ¨C a combination of the drinks and our conversation. "What do you see now, then?" I asked, prepared to regret the question.


    "An...unpredictable force," he answered, tapping the side of his glass with his finger.


    I wanted to come up with something clever to say. But as I met Ashkan''s gaze, the words vanished. My stomach was full of butterflies and my heart felt as if it were doing cartwheels. It felt so surreal to be here with him right now, in the middle of a lively celebration. Everything else around me seemed to melt away. There was something magnetic about him that I couldn''t quite explain. I felt the overwhelming need to be closer to him. And yet, at the same time, I was afraid. The thought of moving closer terrified me. So instead, I stayed in place, unsure of what to say or do, my mouth feeling as though it were sewn shut.


    I must''ve stared for longer than I intended, because Ashkan shifted uneasily under my gaze and looked away. His brow creased slightly.


    "...I don''t mean that in a bad way," he finally added.


    A weak laugh escaped me, breaking the tension. "Not an answer I expected. But I''ll take it."


    "Thought it''d be less complicated?"


    "Something like that."


    He clicked his tongue. "It never is. I''m just glad I can read you a bit better these days. When we first met, there wasn''t much to go off of. You mostly seemed like a...question. Now, there''s answers."


    I chuckled again. "That makes absolutely no sense."


    "Sorry, sorry," Ashkan replied. "The drinks are getting to me a bit, I''ll admit. Gets me talking a bit senselessly..."


    My head was getting a little fuzzy, too, but I had a hard time pinpointing whether it was from the drinks or something else. "I''d rather that than you not saying anything."


    He paused and looked at me. "Meaning?"


    I gave a shrug and kept my tone casual, but my response came surprisingly easily. "I... I like when you share your thoughts with me."


    A flush spread over his cheeks and up to the points of his ears. He let out a heavy exhale, almost like a sigh. "...Come on..." The embarrassment was audible in his voice.


    "What? What''s wrong with that?" I asked with a laugh.


    He propped an elbow on the bar and pressed his forehead into his hand. "...Doing a bloody bang-up job of keeping cool and aloof, aren''t I?"


    "There''s no one to impress," I assured him, my own face going warm.


    "Yes, the drinks are helping with that," he muttered, dragging his hand down to cover his mouth. The redness lingered in his face. A crooked smile peeked out from behind his fingers. It was the expression someone made when trying to hold in a laugh ¨C an unusual one for him, but not a bad look. His green eyes looked bright with mirth and...something else I couldn''t quite place.


    Just as quickly as he smiled, Ash took on a much more stern expression. Then he cleared his throat and broke our gaze, swirling what was left of the liquid in his glass. His demeanour was as relaxed as ever, and yet at the same time his gaze was sharp, piercing right through the air. Through the noise and chaos... That restless look of his was focused on nothing in particular. I followed his gaze. As far as I could tell, the only thing that held his attention was a candle sitting on a table. Nothing interesting.


    Elliott passed by to give us each another refill. We talked a bit about nothing in particular and joked around. Before long, I had already downed a fourth drink. My cheeks felt perpetually warm, and the room had started to spin slightly. It had been a while since I''d drunk enough to actually feel something. But this time, I was definitely starting to feel it. Ashkan wasn''t faring much better. Our conversations were getting increasingly punctuated with laughter and gestures. At least we were both having fun.


    Suddenly, the music switched over from a more traditional, jazz-sounding melody to something much more folk-like and upbeat. The crowd on the dance floor let out a chorus of excited cheers. It was an iconic song, one even I recognized. I watched with amusement as many of the patrons clamoured to clear an open space on the dance floor and began to dance, some stumbling slightly. A few people grabbed partners, and in mere seconds, the entire dance floor was packed with bodies. The floor vibrated beneath us, the sound of boots thumping and hands clapping in time to the beat.


    Ashkan gave the space a once-over, his eyes lingering on the people gathered on the floor for a split second, but didn''t offer anything further. I could practically sense the question on his mind. But the look on his face was indifferent. Was he hesitating to ask? He''d never been one to shy away completely from dancing, at least not after some convincing. But his expression told me now wasn''t going to be one of those times. Not that I was eager to jump right into it myself. After all, we were trying to lay low. I took a sip from my drink and stared into the crowd.


    "You don''t want to join?" I questioned, teasing slightly.


    A ghost of a smile appeared on Ashkan''s face. "No."


    I frowned. "Really?"


    "Really."


    "Now I''m worried."


    He let out a soft snort of laughter. "Nothing to worry about. I''m content where I am."


    I noticed he''d hardly glanced away from the dance floor the entire time. He looked like he was at war with himself. As if part of him wanted to join, and the other part didn''t. Like his head and heart were at odds. A sentiment I could very much relate to. A type of struggle I was just getting familiar with. It was a bit ironic.


    Just as I was about to change the subject, someone grabbed my elbow and pulled me off my stool in a single motion. Before I could react, I was thrown into the fray of dancing bodies. At this point, I was a little disoriented from the drinks, so I reeled and flailed at the motion. My stomach dropped. Curses burst from my lips, and I fought to hide my face with my hood.


    I whipped around towards whoever had pulled me, fully ready to defend myself. It was some guy I didn''t recognize ¨C dark hair, high-collared jacket, and a very dashing physique to say the least. There was a carefree air about him, too. Drunk enough to touch a total stranger without a word of warning, it seemed. Still, there wasn''t any malice in his gesture. Just a grin and two raised hands as an invitation to dance.


    Unperturbed, he raised his brows in amusement. "Dance?"


    My eyes narrowed and I gave a firm shake of the head. "Sorry¨C"


    I didn''t have a chance to finish; he spun around me and my arms were grabbed again. He moved a bit clumsily and held on loosely, as if he might fall over at any second. However, he managed to pull me onto the dance floor with just enough force to encourage me to move along with him. Against my better judgement. More people noticed and began to join us in the middle of the floor.


    Panic surged through me. "Seriously, no thank you!" I blurted out, struggling to pry my arms free.


    "Come on!" he urged. "Live a little!"


    Despite my protests, the man was determined. He gave another spin and managed to trap one of my hands within his own. Taking advantage of the proximity, he wrapped his other arm around my waist. He dipped me dangerously low before pulling me back up. All I could do was to not trip over my feet and hope it would end soon.


    "Let''s make this interesting, huh?" He waggled his brows, clearly amused.


    "What?"


    Then, I was twirled in a wide arc and released into a tangle of flailing arms. Someone grabbed me and pulled me into them. Then I was thrown to another set of hands, and the cycle repeated. It went on and on like a whirlwind, people grabbing and swinging me about in some dizzying pattern that I had no hope of understanding. I wasn''t alone in this either. Laughter and exclamations carried throughout the room from others who were being passed around just like me. I kept trying to escape, but every time I turned to go one direction, another person was there to push me into the fray once again. I bumped shoulders with a couple people as we were tossed back and forth, all of us scrambling to find our bearings.


    In a sudden move, one of the participants shoved me back into the young man who''d started this whole mess. I slammed into him and nearly fell to the ground, but his arms were around me, and caught me before I stumbled.


    "Hey there, darling. Did you miss me?" he quipped.


    His face was dangerously close, and I had to admit, he was handsome. But my mind wasn''t on romance. My face felt hot, my legs wobbled, and the music sounded like it was a mile away. All the spinning made me sick. The floor seemed to tilt underneath me. It was just a bunch of shapes, colours, and lights swirling together. People were singing and laughing and yelling, the sounds all muddled together. My hood fell off as the stranger twirled me around. My heart leapt into my throat. I had to get out of there.


    The music swelled, and I was promptly shoved towards another stranger in the dance circle, alongside a handful of others. The last thing I needed right now was to have more people grabbing and shoving me around like a pinball. I braced for impact and tried to come up with some sort of plan.


    As I was swept around the circle, a hand shot out and latched onto me, intercepting the motion. A very familiar one. I looked up.


    "Found you," Ashkan said with a slight smile. The momentum carried me into him. He took hold of my waist and pulled me out of the way of a pair of passing dancers, twirling us in a half-circle as he went. We moved to stand behind a large, wooden pillar.


    My heart felt like it was about to jump right out of my chest. "Uh... Thanks."


    "Are you all right? I wasn''t expecting it to be quite so..." He paused to survey me, his brows knitting together in concern. "...Rambunctious."


    I nodded quickly, a bit winded. "I''m good. Thank you."


    The song continued around us, with people still clapping and shouting the lyrics. But I barely processed any of it. All I could think about was Ashkan, and how close we were to one another right now. Our faces were inches apart, with my hands on his shoulders and his still firmly on my waist. It was impossible to not stare at him, and the same went for him, I realized. We''d been swept into each other''s orbit. There was something different in his eyes tonight, but I couldn''t pinpoint exactly what it was. He was hard to read. As usual.


    Ashkan abruptly let go of me and stepped back. "Oh, sorry... Sorry."


    I blinked a couple times. "No, no, it''s fine..."


    We stared at each other in awkward silence for a few moments. It felt like someone had suddenly dropped an ice cube down my spine. My heart felt as though it were about to punch its way out of my chest, but it also felt as though it were being wrung out like a damp towel. And I hated, HATED to admit it, but...I missed the closeness the instant he''d let go.


    What is this...? I asked myself, silently pleading for my mind to clear. But it was as foggy as the snow outside. And Ashkan didn''t seem to be in much better condition. He stood before me, looking almost bewildered. As if he were struggling with some internal question just as badly. The only thing I was sure of was that we were both too drunk to figure it out right now.


    "HEY!" A chorus of cheers sounded around the room, drawing my attention for a moment. People clapped their hands in unison and stomped their feet against the wooden floor. "Cross, sour, glum, no matter! Mend your soul again, again! With glee and drink, twice the latter, regret is beyond our ken!"


    Ash stuck his hands in his pockets. His head nodded from side to side with the beat. Then, he''d catch himself and resume his pose, keeping his expression carefully calm. I bit my tongue. Come on, really? Don''t give me the ''it''s not my style'' act now. He was hesitating ¨C that much, I could tell.


    I broke the awkwardness by throwing a gesture toward the direction of the dance floor. "Song''s almost over. Last chance."


    The hint brought a quiet, contemplative look to his face. His mouth twisted into a frown. It felt like he were sizing up the odds, or evaluating whether or not this was worth it. To stick out a bit. Embarrass himself, maybe. The air was heavy with a sense of uncertainty. That is, until he finally pulled his hands out of his pockets and took a step closer.


    His frown morphed into a wry smile. "Only because it''s you."


    Heat bloomed over my face, but I had no time to process it. Ash took both of my hands into his, and then... We were dancing.


    I wasn''t quite sure who''d started it. One moment, we were staring at one another, and the next, we''d launched ourselves into the middle of the maelstrom of bodies on the floor. Ashkan guided me in a series of movements, giving me an easy sequence to focus on. A chance to catch my breath. The alcohol made us both clumsy, but it was quickly tempered by laughter. And what we didn''t have in coordination, we made up for in enthusiasm.


    "Dance and jig ''til your knees fall weak! Charm a beauty; kiss her on the cheek! Call a toast to all our flawwws... We''ll mend our souls again!" the crowd sang.


    An increasingly uncontrollable and jubilant grin spread across my face, mirrored by a matching expression on Ashkan''s. People whirled around us. For a brief, intoxicated moment, it felt like we''d entered another plane of reality entirely. Nothing else mattered aside from us and the music. The weight on my shoulders was forgotten. The doubt, buried somewhere deep in the pit of my stomach. For those fleeting seconds, all those distractions, all that tension, none of it was anything more than a distant thought. I''d never known that feeling of lightness, of...rightness could manifest in such a chaotic way. Or that the person I would experience it with would be Ashkan, of all people.


    As the song neared its ending, and the crowd erupted into cheers and roars. A collection of whistles, applause, and laughter filled the air. I burst into a fit of giggles. Ashkan smiled, letting out a short laugh. The look on his face... It was unlike anything I''d seen before. I''d never seen his features so lit up with pure joy. ...It was adorable. And before I had the chance to think about it any further, I felt myself being lifted into the air. Ashkan raised me into a spin before carefully lowering me back to the ground. My grip on his shoulders tightened out of surprise. I laughed in both bewilderment and amusement.


    I looked up at Ash''s face, beaming. "What was that for?!"


    He shrugged and gave a nonchalant tilt of his head. "Don''t know. Felt right."


    We stood together, breathless and laughing. His hands left my waist to run them through his messy hair.


    I was almost stupefied. "I...I can''t believe we did that. We''re gonna get in so much trouble if we''re ever found out."


    "Don''t care," he admitted, shaking his head. "Worth it."


    My cheeks were so warm, I was sure I was blushing. And he wasn''t faring any better in that regard. Between the two of us, it seemed we could probably generate enough heat to start a small fire. But I liked the burning in my chest, because for once, it wasn''t a bad feeling. I couldn''t put my finger on exactly what it was, but...it was nice. At least when it came from him.


    <hr>


    We left The Roaring Witch not long after. Ashkan''s arm was slung across the back of my neck as we made our way through the cobblestone streets of Nelorismel. By this point, I''d sobered up a fair bit, but Ash was still tipsy. He stumbled a bit as we walked, giggling every so often to himself. I kept him upright and let him lean his weight onto me. Good thing his house wasn''t a long walk away.


    I couldn''t help but laugh with him. "I think you overdid it a little, Ash."


    He didn''t reply right away. When he did, he spoke in a sing-song voice. "''Regret is beyond our ken''¡­ Isn''t that the line, Brie?" he slurred.


    "Mhm."


    His footsteps faltered a little. He chuckled again. "What a great night. What a great, great night."


    "You can say that again," I laughed, hoisting his arm up to keep it from falling off my shoulder.


    Ash glanced over at me and his grin widened. "Hey. Y''know, I... I don''t think I tell you this often enough."


    "What''s that?" I asked him, my voice still filled with mirth.


    He turned his face upwards to the stars, as though looking at them would make him speak more clearly. "I appreciate you. So much." He leaned into me more and sighed heavily. "Really...''preciate you."


    The warmth from earlier came rushing back to my face. I laughed awkwardly, looking straight ahead so that he didn''t notice. "You''re just saying that because you''re drunk. C''mon. You''ll be home soon. Don''t start spilling your guts to me."


    "Nuh-uh, not jus'' ''cause that," he slurred again. He pulled away from me, then whirled around to my front.


    I stopped walking.


    He planted his hands on my shoulders. "Brie. Brielle. Brie." His gaze was hazy as he looked at me, but serious too, despite how out-of-it he seemed. The combination of his half-lidded eyes and blank stare resembled what happens when you pause a movie in the middle of a character speaking.


    I arched an eyebrow. "What?"


    "You''re... You''re...a great friend," he told me earnestly, leaning his weight onto me as if his words were physically weighing him down. I bit back a laugh. "And... I care about you."


    I placed both of my hands over his on my shoulders. "Okay, Ash," I replied. "I care about you too."


    His eyes fell to his hands. Then, his brows knitted together in confusion, and he moved them up to either side of my face. "Wait a sec..." he trailed off, studying me. I didn''t move. My heart seized. His fingers felt nice in my hair, as embarrassed as I was to admit it.


    I stared at him for a moment before asking, "What are you doing?"


    "Lookin''," he answered plainly.


    "For what?" I pressed, unable to resist.


    His eyebrows raised. He shook my head ever so slightly as if the movement would jostle a realization out of him. "Somethin''..." His words trailed off again. "Don''t...know."


    I rolled my eyes, and this time, I couldn''t suppress my laugh. Ash looked at me as if I had done the most offensive thing in the world.


    "You''re funny," I chuckled. Deep down, I knew exactly what I was doing. Deflecting. I couldn''t let myself read into things. I couldn''t let my feelings grow. It wasn''t a good idea for anyone involved.


    But as his gaze locked onto mine, a wave of clarity washed over Ashkan''s expression, and a softness took the place of confusion. Carefully, lightly, he rotated my face to the side.


    "What is it?" I asked again.


    It felt as if he was studying my face for an answer to an unspoken question. My heart was in my throat. I wondered if he could feel my pulse thundering. It felt like everything around us had frozen. I waited. I couldn''t breathe. What is he thinking about? What is he seeing?


    Then, without warning, he leaned down and planted a slightly clumsy kiss on my cheek.


    The air in my lungs disappeared, replaced by pure electricity that zipped through every part of me. The moment seemed to last forever, but it couldn''t have been more than a second. It took all my self-control not to react. The urge to turn away and hide my blush was almost overwhelming. I knew my expression had shifted, that he could see the way his action had affected me.


    "Wh¨C? Why...did you do that?!" I exclaimed, stunned.


    His hands dropped to his sides. It took a second for his mind to register the question. He blinked slowly, then tilted his head. "''Charm a beauty; kiss her on the cheek''... S''another line...from the song, isn''t it?" he finally mumbled in explanation.


    My face must''ve gone even more red because his smile widened and he laughed. It wasn''t the kind of reaction I would''ve expected if he felt something for me. Did he really not realize how this looked?


    "Are...you messing with me?" I breathed, unable to think of what else to say.


    Ash shook his head and lifted one shoulder in a shrug. "Why would I...?" He smiled, looking me right in the eye, then turned to start walking again as if nothing had happened at all.


    For a few seconds, I stood in the middle of the empty street. What just happened? I looked around me, dazed, before quickly catching up to him. Ash was completely oblivious to me as he rubbed a hand over his forehead and then into his hair. He continued to mutter the lyrics from the tavern song under his breath, repeating them like a mantra.


    He''s just drunk, I thought, willing the butterflies in my chest to calm down. I walked slightly ahead of him, leading the way to his home. Just drunk, just drunk. Just...drunk.


    "You''re gonna be so hungover tomorrow..." I grumbled. I glanced over my shoulder, only to find him watching me again. My face felt like it was on fire.


    He simply chuckled. "Maybe."


    "Definitely," I replied.


    My head felt fuzzy and full of light. My cheek tingled where his lips had met it, and I wondered if he would even remember the exchange in the morning. Part of me didn''t want him to. But...another part of me...Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    No. Stop it.


    He was my friend. My coworker. It wouldn''t have been good for our friendship, or the work we had to do, for either of us to catch feelings.


    ¡­Still, for a few minutes, as I walked to the soldier barracks under the glittering night sky, I wondered if it was worth the risk to find out.


    <hr>


    After my second League mission and my subsequent night out with Ashkan, I was beyond exhausted. But a saviour''s duties stop for no one. The next day, training felt twice as gruelling as usual. I had to really fight to keep up with my instructors. I assumed Ashkan was feeling the same ¨C mostly because he didn''t show up at all. On the bright side, I wasn''t distracted by his presence or my growing turmoil over him. On the not-so-bright side, it wasn''t like him to miss a session, so I was worried he wasn''t doing well. But, like most days, my lessons and other duties didn''t leave much room for dwelling on it.


    Kadia approached me as I was practicing hitting targets with various spells in rapid succession. "Brielle, where''s Ashkan?" she questioned as I paused to catch my breath.


    "I''m not sure," I huffed, taking a moment to lean forward with my hands on my knees.


    She eyed me strangely. "Is that right?"


    I frowned at the judgmental look on her face. "What, you think I keep tabs on him constantly? I''m the one who''s on Earth half the time."


    "True," she replied, crossing her arms over her chest. "It''s just odd. He never misses training without notifying me first. He knows I''d worry otherwise."


    I bit my lip, trying to decide how honest to be. Kadia definitely wouldn''t be happy to know about our outing last night, and there was no way I was letting her know about the League. But I knew Ash was most likely just hungover. If anyone was in trouble for anything, it should be me for letting it happen. "Well, if I had to guess, I''d say he''s sleeping it off."


    "Sleeping what off?"


    "Kadia..."


    Her eyes narrowed. "I don''t have time for games, Brielle."


    "All right. Don''t kill me," I said, straightening. "Ashkan and I went out last night. We stayed up late drinking at The Roaring Witch. He was...a bit out of control, so I cut us off and took him home."


    Kadia''s lips turned down, but she didn''t seem overly upset. "You shouldn''t be out drinking together. That is how rumours start."


    I cringed at how bad this probably looked from her point of view. "It''s not what you think."


    "No? Why don''t you explain it to me then. And, by all means, please go at a glacial pace."


    I groaned at her sarcasm, wishing for once that I''d kept my mouth shut. "We were just hanging out, okay? We went to the tavern to unwind. That''s it. But I got carried away and let it get too late. We both just¡­wanted some company."


    She raised her brows. "I can''t decide which of you I''m more disappointed in."


    I gave her a helpless look.


    "Don''t you know how this could affect you? You both are public servants. Your number-one priority is to fulfill the prophecy. There will always be time for friendship, but for the moment, we have a world to save. You need to learn how to keep yourself in line. It is important to maintain an image of self-control, or citizens won''t have faith in you. Your every move reflects on our whole society. So don''t act like children. It''s just...sloppy," she chided, "and life-threatening at worst."


    I lowered my gaze. I couldn''t argue with her, really. I had known the risk we were taking. We were both aware, in a general sense, how it would look. But it hadn''t mattered at the time.


    Kadia shook her head. "You''ve already been through too much to risk it all for a late-night hangout. I expect more from you than this."


    "Okay. I''m sorry," I replied, feeling thoroughly scolded.


    "Very well," she said with a sigh. "Now go on with your lesson."


    I gave her a short bow and turned away, but then stopped and looked back. "Wait. I, um, I''ve been wanting to ask you something. Unrelated."


    Kadia regarded me with an exasperated look, as if she didn''t know how many more things she could be expected to deal with that day. "Yes?"


    I hesitated. "...Were you...planning on changing your last name? I mean, I completely understand how being my sister looks bad, with the whole conflict of interest thing... Not to mention being a halfling. I know it probably wouldn''t go over well. I''ve just been wondering...how long you''re gonna go by Captain Lowell."


    She blinked a couple of times, surprised by the question. She considered me in silence for a few moments before her expression shifted to one of faint sympathy. "It is...a little tricky," she admitted, glancing down. "I wouldn''t want anyone to question the integrity of this programme. But, no, I have no plans to reveal my true surname. Not right away. It is something I want to be sure about first. I want to be ready when people find out, which they inevitably will, eventually. For now... I think it is best that we don''t discuss this. We shall see where we are in the future. With any luck, this might all be over by then."


    I nodded. "Sure. Thanks."


    With that, she turned away, and I got back to work. I tried not to think about how there was still time for her to own up to the truth before the war started, and admit to everyone we were actually sisters. If she waited, it''d give her time to plan, but the war would''ve begun wreaking havoc by then ¨C and one or both of us would possibly be dead. But I supposed that was her business, not mine.


    Accompanied by our four personal guards, Shaye and I decided to check up on Ashkan after training. Even if I thought it was most likely due to the night of revelry we''d had, I wanted to make sure he was all right. We also picked up some of Mr. Sindo''s red fried dumplings as we passed through the market.


    "Do you really think Ashkan''s okay?" Shaye asked as we made our way to the edge of the forest.


    "He''s fine," I replied. "I mean, he will be."


    She pulled her cloak closer around herself and shivered. "Forgive me if I implied your confidence is misplaced. I just have this terrible feeling. He''s usually so responsible. It''s...out of character for him. You don''t think someone hurt him?"


    I shrugged. "We''ll find out soon, won''t we? You worry too much, Shaye. We''ve already been through worse."


    "Yeah... I suppose you''re right. I can''t help it. I just get nervous when we''re apart for too long," she replied with a sigh.


    I reached out and squeezed her hand. "I know."


    Ashkan''s cottage near the edge of the woods came into view a moment later. A plume of smoke rose from the chimney, meaning a fire was going. It looked peaceful ¨C the snow had even been shovelled, which told me he must''ve gone out at some point. Unless Wendyll knew how to cleanly shovel snow without a single track leading to or from the cottage. Which seemed highly unlikely.


    "Do you think Lev will be home?" Shaye asked as we stopped a little way down the path from the front gate.


    I gave her an uncertain look. "Who?"


    "Ah, sorry. Mr. Wroet''by, that is," she clarified.


    "You call his dad by his first name?" I questioned, amused by that.


    She just pursed her lips. "Well... Just because I''m afraid of someone doesn''t mean I respect them."


    I shook my head, laughing a little. "He can''t be that bad. Besides, maybe he won''t be here. Maybe he''s working."


    "Do you think you could just leave the dumplings and go?"


    "I mean... That would probably look even worse, wouldn''t it? If we showed up to see how he''s feeling and then ran away."


    "...Right. You''re right."


    We walked up to the gate. I pressed the buzzer on its bars. The chime inside the house was clearly audible from where we stood, but no one responded right away.


    "I suppose he could just be sleeping. And it is a weekday. Should we come back later?" I suggested.


    "I don''t know," Shaye replied, frowning.


    I buzzed a few more times. After about a minute, a tall, slim figure appeared in the window. The door swung open to reveal Lev Wroet''by, looking irritated. It was the first time I''d ever seen him. His hair was wavy like Ashkan''s and brown like Wendyll''s, with streaks of grey. It was short and parted on the side. His fair-toned features were sharp and diamond-like ¨C typical of Yce-Stels ¨C with angular cheekbones, a pointed chin, and a thin nose. His eyes were like chips of blue ice behind the frames of his square glasses. They fixed on me first, but then moved to Shaye. When she caught his gaze, she looked away. I was surprised to find he wasn''t quite as ugly as I''d imagined. But his aura was far uglier.


    Lev leaned against the doorframe, and the look on his face could only be described as joyless. The glare he was shooting me made me feel about as unwelcome as a swarm of spiders. "Can I help you with something?"


    "Good afternoon, Mr. Wroet''by. I''m so sorry to disturb you¨C" I began.


    "Don''t worry," he interjected, giving us both a sharp once-over. "You must be here for Ashkan. Yes?"


    I swallowed. "Uh, well, he hasn''t come in for work today, so... Shaye and I wanted to check up on him..."


    "He''s upstairs in bed." The man gave us an indifferent shrug, then unlocked the gate from a small panel inside the house and let it swing open. "Don''t be long."


    He entered without another word. I shared an anxious glance with Shaye. This was weird. Really weird. We cautiously approached the house and slipped in through the door, letting it close behind us.


    "I don''t like him. Not one bit," Shaye murmured as she removed her shoes, eyes wide with discomfort.


    I slipped off my boots and set them by the door. "Me neither."


    Ahead, Mr. Wroet''by disappeared down the hall. Shaye and I immediately made our way upstairs. We made sure not to touch or stare at anything. The last thing we wanted was to attract any attention. It seemed like Lev was in a sour mood and probably didn''t want us around any longer than necessary. The stairs creaked with our footsteps as we climbed to the second floor and started down the hallway. The door to Ashkan''s room was slightly ajar. Shaye and I walked towards it and paused. We looked at each other for a moment, hesitating to intrude. I took a breath, then knocked quietly.


    There was a faint sound, like a mumble of acknowledgment, and I pushed open the door. The room was dark, save for a few rays of sunlight spilling through the window, which had the curtains partly open. It took a second for our eyes to adjust to the dim lighting, but when they did, Ashkan came into view.


    He was sprawled on the bed, lying on top of the covers. He looked tired ¨C a little bit pale, his hair unbrushed and askew. Overall, nothing too out of the ordinary. He turned to us and blinked confusedly.


    "Ashkan, we came to see how you''re doing. You missed training. We were worried," Shaye said, keeping her voice hushed as she set the dumplings on the nightstand.


    I leaned against the doorframe and folded my arms. "Yeah. I see you''ve just been lounging all day."


    He lifted his head slightly, like he was just now waking up, and squinted. "Oh... Yeah. Sorry about that. I had a headache."


    Shaye took a seat on the edge of the bed. "Is everything all right?"


    "Uh... Yeah. I''m just a bit...sleepy." Ashkan glanced away for a moment, as if something else was on his mind. But he seemed to brush it off and forced a smile.


    I furrowed my brows. He didn''t look sleep deprived ¨C in fact, he seemed fully rested. There wasn''t any sign of illness, either. He looked fine. Not completely himself, but fine.


    "Did you get something to eat today?" I asked.


    "Um, not really, but I''m all right," he replied, sounding almost dismissive. "It''s kind of you both to come and check in."


    I exchanged another glance with Shaye. We both had the same question. Was he trying to get rid of us?


    "Okay, well... We got you some red dumplings. You should eat," I prodded.


    He made a face. "Oh, not now. I''m not that hungry, actually. But you''re both sweet. Maybe I''ll try a bit later."


    I pursed my lips. "Okay, what''s wrong? They''re your favourite, aren''t they? Are you coming down with something?"


    He sat up slowly and stretched. "No. It''s not that."


    I waited a beat. When it didn''t look like he planned on going any further with that explanation, I shook my head in disbelief. "If you don''t want us here, that''s fine. Just don''t act weird about it."


    He glanced back at me and met my gaze. There was a hint of concern there, a bit of sadness, but no regret or embarrassment. It was a strange look on him. It just didn''t seem right.


    Ashkan shrugged. "I''m...just not up for talking right now, that''s all. Sorry."


    Shaye eyed him anxiously. "All right, we won''t bother you then."


    "Thanks," he mumbled.


    She gave his hand a little pat, then stood up and joined me in the doorway. "Well... Call us if you need anything."


    "Of course," he replied. "...Have a nice day."


    Shaye gave a small nod and stepped past me. I stayed for a moment longer, searching Ashkan''s expression for something, anything to make sense of the situation. He avoided my eyes, but his shoulders slumped as he turned away and leaned over the nightstand to get at the food. I didn''t know what to do. Maybe he remembered kissing me on the cheek last night. Maybe he was regretting it.


    "See you tomorrow, Ash," I murmured before slipping out and closing the door behind me.


    As we crept downstairs, Lev appeared around a corner, catching us both by surprise. His eyes moved between us. I couldn''t tell if he had something to say, but his mouth stayed closed. After an excruciating few seconds, he simply stepped past and continued into the kitchen. I let out the breath I''d been holding and grabbed Shaye by the arm to pull her to the front door. We stepped into our shoes and practically ran outside. We made sure to shut the door quietly when we left, then hurried down the path, putting as much distance between the house and ourselves as we could.


    "What a rude, unfeeling person. What an absolute beast. I''ll never be accustomed to him, no matter how many times our paths cross," Shaye remarked once we reached the end of the street. She huffed in annoyance.


    I agreed, "I''m surprised he let us in. That man''s as cold and uncaring as a rock. How does Ashkan live there without getting frostbite?"


    She scoffed. "Ashkan is the most selfless, empathetic person I know. It''s a shame."


    "You don''t think... Do you think that''s why he''s in such a mood? Maybe his dad''s mad at him again," I suggested.


    She stopped, her brows raised in thought. "Oh, you think?"


    "Maybe..." I sighed and looked back. "Well, whatever''s bothering him, I''m sure he''ll work through it. I guess we shouldn''t get in the way."


    She frowned. "I suppose..."


    We started walking back towards town, our guards trailing behind us. A light snow had begun to fall. The clouds that were scattered across the grey-blue sky promised a serious one later tonight. Nothing but the sound of our footsteps and the wind broke the silence that had formed around us. It didn''t take long for one of us to strike up a conversation, though.


    By the time we''d returned to the square, we were discussing everything about Shaye''s new clothing project. Including predicted trends and whether or not to open a boutique in Adares one day ¨C after all of this was over, of course. I loved those moments with her. No matter the time or circumstance, we could always find some way to make it all seem normal.


    "And that''s when I said, ''No ma''am, the collar has to be topstitched with a double needle!''" Shaye told me, recounting a conversation with a potential customer she''d met. "And then I added, ''It''s not a ruff!'' And you know, the poor lady was absolutely confused, but she was so sweet."


    "So... What did you settle on?" I inquired as we wandered up the main street, our guards hanging back to give us some privacy.


    She shrugged. "Well, I showed her my other designs, and we eventually agreed that we should probably start with something more classic."


    I nodded, amused. "Sounds like quite the challenge."


    "Oh, you know me, I love a challenge." She grinned and pushed her hair over one shoulder.


    We''d intended to just go straight home afterwards, but when we passed through the square, Shaye was instantly drawn to the window displays of new winter fashions. And so we took our time perusing the storefronts. You''d best believe that ever since we were assigned our personal guards by the King, Shaye took every opportunity to make use of their extra hands when out shopping. And this day was no exception. They didn''t seem to mind, however. I wondered how many people got to experience being shopping bags.


    "There are three main aesthetic elements to a good outfit: colour, texture, and shape. Without at least two of these, the design just feels...flat, somehow. It''s like a building without a roof," Shaye explained, rifling through a rack of skirts. "It''s all about balance and harmony. But too much harmony and it all just becomes a bit dull, you see? You need some kind of contrast ¨C a bit of spice."


    I stood and watched as she browsed, adding to a small stack of items. It was amusing how focused and determined she could get whenever hair or clothing was involved. And of course I didn''t mind, even though I rarely understood her fashion jargon.


    "And what''s the spice going on right now?" I asked.


    "Mmm..." She considered for a moment, then lifted a long skirt in deep sapphire blue and held it against me. "Pleats. See, look ¨C interesting texture, interesting colour. That''s two already."


    I nodded slowly. "Right."


    She went back to searching the racks, chuckling. "Thank you for humouring me, Brielle. You don''t know how much I appreciate it."


    "It''s all good. I''m glad we have this time to do things like this. It makes all of the rest seem less...daunting."


    "Yes. Exactly." Shaye flashed me a small smile. She then glanced outside, and her expression turned alarmed. "...What''s going on?"


    I followed her gaze to see a group of people gathered around something, or someone. We were too far away to see exactly what was happening. "Maybe a street performance?"


    "In this weather?" she asked, raising an eyebrow.


    I frowned. She had a point. It was definitely odd. "Let''s take a closer look."


    We exited the boutique and headed for the small crowd. As we drew closer, I heard what sounded like an argument. Or an accusation? I wasn''t sure. And the more I heard, the less I could make of the situation. But one thing was certain: A woman in the centre of it all was screaming. She was crying, actually ¨C loud, sobbing wails that made it difficult to make out her words.


    Shaye and I shared a glance as we reached the crowd. Our guards joined us a moment later and immediately cleared a path, using their shoulders to shove through the bystanders. As we pushed to the front of the group, we found the woman, who seemed to be around fifty or so, kneeling on the snow-covered ground. She pressed a hand to her mouth. Her eyes were wide with distress.


    The sobs calmed for only a second when she finally saw us. "Y¨CYour Luminaries...! Oh, guards! Thank the gods¨C!" Her voice trembled. She sounded delirious ¨C maybe even a little crazy. She reached out, but a guard immediately stepped in the way, blocking her path.


    "What happened?" I asked, trying to make eye contact over the shoulder of my guard.


    The woman hiccupped a cry as she rose to her feet. "I¨C I saw him! I know it was him, I-I''m sure of it! It couldn''t be anyone else!"


    Shaye gave me a quizzical look, and I shrugged in response. I wasn''t sure what to think, either. She tried her own hand at the questioning, asking, "Who did you see, madam?"


    "M-My¨C My son! My poor darling... They said¨C They said he died a month ago... But he''s alive! He came back to me... He''s...!" The woman''s words were caught up in more sobbing as she choked out the last of it.


    A man next to me muttered, "Oh, don''t get involved in this madness."


    Another, an older woman, nodded. "Her son was killed. No body found, of course. I feel so sorry for her."


    I exchanged another look with Shaye, whose brows had knitted with confusion. "Is he here, your son?" she questioned.


    "He is... But I¨C I don''t know...!" The woman started sobbing again. "I looked away, just for a moment¨C Oh, gods¨C!"


    The crowd around us began to stir. Murmuring filled the air.


    "Poor soul''s losing it, just like last time," a woman whispered to her neighbour, who nodded gravely.


    I frowned. Last time? This woman has already done something similar? And they all just stood around and watched her have a breakdown? I turned to our guards and gestured to the crowd. "Do something about this, will you? This isn''t right."


    The guards nodded. The crowd dispersed in seconds. When we were mostly alone with the distressed woman, who had collapsed to the ground again, I kneeled beside her and reached out.


    "Ma''am, is your son here now?" I asked as calmly as I could manage, putting a hand on her shoulder. "What does he look like?"


    She trembled with each breath. When she finally met my eyes, her voice was raw with fear. "His eyes were dark... I couldn''t see much, but he looked right at me¨C" She squeezed her eyes shut for a second, like she was trying to recall every detail. "I couldn''t see his¨C At first¨C There was a scarf, wrapped around¨C But I¨C And his hands...!" Her expression broke, and she burst into another fit of wailing sobs.


    "It''s all right," Shaye soothed as she kneeled on her other side.


    The woman continued to babble, "They told me he was dead... He looked just like him¨C How could I have¨C?! They¨C!"


    A sudden, armoured hand grabbed my shoulder, startling me so badly I nearly jumped out of my own skin. My guard was beside me, pulling me back. "Milady, you shouldn''t be here. Please come with me. You as well, Miss Onusch-Eires."


    "No, we''re fine! It''s fine," I assured her as she tugged at me. "I''m just trying to¨C"


    The guard shook her head. "Milady, no. You must go. It isn''t safe."


    "A-At least they are trying to HELP!" the woman suddenly cried out. Her head snapped up as she stared directly at my guard, rage in her eyes. "My son was a noble soldier! He served the crown¨C He died for this country! And I was told he paid with his LIFE!"


    My guard went completely still, like she was paralyzed or shocked.


    I leaned forward, reaching out to the woman again. "Ma''am¨C"


    She was on her feet now, yelling at the top of her lungs. "COMPLICATIONS! That''s what the Rime Guard told me, in the letter! He passed from complications due to hypothermia! And icelung!" Her eyes were wild. "And when you didn''t give me his body to bury, I knew. I KNEW something was wrong¨C! And now, he''s...! He''s...!"


    Shaye gave the woman''s shoulder a pat. "Please, try to calm down."


    But she ignored her, lunging past to grab one of Shaye guard''s. "Do you have something to hide?! DO YOU?!"


    I stepped in quickly. "No one''s trying to hide anything...!"


    "But my son¨C! You must see him, he''s... He''s¨C! His eyes..." The woman''s gaze trailed away for a second as if she was trying to look past something. When she blinked and looked back at me, her expression was distant. "You... You must be familiar with... He was..."


    A second hand took mine and tugged. "Milady, that is enough. Please come with me." It was my second guard this time, his grip firm around my wrist. I felt myself being pulled up, my feet nearly tripping out from under me. I shot the man a glare and he quickly let go. "Apologies, milady. But we must leave now."


    Shaye rose as well and moved away from the woman, who continued to rant.


    "Please, miss¨C I know it was my son, and he¨C! You must see¨C! Oh gods¨C! What have you done?! My poor...!" Her voice caught in a strangled sob. She bent over and pressed a hand to her forehead. "An Ink...blood...!"


    I felt my insides twist at that word. That couldn''t be right. I stepped closer. "Pardon?"


    "M-My son''s an Inkblood... I-I don''t understand..." Her head rose. There were tears in her eyes, which seemed to have glazed over as she stared back at me. "You must..."


    I stared back.


    She looked between us as the realization set in. "It was him. You know... I''m...sure of it. Oh... What happened to my boy?!"


    "Madam..." I reached out. "Are... Are you sure it was your son?"


    She looked up at me with the saddest, most distraught eyes I''d ever seen.


    A chill went through my entire body, like the cold had pierced straight through my heart. "Did he... Was he marked? On his throat." I pointed to my neck. "Right here, like..."


    She nodded slowly, tears rolling down her cheeks.


    My stomach lurched. I had no way of proving this. I had no way of knowing whether the woman was delusional or if her son had actually come back from the dead¡­sort of. I glanced at Shaye, who looked just as dumbstruck. Neither of us knew what to believe, nor what to say to that poor woman. But I knew a little more than she did.


    I knew that Inkbloods were immortal and that they resurrected after ''death'', no matter how horrific their demise, unless they were eliminated very specifically. So if this woman was telling the truth, then either her son was an Inkblood before his apparent death, or the Rime Guard had lied about what had happened...which meant they might''ve known about his imminent resurrection, if they were familiar with that phenomenon. Both options sounded terrible. The only other explanation I could think of was that regular corpses could be transformed into Inkbloods. But if that was the case, I figured Perl would''ve taught me that by now.


    The scene had caught the attention of a few patrolling guards. They approached, and one of them pulled the woman away from me, muttering some words of comfort to her. I attempted to talk to her again, but one of my guards grabbed me around the waist, hoisting me over their shoulder as if I were a bag of grain.


    I thrashed at once. "Put me down, damn it! We can still¨C"


    "Please, milady! Stop fighting. If there are Inkbloods roaming around here, you should not be within sight or earshot!" my guard explained as he started carrying me off. "You must return home for the evening."


    I managed to crane my neck enough to watch the distressed mother. She stared back, her face frozen in fear and disbelief as we were taken away. She continued to stare at me for as long as I could see her, before finally being obscured by a building. I sighed and relaxed my muscles as I resigned myself to this position, dangling like a limp fish from the shoulders of this man. It was absolutely ridiculous.


    Shaye glanced over at me and chuckled. Her guards each had a hand on her back, urging her forward. "It could be worse."


    "How?"


    "They could''ve dragged you away like a bag of flour."


    I shook my head and groaned.


    <hr>


    Back on Earth, I spent my evening ice skating with Spencer at a local rink. It was something I''d spent a lot of time doing when I lived in Minnesota, so it was nice to just coast on the ice with him without having to worry about training or Inkbloods. It was a familiar feeling; one I really needed. I hadn''t known just how tightly wound I was until I was on the ice. I think my mind was most at peace when I was on the ice, but it also held memories of when things were simpler.


    "You skate so well," Spencer remarked as she stayed closer to the wall. "Is it easy to get the hang of?"


    "You''re just unbalanced. Loosen your stance a little," I told her, and demonstrated. "Your body should be relaxed, just like if you were walking."


    "Easy for you to say..."


    I laughed and took her by the hand, gently gliding backward and pulling her with me. She made an embarrassed squeal that was halfway between a laugh and a shriek. But she went along, her movements hesitant and shaky at first. Eventually she got a handle of it, and after a few minutes, she was even trying a few crossovers.


    I grinned and skated beside her. "You''re a natural, Spence!"


    "Not too bad yourself," she said with a little chuckle, eyes on her own skates.


    We took our time around the rink. Eventually she loosened up and took a few daring moves, skating at the same pace as me. But she did still grab my arm whenever she lost her balance or couldn''t hit the brakes. The rink was full of families and couples, and seeing everyone have a good time and get along always brought me a sense of ease and calm.


    "This would be a perfect date idea," Spencer commented as we did another lap. "Think Luke knows how to skate?"


    I blinked. "I dunno. Probably." I paused to look around the rink at the other skaters, noting all of the pairs of handholding and the cute couples stealing kisses whenever they got the chance. "...Let''s not talk about that right now. I''m trying not to think about him."


    She gave my shoulder a gentle shove. "What''s there not to think about? You two are great together."


    "We''re not together," I corrected.


    She gave me a look that said she was about to make fun of me, then smirked and shook her head. "You guys act like it."


    "What?" I scowled at her. "No we don''t."


    "Yeah you do!" She grinned as she did another crossover and kept up her speed. "I mean, you look at each other a lot, and you''re always smiling and blushing. Plus he''s always so nice and friendly to you, and he gets so flustered when I tease him."


    I opened my mouth, then closed it. Opened it again. "...We just get along. And we''re both still figuring things out. I don''t want to rush him. Or myself."


    She arched a brow, and her face split into another grin. "Aha. So things are moving along!"


    I narrowed my eyes at her. "It''s complicated. I''m not exactly sure where we stand." I looked at the skaters around us. "Or...what we are, even."


    She seemed to get it then. She reached over and patted me on the shoulder. "You should ask him, you know. Talk it out. I know it''s scary, but communication is always important. Even if it doesn''t work out, at least you''ll have some peace of mind."


    "It''s not that simple, Spence," I mumbled. "And it''s not something that''s just a small conversation. It''s a huge topic, one we need time for."


    "Well, then I suggest you start finding some time!"


    I sighed. "I will. I''m just...trying to think through it, I guess."


    She shrugged, her gaze still focused on her blades. "It''s not all that scary, really. I''ve told you all about my relationship. Sure, we had a couple hiccups along the way. But once you find a balance and a rhythm, everything falls into place. You just gotta work at it. There''s a lot of good things in life that require work."


    I smiled at her, thinking about how lucky she was to be with someone as cool and kind and awesome as Joel. "I know. Thanks."


    We took a few more laps. In all honesty, my mind had been too busy with Ashkan to think about what to do about Luke. It seemed that my problems had just gotten more and more complex, with new developments constantly popping up that just made everything more confusing. Ash had become a new and welcome distraction, and I didn''t mind the thought of getting closer to him. I just wasn''t sure what exactly to do with those feelings. I was scared, too, that the closer I got to him, the more likely I was to screw everything up. Those fears were shared with Luke, as well, although I was far more certain of my feelings towards him. But now, there was also Ash to think about. My brain had been swimming all week, and I was happy that I got to skate to clear my mind for a bit.


    "Did I tell you about my plans after graduation?" Spencer asked suddenly.


    I blinked, having been snapped out of my own thoughts. "Uh... You want to get into game design, yeah? For some fancy game studio."


    She chuckled at the way I''d put it and gave a shrug. "Maybe not a big fancy game studio. But I''ve been talking to the guidance counselor lately. There are a bunch of really good colleges that have sweet game design and development programs. I''d love to go to SoCal, but the tuition''s so high... I might take a gap year to save up for it. And, to work on some portfolio items. That, and to see where my relationship with Joel is gonna go..."


    "Oh?" I hadn''t expected that last part.


    "Well, I don''t think my current pay as a waitress will get me very far," she joked.


    I laughed. "I was more curious about you and Joel, actually. Have you guys...talked about it?"


    "A little bit, here and there. We''re still trying to figure things out. If we''ll try the long-distance thing. What our relationship means. That kind of stuff. He wants me to focus on my education. He says he''d feel guilty if I didn''t go to college because of him. And...I get it. I think that''s really admirable of him. But..." She sighed. "We''ll just have to talk about it more."


    I gave her shoulder a comforting squeeze. "Has Joel decided what he wants to do?"


    She made a humming sound, looking a bit frustrated. "He''s conflicted about it. On one hand, he wants to travel the world and see if his band gets signed somewhere. On the other... I think he feels like he has to find a stable career. You know how it is these days. The music industry is so overcrowded, but he''s also not exactly a ''college'' type of guy. So...I dunno. That''s the main problem right now. He has a lot to decide."


    I nodded along to everything she said. "That''s a tough situation."


    "Yeah... We''re figuring it out, though. We''ve been in the game long enough that we can be patient. And hey, I''m still deciding, too. All we know is that we don''t want to break up. I''m just hoping it doesn''t come down to a choice between him or my career." She made a face and groaned. "God, we''re being such a typical high school couple. Ew..."


    I laughed. "Well, at least you''re being responsible. That''s gotta count for something, right?"


    "Oh yeah, definitely," she said, then giggled. "So, what about you and Luke, then? Where''s that gonna go?"


    I smiled wryly at her, unsure of what to say. I couldn''t mention that I''d started to potentially have romantic feelings for another guy, let alone one from another dimension. That''d be a bit of a tough explanation. I decided to settle with, "I''m not sure. There''s a lot more to consider than you think."


    She hummed. "Fair enough."


    We spent a while skating after that, catching up about random stuff like class gossip, recent movies we''d watched, and her newest drawings. Then she started telling me about a game idea she''d started drafting up. It sounded like something from an indie studio ¨C the basic concept of an adventurer saving the world, after waking up with their memories wiped, no knowledge of who or where they are. But the story and details that came with it were something else. She had a real knack for imagination. I envisioned for a moment how she''d react to learning about Emiarhia.


    Unfortunately, our fun was cut short by someone barreling into us from the side. We were lucky no one was skating beside us or it might''ve been an even bigger disaster. I was thrown off-balance, and my training reflexes switched on automatically. My blades dug into the ice. I threw an arm out and managed to keep my body upright while Spencer toppled over. I quickly reached out to steady her before she could crash face-first into the wall. I then whipped around, eyes blazing and a string of profanity on my tongue.


    Imagine my surprise when my gaze landed on Farrah. She''d fallen onto the ice, looking just as surprised to see me there as I was her. My expression hardened. It seemed she had a similar reaction. We hadn''t crossed paths since my New Year''s party, naturally ¨C and after the stunt she and her friends pulled, I was hoping to never run into her again.


    I bent over and held out a hand. "You okay?" I asked, my tone curt.


    Farrah glanced from me, to Spencer, to my hand, and scoffed. "Don''t touch me." She carefully rose to her feet, brushing herself off as though there was some filth on her clothes that the ice rink was just full of. She glowered at me as if she was ready to pick up right where we''d left off.


    "Geez, I was just asking if you were all right," I retorted. "No need to be such a bitch about it."


    Spencer gave me a surprised look, but didn''t say anything. I wasn''t usually one to call out people like this. Maybe Miseris was having an effect on me. Regardless, I was at my wits'' end with Farrah.


    "I''ll be just fine as long as I''m away from you," she snapped back. She straightened her coat and glared at us. I noticed her eyes had gone a little red, but she blinked that away in the next instant. She was crying? I wanted to ask what was up with that, but then she spoke up again. "You can just back off, okay? Go play your little ''hero'' role somewhere else."


    I bristled, but bit down on my tongue to keep from snapping at her. "What are you even talking about?"


    Farrah shook her head. She seemed genuinely pissed at me. Her tone was ice cold. "Do not call me a bitch. You don''t even know me or what I''ve been through. Some of us don''t get everything handed to us from birth, you know."


    "I have a feeling I know exactly the type of person you are," I riposted. "A rude, snippy, backhanded coward. A carbon copy of every other mean girl clich¨¦ in the world. You''re wasting your life being bitter and jealous."


    Her eyes widened, and she took a step back as if I''d just slapped her. A flurry of emotions flickered across her features, all at once. Surprise and hurt were most evident. "I¨C I''m not¨C You don''t¨C" She paused, then took a deep breath and scowled. "You know what? Fuck you."


    I didn''t miss how her eyes grew more watery as she turned away, leaving me standing there in bewilderment. She rushed towards the entrance to the rink.


    I just shook my head and sighed, turning back to Spencer, who was gaping at me. She didn''t seem upset by what I''d said, more so shocked. "...I shouldn''t have done that," I muttered.


    She shrugged. "Maybe. But you were right." She took a moment to think before adding, "She seemed upset about something. Maybe there''s something more going on."


    "I guess," I said, not entirely convinced. I had a feeling she was just a plain and simple bitch who felt entitled. She and her lackeys were just the kind of people who used others and then discarded them when they were done, just like Joy and her posse had done with me. They only cared about appearances. But with the way Farrah had looked at me, and what she''d said, it felt like I''d struck a nerve.


    I shook my head. It was pointless thinking about the motivations of those kind of people. You''d never truly understand them, nor did you really need to. What mattered was how their actions affected other people. It wouldn''t have surprised me if the real reason Farrah and her friends hated me so much was that I, for once, wasn''t interested in blindly following them. I wasn''t a sucker for attention like those who got wrapped up in high school popularity politics.


    More importantly, it was a distraction. It would be too easy to let that kind of stuff eat away at me and pull me down. And I couldn''t have that happen. Nobody on Earth (except for my parents) knew about the kind of pressure I was under, the weight on my shoulders and the fights I was always having to put up. With everything that had been happening recently, I couldn''t afford to be distracted. The fate of another dimension and all of its humanity could very well be hanging in the balance.

 Chapter 9 ~ Pulling the Wool Over Your Eyes

    For as long as I can remember, my parents have always been insistent on doing things together as a family. Every meal was a time to interrogate me on what happened that day. We would also do at least one family outing each week where the three of us would spend some time together doing something fun. I was always grateful for having that support system, but sometimes I questioned if me having had virtually no friends had caused them to go a bit overboard with making sure I didn''t become some antisocial, maladjusted shut-in. I suppose that didn''t matter anymore. Not long after the events of the summer, I had trouble deciding if the relationship I had with my parents was weakening or strengthening. There was so much they''d kept from me. But in the end, I understood they were only trying to do what they thought was right. Besides, there was now so much I was keeping from them.


    As the weeks went by, the shock of new revelations started to wear off. There was always something more to be uncovered. The rabbit hole never ended. The existence of Emiarhia and the Tremaium prophecy. Dad being a Rime Guard lieutenant colonel part-time. Kadia being my sister, who grew up with an entirely different family. Headmaster Gunthren being friends with my parents for over a decade, alongside the parents of Shaye and Ashkan. And Balgaur being part of that friend group. So many secrets and half-truths that left me wondering what was real. But it was real, all of it. Accept it and move on. Like clockwork.


    It was easy to think about what my life would''ve been like if Emiarhia didn''t exist. Not that its existence was bad in all aspects. My life would''ve been far more boring, of course. Maybe we wouldn''t have even moved to California. Actually, that would mean Dad never would''ve existed in the first place. And neither would I. That line of thought was enough to deter me from dwelling on a life I''d never known. Still, I could tell that my parents had started to treat me differently since I started training in Emiarhia. There was a slight sense of fragility. Less of an emphasis on the school aspect of my life and more of an emphasis on making sure I was doing all right mentally and emotionally. Less chores and more free time; more hugs and kisses and random bouts of praise. I was still treated as a daughter and not as an infant or an invalid. But the difference in energy and attitude was palpable. That''s how I knew they were worried about me.


    Sometimes I''d lie awake at night and wonder if they worried as much as I did about them possibly, just possibly, outliving me. That rumination was always enough to keep me from getting too much rest.


    "Chloe?"


    My name snapped me out of my trance, bringing me back into the moment. "Huh?"


    "Have you finished your college applications? The deadline''s coming up," Mom asked from behind her tablet.


    We were at breakfast in the kitchen, something we usually did together in the mornings before we had to leave for school or work. It was always one of the more calm moments of my day.


    I finished off the rest of my French toast and nodded. "They''re all submitted. All five of ''em. Not sure how much it really matters, though..."


    "Hey." Mom gave me a light glare over the rim of her glasses. "You better not start talking like that."


    I just laughed dryly. "Like what?"


    "You know what." She set her tablet aside and folded her arms, staring at me with an intensity that was meant to be taken seriously. It wasn''t very effective, given her pink robe and fuzzy slippers.


    "I know. Sorry. It''s just hard not to get in my head sometimes."


    She reached over to ruffle my hair. "Keep in mind, even if you were chosen by the gods, you''re still only seventeen and you can only do what you can do. If you feel overwhelmed, talk to me. We''ll figure it out together."


    I couldn''t help the soft smile that made its way onto my face. "You got it."


    Mom gave me one of her bright smiles back and stood from the table, taking her empty plate with her. "Any college or university would be lucky to have you."


    "I''m just hoping I don''t have to move to New York or Michigan for a good forensics program. I''ve had my fill of new environments," I said.


    "Well, let''s just see how things play out, all right? There''s plenty of good post-secondary opportunities right here in California. Don''t you think, Theo?"


    Dad, who was seated at the kitchen table and reading a news article on his laptop, hummed in agreement. "Absolutely. Chloe, your mom and I will always be proud of you no matter where you end up."


    "As long as I don''t go back to Minnesota where Balgaur can find me," I joked, half-serious.


    Mom gave me an unamused look. "Please, if he ever shows his face here again, I''ll skin him alive. You know, we almost moved because of him knowing where we lived on Earth. That was your father''s suggestion."


    My eyebrows shot up. "Really? Did you see him?" I turned to look at Dad.


    He closed his laptop and leaned back in his chair, stretching his long arms above his head with a groan before relaxing. "No, thankfully. The only semi-recent appearance from Balgaur that we know of is when you saw him at that ice cream shop. We considered moving soon after he took up a life of crime. Couldn''t risk him finding you. My promotion made the decision for us, really. I''m just glad we were already on our way out by the time he decided to mess with you that day. And I''m glad it wasn''t anything worse. ...You don''t need to worry about Balgaur while you''re on Earth, sweetheart." He shrugged, but the fire in his eyes betrayed the lightness in his tone.


    I took a deep breath and exhaled through my nose, letting the tension in my shoulders drop. "Okay, yeah, good. I hope so."


    The three of us were quiet for a moment, the sounds of the sink running and silverware clanking being the only things filling the air.


    "...Well." Dad cleared his throat. "How has everything else been going? Training, school, socializing, you know? Any updates?"


    There was no way I was going to tell them about the League and me being a hunter. Not now, not ever. "Everything''s been fine," I said. "We''re all getting ready for the new semester. Training is the same as it''s always been. We''ve found half of the gemstones now, so... That''s good. And Lunellia''s still keeping them safe and sound."


    My parents shared a knowing look before turning to look at me again.


    "I''m assuming things are still a little tense between you and Kadia, hmm?" Mom asked.


    I shifted my eyes away and fiddled with the handle on my mug, staring at the dregs of tea that sat at the bottom. "It''s fine, honestly. It''s only been about a month since she told me we''re sisters, so it''s not like she''s going to just up and be all buddy-buddy with me right away. And it''s not like she owes me anything. We''re kinda doing our own things, you know?"


    Dad raised an eyebrow, a thoughtful expression crossing his face. "You haven''t had experience with having a sibling. It can take a while to build up trust and have a relationship. Especially when you''re both practically adults. And on top of that, you both had very different lives growing up. It can be complicated."


    I frowned at that. "I''ve thought about it a lot. How weird it is that I didn''t know anything about her while she''s lived as my sister for twenty-three years. I wonder how different it would''ve been if you raised both of us together. Would things have been easier?"


    Mom shook her head, her expression softening. "Oh, no, don''t even think like that, Chloe. The decision to separate the two of you wasn''t made lightly. It was one of the most difficult choices your father and I have ever made together. Kadia was given to a very loving and supportive family. The Greengroves are close friends of ours, and they loved her as if she were their own. I made sure of it. So, it would be unfair of us to assume she''d ever want to have had that changed. That''s also why we waited for her to tell you on her own terms."


    My gaze was fixated on the mug in my hands as I listened.


    Dad placed his hand over mine on the table and gave me a small smile. "Your mom and I can only imagine what''s going through your head. The truth is, we can never be certain about what''s best or how it would''ve turned out. All we can do now is appreciate where we are, all four of us together as a family. As...together as we can be."


    I smiled and shook my head in amusement. "I really wish I would''ve been born a few thousand years later. Then all of this awful stuff could''ve been avoided."


    "Chloe!" Mom let out a shocked laugh.


    Dad just gave me a rueful smile. "Yeah, yeah. Keep taking things one day at a time, okay? You''re not in this alone. We''re here for you."


    I nodded, taking a sip of my now cold tea. "Will do."


    Mom''s eyes were watery behind her glasses as she leaned down and pressed her lips to my forehead. "We love you. We''ll always love you, even if the universe decides to crumble to pieces."


    My own eyes started to water a bit at that. "Thanks, Mom... Love you too."


    We didn''t say anything for the remainder of the morning. There was no need for words.


    <hr>


    When I entered the training arena that day, Kadia was deep in discussion with the other trainers. Her back was to me. They were looking over what seemed to be a detailed plan or map of some sort, judging by their intent gazes.


    "Absolutely no leads? None at all?" Kadia said. Her tone was as frosty as usual, but I could pick up on the concern.


    Morgina shook her head, bright pink strands of hair swaying with the movement. "I''m still tryin'' to see what I can dig up. My maps don''t cover all of Opios in detail. The riddle we got wasn''t the most help, so I can''t make heads or tails of anythin''."


    "I believe the riddle itself is quite clear," Reyshore interjected, "but what it is asking us to find is unlike anything I am familiar with. Perhaps that is the point."


    Tyrath gave an irritated sigh and rubbed at the stubble on his jaw. "If Morgina hasn''t been able to find anything yet, it might be safe to say we aren''t going to find anything for a while."


    Kadia crossed her arms, a frown on her lips. "We should still try to narrow down the area and start combing it. We must find this fourth stone and get this prophecy sorted. No question."


    "We''ll find it," Thorne assured her. He rested a hand on her shoulder. "We''re looking at every single place there''s even the slightest possibility for it. It''s the water jewel, so there''s no way it''s not in Opios, surrounded by water. And if Rey was right in thinking the riddle talked about a waterfall, that narrows it down even further. There are only so many waterfalls in Opios. ...A lot, but...so many. Point is, we''ll find it! You''ve already got some of the best people here helping."


    "Thorne is correct. We are nearing the solution with each passing day." Reyshore''s face was the epitome of calm assurance.


    Tyrath scoffed, shaking his head. "I''m getting tired of hearing that line."


    Morgina gave him a look that said, ''I''m tired of hearing you whine about it''. "Look, I can keep workin'' on this on my own if I have to."


    Reyshore''s ears flicked a bit. "I do not want that to be the case. I feel as though the solution will come much quicker if we work as a team."


    "Of course. It''ll be way more fun, too. We just need to stay positive," Thorne said.


    "This isn''t fun," Kadia said sharply.


    Tyrath crossed his bulky arms over his broad chest. "If it was, then we wouldn''t be doing it in the first place. So let''s focus up. Kadia, I''ve sent a letter to my friend in eastern Opios, in Csenci. He should respond soon. That''ll get us more of an idea of where this thing is. Or, at least, where it was. Until then, we do our best to cover the waterfalls. I''ve been thinking of sending someone down to the Royal Library, too. Just in case. Who knows? Maybe someone in the archives might be able to point us in the right direction."


    Kadia nodded in agreement. "I agree with this plan. As you said, until we hear back, we need to look for it on our own. That''s all I can ask for now. I will check back with you on your findings."


    "Good. Then, for now, that''s all," he replied. "Now, I have a training class in five minutes."


    "We have a training class," Morgina corrected him with an annoyed sigh.


    Thorne laughed quietly as the two went about nagging each other. He gave Kadia''s shoulder a soft pat. "We''ll figure it out. The universe can''t keep hiding all the secrets from us forever."


    Kadia offered him a tight smile. "Yes. Thank you."


    I awkwardly shifted in place and glanced around before making my way to the change rooms. I hadn''t expected to walk into an impromptu staff meeting. Every other gemstone mission before had been handled and planned out away from us trainees. Maybe they didn''t have time to schedule a proper meeting. Or maybe the meeting was before training, and things were so convoluted that it spilled over into training time. It didn''t matter either way. I knew they would take care of things, as they always did. And, I guess, it was fair that I didn''t know about everything that was happening. They were in charge, after all. I didn''t think Kadia was too keen on me sticking my nose in her business anyway.


    By the time I returned to the training area, Shaye and Ashkan had arrived as well, and were now getting started with warm up drills.


    Shaye spotted me and waved, a wide smile on her face. She finished a stretch and walked over. "Hello! How has your day been? I''m just going to fill up my flask."


    "Oh, I will too," I said. We made our way over to the water tap sticking out from the wall near the entrance. "I''m good, how are you?"


    She unscrewed the lid to her cylindrical flask, one she had painted soft colors, and held it under the tap. She let the water fill completely before turning it off and replacing the lid. "I''m quite well! A bit nervous about Ashkan, though."


    I raised an eyebrow. "Why''s that?"


    She chewed her bottom lip for a moment, then lowered her voice. "He hasn''t been his usual self. He doesn''t look happy at all." She cast a glance over to where Ashkan stood next to Kadia, arms folded. He didn''t seem content. In fact, he seemed bored. "He hasn''t really wanted to talk to anyone all morning."


    "That doesn''t sound too unlike him, if we''re honest. Maybe he had a bad day or something." I filled up my flask, making sure not to spill any water onto the dirt floor.


    Shaye''s bright teal eyes studied him for a moment. She pursed her lips together. "Hm... I wonder. I''m not so sure it''s that."


    "It can''t hurt to ask," I pointed out.


    "Actually, with him, it very much can," she muttered, casting her gaze back to me. She shook her head and let out a laugh. "It''s fine. I''m probably just worrying for nothing."


    We rejoined the others and continued warming up. As I got through a set of leg and hip stretches, my eyes kept darting over to Ashkan. He did seem a bit more aloof than usual. Maybe a bit moody? Or, maybe he was just being his typical, introverted self.


    As if he sensed my gaze, he suddenly glanced over at me and we made eye contact. The two of us froze in place for a brief second.


    "Hey," he said, moving closer while rolling his shoulder.


    "Hey," I said. "You''re quiet this morning."


    "Sorry. Just not feeling too talkative today." He rubbed at his eyes, looking exhausted. "Listen, do you know if the soldiers'' barracks have implemented a new security system? I haven''t been able to go in to get my necklace lately. There''s some kind of new barrier charm."


    I frowned. Why did he want his necklace now, of all times? "I didn''t hear about any changes. I''ve been dropping mine off and picking it up just fine. Did you ask the soldiers on guard duty? Or any of the others?"


    He shook his head. "I didn''t think to. I guess I''ll have to now."


    "That''s so weird." My brow furrowed as I thought about it. "As far as I know, the barracks just have standard safety charms to prevent burglary and stuff. And anti-dark magic seals, obviously. Maybe something''s malfunctioning?"


    Ashkan gave an uninterested hum and stretched his neck, cracking it. "...I''ll figure it out."


    I watched him carefully for a moment. "Is...everything all right?"


    His shoulders hunched up ever so slightly. "Yes."


    I didn''t press him, knowing that was as much as he''d share with me. Instead, I offered a gentle smile. "Okay. Let us know if you need help with anything, though. We''ve got your back."


    He gave me a single nod before moving away to finish warming up.


    After twenty minutes or so, Kadia instructed us to start two-on-one matches. As usual, we started off easy, only doing basic moves. No elemental attacks, no spells, just our own strength, wits, and techniques. It was a good way to test ourselves and see what areas we could improve on. It was also good to learn how to fight more than one enemy at a time, since battles often weren''t one-on-one.


    We took turns being the lone combatant. Shaye was the first, facing off against Ashkan and me. As she ducked under one of our strikes, her fist lashed out to jab Ashkan in the ribs. She managed to sweep out his leg next. Then she leapt away and ducked down, aiming her knee into my stomach. I twisted away at the last moment. We were all moving quickly. It was just enough to be fun but not exhausting.


    Once five minutes was up, Shaye stepped aside to catch her breath and we moved to switch out. Kadia approached to give us pointers.


    "Remember," she said as Ashkan took up position to be the solo fighter, "keep your eyes on all opponents as frequently as possible. You may want to take on the person closest to you first, but that will not always be the correct choice."


    I nodded as Ashkan got ready to go on the offensive. He had an uncharacteristically stern look on his face as he waited. I positioned myself a few paces back to wait for Kadia to signal our attack.


    As he rushed in towards me, I stepped out of his way and slid my leg around, kicking out behind his knee. He stumbled back, turning just as Shaye leapt forward and threw a punch at his face. He moved back, then crouched low. He then sprung back up and lifted his leg, his foot colliding with Shaye''s sternum and shoving her away. She rolled back and onto her feet as Ashkan turned to me again.


    I lunged forward, snatched his arm, then twisted it behind his back. I aimed my foot into the back of his leg to make him kneel on the ground. He did so without struggle, so I loosened my grip on his arm and gave a smile.


    "All right, that''s¨C"


    My eyes widened in horror as Ashkan pivoted on his knee, untwisting his wrist, then grabbed the arm that was holding him. One hand yanked me closer by my shirt, his elbow pressed into my armpit, and as he turned his back, I was promptly thrown over his head.


    I tumbled over and rolled on the dirt until I stopped flat on my back. A chorus of gasps and whispers broke out from the lieutenants, but I could hardly register the voices. Everything sounded distant as my head pounded with shock. I''d gotten complacent, that was all. Good thing the dirt floor was soft.


    Shaye was still locked in combat when I sprung to my feet. Ashkan was relentless. He was a hair slower, but undoubtedly stronger. When he crossed his forearms to block Shaye''s fist, I quickly advanced. My heel smashed into the side of his torso, hard enough to knock him back. Shaye joined me.


    Ashkan wasn''t laughing or smirking as he usually did during practice. This time, he was all hard edges, narrowed eyes, and clenched fists. I thought he''d go for me first, but instead, he lunged for Shaye. His leg lifted and snapped forward. Shaye spun out of his reach, then spun again as he kept attempting to strike her with his foot. I tried to get in to assist, but his attention remained fixated on her. She used the length of the training area to keep from getting cornered.


    Shaye blocked a forceful elbow strike, her grip tight around Ashkan''s forearm. He took hold of her shoulder, and before I could step in to separate them, Ashkan shoved her to the ground. She landed face-first with a thump. I expected him to halt, but he only slammed his foot into her back, pinning her to the floor.


    "Hey!" I shouted as Shaye let out a choked sound of pain.


    "Enough!" Kadia snapped.


    The fight immediately ceased, and I hurried over to Shaye. My eyes darted over her, trying to spot any visible injuries, but it seemed she was okay. She lifted her head as Kadia helped her to her feet, brushing dust and dirt from her face. She didn''t seem mad, but I was. My eyes blazed with fury as I looked over to Ashkan.


    I strode towards him and raised a finger in an accusatory point. "What is wrong with you?!"


    "Uh... Sorry, I just..." His shoulders hunched up as he shifted back a step.


    Kadia put a hand on Shaye''s back. "Let''s get you some water, yes? Then we''ll continue." She glanced to the two of us with a serious look before turning and heading for the tap.


    I stared at Ashkan for a moment longer. I couldn''t understand why he was being so rough with us today. Maybe it was stress, like I''d thought earlier. Or maybe not. "Hey. Don''t ever do that again," I ordered.


    His eyes darted between me and Shaye, who was sipping water, as if unsure how to reply. "I know, I know, I''m sorry. I was just trying to make it as realistic as possible."


    "Realistic. Yeah, okay. Maybe if we were in a real fight to the death. We were sparring, not trying to hurt each other. So tone it down, please. This isn''t the time to try to show off."


    He stared at me for a moment, then frowned deeply and let out a scoff. "You''re quick to judge."


    I narrowed my eyes, hands going to my hips. "Yeah? And you''re quick to snap."


    His expression shifted to one of offense. He quickly turned away, stalking over to the opposite side of the room, and I glared after him.


    What in the world is going on?


    When it was my turn to spar against both of them, I tried to keep the mood up and smiled a lot to make Shaye comfortable again. Ashkan wasn''t much help in that area. And his strikes were still hard and relentless. He only stopped when I let out a shout after he nearly smashed my nose. He apologized but I could still feel anger radiating off him. I tried my best to get him to ease up, but to no avail. It seemed like he was fighting something internally rather than us.


    As the session neared its end, I let out a quiet sigh of relief. We finished with cooldown stretches as usual before going to shower and change. I did so quickly and headed over to the door. Shaye met up with me in the doorway.


    "Did you find out why he''s in a foul mood?" she asked me.


    I shook my head, feeling annoyed at the fact that I didn''t have an answer. "Not at all."


    The two of us glanced over our shoulders as Ashkan stormed past us. His eyes briefly met mine.


    I lifted an eyebrow. "Hey¨C"


    "Bye," he mumbled, and continued walking, pushing the door open.


    "Oh..." Shaye said, sounding dejected.


    I looked after him, trying to piece everything together in my mind. He was definitely more distant; less focused than he normally was. But there had to be something else going on.


    "I''m going to follow him," I told Shaye. "Make sure he doesn''t do anything stupid."


    She gave me a nod. "I''ll come along, too. It might be better to approach this as a group."


    I nodded in agreement as we set off after him, not bothering to wait for our guards to arrive. Ashkan had already gotten a good ways ahead, so it took us a bit of jogging to catch up.


    "Ashkan!" Shaye called.


    He didn''t even glance in our direction, keeping his focus ahead of him as he made his way through the busy square.


    "Hey," I exclaimed, "wait up!"


    Shaye and I tried our best not to knock into any pedestrians, but our attempt to reach him was getting harder and harder as people filed into our path. He wasn''t slowing down, either, so we were left trying to push past everyone.


    "Sorry... Pardon us... Excuse me..." Shaye apologized over and over. Everyone was too caught up in their own errands and lives to care.


    Ashkan took a shortcut through an alley. He had to duck beneath lines of drying laundry strung up overhead and weave his way past crates, barrels, and a couple of fruit baskets lying around. We managed to keep him in view. We were so focused on getting through the crowded area that we nearly missed the person that stood directly in Ashkan''s path, stopping him short at the end of the alley.


    My heart nearly stopped when I saw who it was. Claude Staatley, in the flesh. His friends, the same ones I always saw orbiting him at school, were all standing with him. Ashkan halted in place. A smirk curved over Claude''s mouth. I wasn''t close enough to hear their conversation. They exchanged words with each other in low voices. Shaye and I traded concerned glances before we continued forwards.


    "Gods, do you need glasses or something?" Claude spat. "You don''t even have your face buried in a book this time and you''re still crashing into people!"


    My stomach lurched at his tone of voice. This didn''t sound like an everyday run-in. There was an animosity here. Claude was pissed off, and he was directing it all at Ashkan. I knew they had history... I just didn''t know what kind.


    "Leave me alone." Ashkan''s voice was low as he turned his body sideways, clearly ready to walk past them.


    "Or what, you''ll blast us into smithereens with your magic?" one of his friends sneered. "Go on then, coward!"


    Shaye and I inched closer. I was a little afraid of what might happen.


    Claude went on, "I still have no bloody clue how you afford all those books of yours, considering your family''s got no coin to spare."


    "Why don''t you mind your own damn business, like you should have five years ago?" Ashkan shot back at him.


    Claude''s face screwed up into an ugly, mean glare. "So it''s true? You''ve got nothing? That explains why you''ve got nowhere better to be than wandering around the town square like some kind of beggar."


    The guys around him let out mocking laughs and snickers. I felt rage boiling over within me.


    Claude smirked, taking a step closer to him. "Did you come out for some fresh air, or was it because the house stank so bad, like it used to?"


    Ashkan kept perfectly still. "Just keep talking, Staatley."


    "What are you gonna do?" he scoffed. "Go cry to your old man? Or better yet, your mum? I''ve heard the dead make pretty good company."


    Shaye gasped sharply.


    I couldn''t control myself anymore. I was about to rush forward and blast them into next week, but Ashkan was already one step ahead. He lunged at Claude. The two of them smacked to the ground, rolling and kicking up snow as they grappled for the upper hand. Claude''s lackeys immediately tried to pull Ashkan off him.


    "Ashkan! Stop!" Shaye cried.


    He was on top, bashing Claude''s face with his fist. But within seconds, he was dragged to the ground again and his hands were seized. The lackeys started trying to haul him up. He twisted himself loose and shoved the guy closest to him. When Claude finally got to his feet, his face blotchy and angry, he swung back his leg and kicked Ashkan in the stomach.


    I ran forward. "Stop! Right now, all of you, get the hell away from him!"


    Noticing us immediately, the cronies each grabbed our elbows and held Shaye and me back in a death-grip. I thought about breaking myself free, but I halted. Considering their strength, I wasn''t sure if I could without causing some injuries. The Headmaster certainly wouldn''t be pleased about that. So I just writhed and struggled with all my might.


    Claude grabbed a fistful of Ashkan''s hair and pulled him up to his feet so they were facing each other. "You think I''m afraid of you, don''t you?" he snarled. "Because of that ''power'' of yours? You''re pathetic."


    "Shut up," Ashkan muttered.


    "Say that again," he challenged.


    "Shut. Up."


    Claude let go of his hair and swung his head down, colliding his knee with Ashkan''s face. He stumbled, wobbling from side to side, just trying to stay on his feet.


    "Ashkan!" Shaye shrieked. "Claude, calm down!"


    "C''mon, hit me back!" Claude taunted, then kicked out Ashkan''s knee, making him tumble to the ground. "Remember that night when we cornered you? Remember that? When we burnt all those stupid old books your mum bought? All that talk, and you didn''t do a damn thing, did you? You couldn''t stop me then, and you can''t stop me now."


    Ashkan laid there, blood running down his face. I felt my anger mounting. Shaye and I were trying desperately to twist away from the guys that were holding us back.


    "Get the hell off us!" I shouted at them.


    They ignored me and kept their iron-clad grips.


    Claude scoffed and rolled his eyes, turning his back. "Finish him," he ordered his buddies.


    Before anyone could move, Ashkan flipped himself over and tackled his legs, taking him to the ground. Claude thrashed back and forth, yelling. Ashkan grabbed his collar and yanked him up, then let his fist collide with his nose. Hard. Blood shot across the snow-covered ground. I cringed, hearing the crunch of cartilage. But he didn''t stop.


    His fist flew again and again until Claude stopped resisting. Each impact was slicker, coated with fresh blood from Claude''s already broken face. I stopped struggling and tried to catch Ashkan''s attention. But he was lost to a hazed, blind rage. I''d never seen anything like it. I''d barely ever heard him raise his voice at anyone, but right then, he was utterly furious.


    "He¨C He''s gonna kill him!" one of Claude''s goons yelled in a panic.


    "Ash!" I yelled. "STOP!"


    I gave the goon that held me one sharp elbow to the ribs as he drew too near, and he released me with a groan. I ran straight at the brawl, managing to yank Ashkan back by his coat. Claude slumped limply to the ground. Ashkan tried to lunge back for another strike, but I wrapped my arms around his chest to hold him back.


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    "Let me go!" he spat, trying to wriggle out of my arms.


    "You''re done!" I said, struggling to keep hold of him. I could only imagine the number he''d done on Claude''s face. "You are done! Calm down!"


    Shaye was released too as Claude''s guys ran over and grabbed their friend''s arms. They pulled him back to his feet. His jacket was bunched up in their fists, his head hung, and his hair fell over his face in messy strands. He was breathing heavily.


    "He needs a doctor, fast," one guy was telling the other.


    I transferred Ashkan to Shaye''s arms before walking over. "Here. I''ll take care of it."


    She nodded. "Right."


    Claude''s eyelashes were clotted with blood, and I doubted he could even see through the swelling.


    "...I''m sorry." I raised my hands to his face. Gold light emitted from my palms and extended over his body, forming a webbed pattern. Though the spell wasn''t perfect, I''d gotten the basics right. His face was still a tad swollen and bruised. But the bleeding stopped, his nose straightened out, and the cuts closed. There was nothing present that required stitches anymore.


    Claude stepped away from me, letting his crew support him. "Sod off," he hissed.


    I glared at him. "You''re welcome."


    He turned and stalked away with his friends, shooting a scowl in Ashkan''s direction, and the three of us were left there standing in the alley.


    Ashkan stared at the blood spattering the snow. Shaye bent down to carefully pick up his scarf that had fallen off in the scuffle, then wrapped it gently around his neck.


    "What was that all about?" she asked him softly.


    His knuckles were scraped and dotted with crimson. He rubbed his palms together, making a slight grimace from the pain. "I hate that guy."


    I kept looking at him. If he thought he was going to avoid our questions, he had another thing coming. I couldn''t let something like this slide. He was clearly struggling with something big, and I was determined to find out what.


    <hr>


    Thankfully, the universe decided to have mercy on us, because Ashkan''s dad wasn''t home when we arrived at his house. Niista was, though. She took one look her brother, then immediately ushered the three of us over to the kitchen table.


    "What in the gods'' names happened here?" she asked in shock as she went to fetch ice.


    I sat in the chair closest to Ashkan. He''d been quiet since the brawl, and it didn''t seem like he was ready to say anything about it yet. Shaye sat on his other side.


    "He had a run-in with Claude Staatley and his friends," I answered. "Things...escalated."


    Niista pressed an ice-filled handkerchief to Ashkan''s knuckles. He cringed and jerked his hand away. She held on tight to it. "Oh, sit still. You know it stings for only a second. Good stars... Why was Claude beating up on you?"


    He stayed quiet.


    She looked at us for answers, and I said, "Just years-old tension and pent-up aggression, I think."


    "Claude Staatley," she murmured, shaking her head in disdain. "That little..." She sighed. "Well, at least I have the three of you here, safe and sound. It''s nice to see you two again, though I''m sorry it has to be under such unfortunate circumstances."


    "I''m fine," Ashkan spoke up. It seemed to be more to convince himself. His face was bruised, and blood was dried on his clothes. "Really."


    "You don''t look fine," Shaye mumbled.


    "Well," he said, a hint of anger in his tone, "I am."


    His sister looked like she was about to argue, but instead let out another sigh, deciding it wasn''t worth it. "Are either of you two hurt? Is anyone else injured?"


    I shook my head. "No, we''re both okay. I patched Claude up as best I could before we left. And I can take care of Ashkan, too."


    "Thank you, Brielle. That would be most helpful. I''ll go start a pot of tea," she told us as she headed over to the stove.


    I moved my chair closer to Ashkan. It felt awkward sitting in silence. It was almost like being in a hospital waiting room, where you''re meant to wait patiently, but the tension just keeps building and building.


    "Can I look?" I asked gently.


    He didn''t respond, so I took that as a yes. I peeled the ice away, revealing the bruises, scratches, and gashes. Some of his nails were jagged from trying to fight off his assailants. He was avoiding eye contact. I summoned a gentle light that came to hover over his hand. It slowly lowered down to the wounds, glowing soft silver-gold. I closed my eyes and envisioned what his skin should look like, untorn, unblemished.


    When I opened my eyes again, to my shock...nothing had changed. Not a thing.


    I tried not to look too startled as I tried to figure out why I had failed. "Okay. That''s new... Let me try that again."


    Niista called out over the sounds of boiling water, "Not working? Is it too severe?"


    "No, no, skin is the easiest tissue to mend, after blood vessels. It''s probably me..." I cleared my head.


    Why wasn''t it working? It made no sense. My healing spells always worked. Maybe if I focus more? Or visualize more clearly? Am I too tired from training? My eyelids flutter closed again and the images came to me, one at a time. Ashkan''s skin, smooth, undamaged, healthy... The images were clear enough in my head, but still, nothing changed. I felt like a failure.


    I heard Ashkan let out a breath. "It''s okay," he murmured.


    "...I''m sorry."


    "Don''t worry about it," he said, his tone more dismissive than I was used to. "You don''t need to do that for me."


    "Yes, I do." I said it more forcefully than I meant to.


    Shaye shot me a worried look, and I shot it right back, a million questions in my eyes.


    Niista brought us tea. "Don''t exhaust yourself, Brielle," she told me. "It looks like you''ve all had enough excitement for the day. He''ll be fine, trust me." She leaned over to Ashkan''s chair, putting a hand on his shoulder and ruffling his hair. He flinched. "You know... You haven''t let me touch your hair in years."


    He said nothing, and awkward silence filled the room. My eyes drifted to the dried blood on his face. If my magic wasn''t working, then maybe I could assist the Earthian way. I stood to find a damp cloth. I found a clean rag folded by the sink, ran it under warm water, and brought it over to him.


    "Here. This should help a bit." I brought the warm rag to his face, but he caught my wrist.


    "I''m fine," he insisted, taking the rag from me. He swiped it against his forehead. The smear of blood remained, and it just seemed to annoy him. "It isn''t going anywhere."


    "Well, you have to press it on there for a few seconds," I said, retrieving the cloth.


    My gaze locked with his, and I leaned forward, gently pressing it against his cheek. He looked at me. Just looked at me, without moving. He didn''t look angry, or scared, or even embarrassed. Just blank. Like a sheet of paper. I searched his eyes, trying to figure out what he could possibly be thinking. Was it because of me? Was it because he kissed me on the cheek a few days ago? Did he even remember that? I pressed the rag against his face for another few seconds before backing off.


    "Like that. See? Just swipe a little. Like a sponge." I tried another spot. He didn''t push me away this time. After a minute or so, the blood was gone, and only light bruising remained.


    He met my eyes and his face softened slightly. "Thank you."


    I sighed. At least he was starting to look better. But it still didn''t explain why my magic had refused to work. How was I supposed to make progress if I couldn''t even heal my best friend when he needed me?


    "Of course," I said, my mind preoccupied.


    Shaye stared into her teacup. "Thank you for the tea, Niista."


    "Anytime. And you all are free to stay as long as you like. But I''ll understand if you need to go," she replied.


    Ashkan muttered, "I just want to be in my room alone and not have to talk."


    Niista tried to force a smile. "Understandable."


    Without another word, he rose from his chair and disappeared up the stairs, leaving his untouched mug on the table. Shaye and I watched him in silence. His bedroom door thumped closed.


    I buried my face in my hands. "I''m the absolute worst. I don''t deserve to be a healer at all."


    "Oh, stop," Shaye soothed. "You''re not the worst. You''re one of the best I know, Brielle. It''s not your fault you''re drained."


    "Drained..." I repeated, considering it. It might be possible. It was conceivable that I was wearing myself thin and just needed to rest. That was usually the reason for such things.


    Niista tucked a strand of black and blonde hair behind her ear. "I''m actually glad you two are here. I''ve been wanting to ask you about him... As you can see, he''s not quite like himself lately. The past couple of days or so have been...difficult. He''s been eating meals up in his room. It''s almost as if he''s a completely different person. Of course, he never wants to worry me, so he won''t tell me when anything is wrong. Will you at least tell me if he has said anything about it? I''m trying not to pry into his business, but I''m worried."


    I exchanged another glance with Shaye before looking back to her. "We''ve been trying to deduce that as well. I was hoping you''d have answers."


    She looked resigned. "I see. So he hasn''t told you anything, either."


    I shook my head, feeling disheartened.


    "Well," she began, "at least he seems to have had the presence of mind to have friends like the two of you."


    I tried to comfort her with a small smile. "Don''t worry. We''re here for him."


    Shaye nodded and also mustered a reassuring smile, though I knew that if I could read her thoughts, she''d be echoing my own concerns. Whatever the cause of Ashkan''s strange, antisocial mood was, we were clueless about it. And cluelessness wasn''t a favourite for any of us.


    Niista smiled. "Thank you. I hope you both know you''re welcome here anytime. Just... Keep an eye on Ash for me, would you?"


    "Of course," Shaye answered.


    I agreed, "Absolutely."


    It was a nice sentiment, but it was a promise I wasn''t sure how I would keep. But I was damn well going to figure it out.


    "I...should probably get back home so my parents don''t think I went missing," I admitted, peeling my gaze off my mug and settling it on the pale winter sky outside the window.


    "We''ll both get out of your hair now," Shaye added with a smile.


    "No worries," Niista assured. "Tell your folks I say hello. And thank you two for bringing him home."


    Shaye and I headed outside into the cloudy afternoon, which felt more like twilight with the darkness of the woods surrounding the house. It was peaceful here, but something about Ashkan''s gloomy demeanour had begun to affect me. My overthinking brain couldn''t help but analyze it all. Dissect every little word and moment of his behaviour since our outing at The Roaring Witch. What if he''d started picking up on how I felt about him, and was trying to distance himself? Knots formed in the pit of my stomach.


    <hr>


    One day later, Ashkan still had yet to return to normal, so I decided to try my hand at talking to him about it myself. After training on Saturday afternoon, I asked him to meet me at a popular tea shop near Nelorismel''s market district. I''d expected a refusal. That was, if he answered at all. But instead, he actually agreed. We both stayed at our respective houses long enough for our guards to leave us for the day. The last thing I wanted was them eavesdropping.


    Having just returned from Earth, my necklace was tucked securely under my sweater. It was another chilly, dreary winter day, the air stinging my eyes with sharp crystals. Snowflakes clung to my lashes, melting almost as soon as they landed. A small bell jingled as we entered the tea shop. The smell of herbs, spices, and bread hung heavily in the air. My gaze immediately fell upon the pastry case filled with danishes, cakes, and all sorts of cookies and desserts. We sat down at one of the small, circular tables by a window, where the dimming sunlight caught in the falling snow.


    I studied Ashkan for a few moments, unsure of how to even begin to broach the subject. "Are we going to talk about it?"


    "Talk about what?" he asked.


    I tilted my head and looked at him, a ''duh'' on the tip of my tongue. "You haven''t been yourself for days. What''s going on?"


    He sighed, taking off his coat and hanging it on the back of the chair. "You''re making too big a deal out of it, Brielle. I''m fine, trust me. Nothing to worry about."


    "Ash, I''m not buying it. Come on. What''s up?" I leaned forward in my chair, looking him directly in the eyes, willing him to open up to me. I knew I shouldn''t push him, but at the same time, he was starting to scare me.


    "It''s nothing," he insisted. "I''ve just got a lot of things going on right now."


    "I know that. You''re always busy. But you''ve never acted like this." I lowered my voice to a whisper, aware of all the people around us, just a few feet away. "Look... This started after we went to The Roaring Witch. Something changed. What did I do?"


    His face twisted into a look of surprise, and he shook his head. "What? You didn''t do anything. Don''t think that."


    I softened my tone. "You know you can trust me, right?"


    Ashkan looked conflicted as he turned his gaze to the table, tracing the wood pattern with his index finger. He said nothing.


    A wave of worry washed over me. I couldn''t take the uncertainty any longer. "Whatever it is, we''ll deal with it together. Just like we have in the past. Just like we always will."


    "I know," he answered quietly, avoiding my eyes.


    I rested my chin on my hands. "Niista''s worried about you, y''know. I can''t say I''m not, either. Not even Shaye knows what to make of it, and she can always read you."


    His head snapped up at that. "I didn''t realize everyone was discussing this behind my back."


    "Well, of course we were," I answered matter-of-factly. "We''re concerned."


    "I didn''t follow you here to be interrogated. If that''s what this is about, then I''ll leave." He leaned back in his seat, his face hardening into that impassive mask.


    "Hey, easy. I didn''t mean¨C"


    Ashkan stood up and pushed his chair in. He shrugged into his jacket, then looked down at me. "I have to go."


    I was so stunned I didn''t even know what to say. My mind scrambled to process what was going on. All I could manage to say was, "What?"


    But he didn''t answer. He just turned and walked away. He pushed open the glass door of the tea shop and was gone before I even realized I had to stop him.


    "Ash!" I called out as I bolted out of my own seat, grabbing my coat as I ran. The door fell shut behind me. The bell jingled, the sound quickly drowned out by the chilly winter winds that were now picking up. A strong breeze sent goosebumps rippling over my arms.


    Ashkan''s tall form disappeared around a corner as he continued his way down the street. I shoved my hands into my pockets and jogged to follow him. A few people shot me curious glances as I dashed in front of the market district''s many stores and businesses. It wasn''t long before I''d finally caught up to him in an alley between two buildings, out of sight of most pedestrians. The wind was much less harsh here.


    "Will you stop being so stubborn?" I exclaimed.


    Ashkan rounded on me. "Stubborn? You''re the stubborn one. I told you to drop it, and yet, here we are."


    "You just ran off! How am I supposed to drop it when I can''t even talk to you?" I looked up at him, searching his face. His expression had lost the mask. The frustration he''d been hiding was all over his face now, along with something else. Something obscure.


    "You have to drop it, Brielle." He paused and lowered his voice. "This is for your own good. I''m not telling you anything else. Just leave it."


    His words shocked me into silence, but not for long. I felt my temper flare. "Leave it? Are you serious right now?!" I shouted. I hadn''t expected my voice to raise that much, but the words kept coming. "You can''t just leave me in the dark like that, not after what we''ve been through. ...You kissed me on the cheek and then suddenly you started acting strange. Now I want to know why."


    Ashkan was taken aback. He blinked rapidly, and I knew that I''d surprised him, but he managed to remain collected. "What are you¨C?"


    "You know what it made me think!" I blurted out before I could stop myself.


    He went silent. I was breathing heavily, and I could feel my pulse hammering. My whole body felt like a tightly wound spring. I wanted to tell him the truth about how I felt, but at the same time, I felt like it was the worst time to tell him anything. It was like my head was going to explode.


    "Okay. Clearly, you need time to think." I reached into my coat and took out the pendant on my necklace. It glinted in the pale light that filtered into the alley. "I''m gonna go home. Let me know when you''re ready to talk."


    Ashkan stopped me as I tried to turn away. He caught my wrist, then slowly trailed his hand up my arm until his palm rested in the crook of my elbow. "You don''t understand... It''s for you, too." His gaze searched mine as I tried to decipher what he meant. "You know I''d do anything to protect you. I just need you to trust me."


    My pulse quickened. "...You''re scaring me."


    He stared at me in silence, his eyes conflicted. For the briefest of moments, I felt as if I saw something behind them, but it disappeared so fast that I figured I imagined it. Then, he moved his free hand to my pendant. He turned it around, staring down at it, tracing his thumb across the miniature hourglass.


    Suddenly, he pulled on the chain. The distance between us was instantly closed as I shot forward. His other hand dropped to the small of my back... And his lips crashed into mine.


    I was so startled, I froze, unable to move.


    Is this happening?! Am I awake?!


    I pressed my eyes shut, expecting to wake up from the dream, or to be ripped back to reality. But I wasn''t.


    After a moment, my brain started working again. My thoughts jumbled around, a whirlwind of confusion. We shouldn''t be doing this. But maybe we should? Is it really a bad thing? Do I care? Oh, my god... We are kissing in an alley. In public. Where anyone walking by could see.


    My confusion spurred me to pull away. My heart was pounding so fast I was pretty sure it would burst. "...What are you doing?"


    Ashkan stared deep into my eyes. "What I should''ve done a long time ago."


    My heart danced and somersaulted. This isn''t what I was expecting to hear, not in a million years, but I...strangely didn''t mind. The moment was purely bittersweet. Because the forbidden could not last.


    He leaned down toward me, tilting his head, and it was just enough to cue the panicked side of my brain to step in. We can''t be doing this. This can''t be right...


    I started to back up. "You can''t just¨C We can''t¨C Why didn''t you say anything?"


    His gaze didn''t leave me, though the flicker of surprise at my retreat made its way across his expression. "I didn''t know how."


    "Then... Why now?" I asked, my heart thudding loudly in my ears.


    "Because..." Ashkan moved forward to close the distance between us once more. His arms snaked around me, his gloved hands sliding across the fabric of my coat. "You should know, before...anything...happens."


    The corner of my lips curved into the slightest of smiles. "Then, this is happening?"


    He nodded. "If you want it to."


    My mind reeled as his head tilted down. I was aware of the world around me, aware that anyone could walk into the alleyway and see us. I was aware of my friends and my responsibilities and my trainers and my parents. Everyone would freak out if they knew. I was aware of what it could mean if it ever came to light, the fallout if someone were to catch us. But for some terrible reason, I couldn''t care less.


    Ashkan''s hand trailed up to the side of my face. He tucked my hair behind my ear, the tip of his finger following along my cheekbone, before moving to my chin. I felt my head being angled upwards. The moment before he kissed me again felt like it lasted a lifetime, yet was over in a second. In that moment, I was sure of what I was doing, of my feelings, of the consequences that I''d deal with later. I kissed him back...and the rest of the world slipped away.


    I''m in deep trouble now.


    The brick wall behind me made sudden contact with my shoulder blades. I hadn''t realized we were moving backwards. Ashkan''s grip on me tightened. I was locked in place. My hands fumbled, fingers tangling in his hair. My face was probably as red as a tomato. The kiss was ardent, like he was trying to convey months of pent-up emotions. I wasn''t sure whether I''d survive the intensity.


    This had to be some sort of dream. There was no other way. It wasn''t like anything I''d expected from him. I''d always imagined Ashkan to be reserved, mild, shy, maybe a bit awkward when it came to these kinds of things. But this was...confident, passionate, and a little demanding. I wasn''t sure what to think. I couldn''t think. I just knew I couldn''t go any further with this, not without a real talk first.


    "Ash..." I murmured when I managed to pull myself away for air. My hands came to rest on his shoulders as I looked up at him.


    He stared at me. I could tell that he wasn''t quite himself. His eyes seemed to hold a stormy sky. It was like looking at a stranger. "What''s wrong?"


    "We..." My voice faltered. "We have to stop."


    The expression in his eyes flickered for the briefest of moments, returning to their usual clear green, and I thought he was coming to his senses. But then the clouds came back, and he moved lower to start planting kisses along my jawline and neck.


    Did Ofelia give him another love potion?! It doesn¡¯t seem like him to just...


    Just¡­


    ¡­Wow.


    I struggled to keep a coherent thought. The tension in my shoulders instantly vanished. It felt as if all my nerves were on fire, as if my brain had melted into goo. It felt¡­ Well, it doesn¡¯t matter.


    "That''s not¡­what I meant," I protested, trying to pull away from him.


    His hold on my arms tightened, keeping me pinned against the wall. I started to feel a little uncomfortable, unsure of where this was heading. Ashkan''s hand moved to the back of my neck. I flinched and tried to push him away again, more firmly this time. I expected him to just move away. He didn''t. It was almost like he didn''t realize that I was speaking. The moment his lips touched my neck again, my pulse jumped. I squirmed. I couldn''t do this, not right now. Maybe not ever.


    I tried to get his attention by raising my voice, and he stilled for a moment. "Ashkan. Hey, I''m not... I can''t. Let me go."


    Finally, he moved back slightly and met my eyes again; the look in his was intense, yet far away.


    I managed to gather up all the courage I had to repeat myself, trying not to let my voice waver. "Let me go. I don''t know what this is, but... Stop."


    He released me without another word. I rubbed my upper arms where he''d gripped me a little too tight. The whole experience left me unnerved. Conflicted. It didn''t make sense. This whole thing didn''t make sense. The Ashkan I knew wouldn''t have ever done anything like that. He always respected me, and knew what was and wasn''t appropriate for a professional relationship, even if our feelings were to shift. Was something wrong with him? Had someone messed with his head?


    "As you wish," he muttered, his expression suddenly cold as ice.


    A flash of rose gold caught the light. Something in his palm shimmered. The sight of it made my blood run cold. I blinked hard, sure I must be imagining things, but he was still holding it in his closed hand. He''d somehow stolen it without me realizing it.


    I stared at him in shock, a sudden panic seizing my heart. "Ash, that''s¨C Why would you¨C?"


    He turned to the rooftops above us and jumped up with a rush of air, vanishing onto the building. The sound of his footfalls across the shingles was all I could hear as he took off at a sprint. My instincts took over as I sprang after him.


    "Where are you going?! HEY!" I shouted.


    My foot hit the ledge and I threw myself forward onto the roof after him, stumbling briefly. My senses were still fried from everything that just happened. I fought through the shock, forcing myself to focus, and set off in a mad dash. The icy air whipped at my skin and stung my eyes as I tore across shingles, bricks, and beams. My mind was racing. Why is he taking my necklace? How is he doing any of this? Why does it seem like I just made out with a completely different person?


    Ashkan kept his lead, darting and dashing and leaping like no tomorrow. His movements were effortless. He was quick. I cursed the wind and my own delayed reactions as he vaulted across the street and onto another rooftop. I scrambled to keep up with him.


    "Stop!" I yelled, my voice ringing through the air.


    The rushing breeze ate my words, muffling my voice. He was already at least two rooftops ahead of me. The only way I was going to keep up would be if I started taking risks, which I was trying hard to avoid. If I could just reach him, maybe I''d be able to make him come to his senses. Maybe I could find out why he was acting so strangely. But the boulder in my gut told me this wasn''t a game.


    The shingles underneath my boots were slick, but that didn''t stop me from sprinting across them like they were perfectly dry. Ashkan had to know he couldn''t keep this up forever. We would eventually reach the edge of the district, and from there, there was nowhere else to run.


    I pushed myself harder, ignoring the burn in my legs. "ASHKAN, WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!"


    The only answer was the sound of his shoes hitting the rooftop. He was going to pay for this, I knew that for sure.


    The gap between us was shortening. The edges of my vision blurred, but I blinked and pushed it all away. I had to do something, and fast. Ashkan started to slow as he reached the edge of a rooftop. He wasn''t giving up. This was about to get messy. The adrenaline coursing through my veins left me feeling lightheaded. It was now or never.


    Gritting my teeth, I summoned a bolt of lightning into my hand. It charged into a steady, pulsating shard of static that crackled wildly. I took a deep breath and focused on Ashkan''s form as he sprinted forward. I took aim. I could easily hit him, the way we were going. But he could also get hurt. My thoughts raced. What if it sent him hurtling into the street?


    I paused. Lightning sputtered from the edges of the shard I was holding. If I didn''t make a move soon, it would dissolve, and the chance would be lost. No more thinking. No more hesitating.


    I let the shard fly. White-gold light erupted from my hand. The bolt flew in a wide arc through the sky. It came down a mere second after I released it, striking Ashkan''s heels. Sparks exploded around him. His knees hit the steep ledge of the roof and he went skidding down. The icy shingles offered no chance at slowing him, and his descent was a fast one.


    The sight chilled me to the core. I gathered my magic and catapulted myself toward him. Ashkan was hanging from the gutter, his feet kicking above the four-storey drop to the street below. He began to hoist himself over the ledge, but I reached him before he could get up. I loomed over him.


    "Why are you doing this?" I snapped and kneeled down, grabbing the collar of his jacket with both hands.


    After being brought to his feet, Ashkan peered at me with an icy glint in his eyes. He still wore that flat, unreadable expression. "Why not?"


    Fury surged within me. I didn''t like the person he was acting like. He wasn''t the Ashkan I knew, the one that I... The one that I''d developed some kind of feelings for. The Ashkan in front of me now was an enigma, an unknowable stranger.


    "Give it back." I held out my palm.


    "I can''t," he countered. The tension was palpable. His words stoked my anger further, but I didn''t have the energy to keep shouting. The frigid winds swirled around us.


    My voice dropped to an even tone. "You know this is wrong."


    Ashkan''s expression was completely devoid of any emotion ¨C not a new sight, admittedly. But the look in his eyes was different. It was empty, like his spirit had abandoned him. I wanted to shake him back to his senses. But he didn''t speak. His expression remained stony and unresponsive, as if my words meant nothing to him.


    "Why did you do it?" I tried to search his eyes, hoping to see the person I knew, hoping to get a sign that he was still there somewhere.


    There was a hint of a smile at his lips, a smug sort of smirk that made my blood run cold. "Because. It was what you''ve always wanted."


    A shiver ran through me. "That''s not true."


    His brows lifted in an expression of mock surprise. "Is it not?"


    The answer hung in the air. I glared at him. I wouldn''t give him the satisfaction of an answer. He took a step closer and put a hand to my cheek. I didn''t know how to react. I was confused, and furious, and worried, and guilty, and it made me feel nauseous. He''d kissed me and now I didn''t know where we stood. But it wasn''t the moment to get caught up in it. We needed to talk, to figure things out. Not...whatever this was.


    "In any case..." His words were slow and measured as he brought his face closer to mine. "...It was the truth, if only for a single second."


    The moment stretched out. My heart pounded. The look in his eyes made me uncomfortable. The emptiness in it was like he was trying to stare into me and read my thoughts.


    "We can''t just..." I searched his gaze. "That was the wrong way to do it. You know that, right?"


    Ashkan shrugged and tilted his head. Locks of sandy hair fell across his brows. "I''m sorry, darling."


    My eyes went wide. I jerked back at the unexpected name. I had this sudden, unsettling feeling that he was testing the waters, testing my reaction, or maybe testing his own abilities. He''d never used any sort of affectionate name with me, not even as a joke or a way to poke fun. His use of one now seemed purposeful, almost malicious. Like it was supposed to sting. I had a bad feeling that I''d already been thrown into the deep end, that the waters had become dangerous.


    I tried to find my words. "What¨C?"


    Click.


    A metallic noise interrupted me. I looked down. A silver switchblade glimmered in Ashkan''s hand. The wind picked up again and his jacket ruffled around his frame, like some kind of warning. My pulse started to race.


    "Are you joking right now?" I breathed. I couldn''t believe what was happening.


    He raised the weapon towards me, twirling it deftly between his fingers. "No."


    My eyes were drawn to the switchblade. I held my hands up in front of my body and took a cautious step backward. The ice was slick beneath my boots. The roof''s steep slope gave no room for distance. I shook my head, still hoping this was a dream, but Ashkan advanced on me with a predatory look in his eyes. I shuffled to the side. My foot met the edge of the roof. The world rushed by below us. The ground seemed so far away. My chest constricted as I felt my control over the situation crumbling.


    And that''s when it hit me. I''d seen this play out before. The nightmare on the train, after getting the light gem. This couldn''t end like that did. I couldn''t let it end like that.


    "Who put you up to this?" My voice shook despite my efforts to stay calm. "Listen. Please, just give it back."


    The man before me said nothing, and the emptiness in his eyes seemed to expand, filling his entire face. He looked me over. There was nothing familiar in the way he did so. No emotion, no remorse. The thought that he was still in there somewhere and that this wasn''t his fault had started to fade. I couldn''t take any risks. I couldn''t wait any longer. He''d made his choice.


    I raised my chin in a show of courage. "Ashkan, listen. Don''t do this. Whatever this is." My voice faltered, "Please. Just put the knife away. I don''t want to fight."


    He ignored my pleas. The wind blew strands of hair across my face. I couldn''t afford to keep waiting for him to snap out of whatever this was. The man who stood in front of me was not my coworker, my friend, or the Ashkan who''d captured my heart. There was something wrong. My instincts told me so.


    With of a speed of a striking serpent, he lashed out, his knife plunging towards my chest. I leapt back instinctively, slipping and skidding across the shingles, just out of his reach. The next few moments were a blur. He was fast. I threw up my arms and tried to catch his wrist. The blade nicked my palm as I grabbed at his arm and wrestled to keep the knife at a distance. His face was only a couple inches from mine now, and the hollowness in his expression terrified me. I tried not to look in his eyes.


    He twisted the knife and pulled free of my grasp, then stepped in to slash at me. I raised my forearms in an X to defend myself. His blade met my coat sleeves. The fabric ripped as he forced his knife through it. I stumbled backwards, trying my best not to fall off the edge. He swiped again. The blade glanced my skin and left several lines of crimson across my arms. The sting sent a horrible shiver of shock down my spine. Ashkan was actually...hurting me.


    My body went on autopilot, my reflexes working on their own. I kicked at his legs to trip him up. His foot landed wrong and his knees buckled. He stumbled towards me. I caught him in the gut with a left hook and knocked him off balance, then threw out my arms and shoved him back. The force made the shingles skid beneath his boots. I reached for him, desperate to get my necklace back, but the man''s heel slipped and his weight went off balance.


    I froze as he tilted backwards and his arms flailed, reaching for me. His hands wrapped around my bleeding forearms. The force swung us both downwards. I wouldn''t let go, even though his nails were digging into my skin, even though his weight was locking me to the roof. He stared at me. It was just like my dream, like the nightmare.


    His expression flashed from emptiness to desperation as he looked to me with something that might have been recognition, and my ribs constricted. It wasn''t too late. I could pull him up, stop this whole thing right now, if only...


    His right hand suddenly released me. A flash of silver caught the corner of my vision, and I tensed as the switchblade plunged into the back of my left hand, pushing it away from him. It drove in under my index and middle finger, straight through the centre of my palm. A scream ripped itself from my lungs as my world went white, and Ashkan''s weight slipped through my fingers. His hands scrambled uselessly for leverage, and I heard a shout as he fell.


    The pain was excruciating. The tip of the switchblade was embedded into the shingles in front of me, pinning my hand to the edge like some sick version of a butterfly skewered in a glass box. My vision blurred with tears. It hurt like nothing I''d ever experienced. It was as if my hand had been replaced by an empty pit filled with burning flames.


    I heard the sickening sound of bones snapping and cracking against stone. My stomach roiled. My mind was telling me to look down, to check the scene below for any signs of life, but the thought of seeing it made me ill. Besides, my left hand was bleeding like mad from where he''d pinned it to the roof. I had to wrench it free somehow, without removing the knife. Don''t remove the plug. That''s first aid 101. But my fingers were slipping off the hilt from the blood, and I had to pull it out at some point. I closed my eyes, gritted my teeth, and wrenched it out, gasping. The knife came out slick and shiny. It felt like it''d missed the bones, thankfully. Still, that hand was now semi-useless. I wiped it against my clothes as best I could.


    The fight had taken place at the border of the market, where the businesses and crowds were the thinnest. We were facing a large forest, with the square in the distance behind us. I figured Ashkan had to have fallen somewhere near the tree line. I didn''t hear a commotion, but there were always people around, weren''t there? A sinking feeling grew in my heart. I had to find him and hope for the best, and fast. If anyone saw... I shuddered. If anyone saw, everything would fall apart.


    My left hand was useless for gripping, but I had my right one. I turned to look down at the boreal outcropping behind the building. It was a dizzying height from my view. My gaze trailed along the steep incline down to the footpath below. I almost didn''t want to look. There were so many large rocks down there. Why hadn''t he broken his fall with magic...?!


    My chest seized as I finally spotted Ashkan''s form lying among the stones, limbs bent in unnatural ways. It was a terrible sight to behold. I wanted to vomit. His body wasn''t moving. He''s dead, my mind unhelpfully provided. I shut it out. He''s not. He''s not, he''s not, he''s not.


    I tried to calm my erratic heartbeat. The puncture in my hand was still gushing blood. I wiped it on my other sleeve and looked back down. How would I explain this? Whatever came next, it was all on me. So, despite my sore legs and trembling hands, I carefully made my way down from the roof, using awnings and pipes as ledges, desperate to cross the distance and reach him.


    Blood was rushing through my ears as I made my way towards Ashkan''s lifeless-looking form, struggling to find solid footing. The wintery embankment was slick with ice. I put out my one good hand to catch myself each time I felt myself starting to slip. Tears blurred my vision. I took several large steps and dropped to my knees beside him, ignoring the gravel embedded in the slush.


    Some sights you can never erase from memory, and this was one of them.


    A sense of death clung to the air. He looked like a ragdoll, something meant to be cared for, not destroyed. I gathered him in my arms, cradling his body. Everything was numb. I knew it was over as soon as I brushed the hair away from his face. Wide, lifeless eyes stared back up at me. No glow in his irises, and his stare was unfocused.


    "No, no, no, no, no¡­!" I mumbled, fighting off hysterics.


    I moved his hair more and forced myself to look at it. My insides twisted. His skull was fractured. There was a dent in the top of his head. That kind of crack wasn¡¯t survivable, even if I miraculously managed to get him breathing again.


    A blistering, cavernous feeling spread throughout my core. My sobs were inaudible, just hoarse and painful. The wind felt chillier. I waited for his blank eyes to blink, but he wasn''t moving, and I knew he wouldn''t ever move again. I choked on another sob as the reality finally sank in. Ashkan''s blood had seeped into the slush, melting the thin layer of snow around us. Even in his broken state, he still seemed so calm and familiar, his green eyes still somehow warm. It was agony to see. He wasn''t coming back.


    I brought him closer and clutched him tighter to my chest, like somehow, I could protect him. "I''m so s-sorry," I whispered. "I''m so sorry..."


    Nothing. The weight of my actions pulled me down, threatened to drown me. This is all your fault, my brain spat. Everything is your fault, everything... I was hyperventilating. It was hard to breathe, hard to think. The guilt crushed my lungs. How could something so gentle, so filled with affection, end like this? It was impossible. This couldn''t be real. I tried to cast a healing spell, tried to put everything I had into it, but there was nothing left. No trace of life left to save. I knew it wouldn''t work.


    "Please, please wake up..." I muttered between sobs, unsure if I was talking to him or trying to convince myself. "You have to wake up. You have to. This can''t..."


    Tears dropped to his face, falling from my chin onto his cheekbone. I wiped them away with my left hand, my right cradling the back of his head. The injury left behind a streak of red. Bright red... An alarming colour. It was such a stark contrast to his own puddle of blood. My brain couldn''t put the thoughts together at first, but I eventually saw it.


    The blood on my fingers was arterial red; human red. The blood pooling around us was...not. It wasn''t a deep shade of venous maroon like my eyes had assumed. No, it was even darker than that.


    A trick of the light. It''s a trick of the light, and the shadows, and exhaustion and just everything... You¡¯re not thinking straight.


    My breath hitched in my throat. I stopped crying. I rested Ashkan''s head on my lap, then brought both my hands to my face. The left one was badly injured and bloody; true red, with a brownish tinge around the edges. My right hand, though... Shiny, indigo-black with a very faint, silvery shimmer. Slightly sticky, thicker than blood, and highly staining. The stuff was everywhere.


    My jaw fell open in horror. I didn''t understand. He bore no throat tattoo signifying he was an Inkblood. No dark eyes, no vein-like markings on his skin. This made no sense. But before I could even blink, or wrap my head around what had just happened, I felt the head on my lap grow lighter. Ashkan''s features blurred. His form began to dissolve into a cloud of midnight blue wisps. Inky black tendrils coiled and separated into millions of pieces as they curled into the frigid air, dancing like smoke. As they floated around me, they caught the sunlight, shimmering and winking like glitter.


    The body was no more. The pools of inky fluid sank into the snowy stones and gradually vanished. I stood, looking down at my shaking hands as the last traces of the magic washed away. My nose scrunched. The wisps smelled foul; like smoldering obsidian mingled with thick motor oil and an awful metallic edge. A scent I was familiar with. A nightmarish stench, and what it represented felt like death itself.


    I glanced around. Luck was on my side ¨C there were no people or windows in sight. I took a final look towards the space where Ashkan had lain, stunned. I couldn''t fathom it, couldn''t comprehend what had just happened. It felt like I had a vise around my lungs. My brain was running on fumes as it tried to cope. Too much had changed in such a short time.


    That was not Ashkan. I had no idea what it was. A creature had worn his face. But how? Since when?


    And, most importantly, most pressingly, most terrifyingly...


    ...Where the hell was the real Ashkan?!

 Chapter 10 ~ Everything That Was Never Wanted

    I didn''t know what to do. My thoughts were rushing around in circles. Ashkan was missing.


    After staring incredulously at the spot where Ashkan''s Inkblood-like imposter had disintegrated for another minute, I pulled myself together and took off back towards the arena. Kadia would know what to do. She always did.


    I sprinted across the district, weaving through the narrow streets as fast as my shaky legs could carry me, ignoring the citizens that stopped to watch my panicked flight. My mind kept combing over what had happened, as if doing so would reveal an answer to me. How long had that creature masqueraded as Ashkan? And who was responsible for it?


    I pushed through the wooden entrance gates of the arena and ran straight to Kadia''s office, nearly crashing into a couple of soldiers who were on their way out. I threw a mumbled apology over my shoulder before pounding my fist against the metal door.


    "Kadia, open up! It''s an emergency!" I exclaimed. I listened but heard nothing from the other side. Had she already left the office for the evening? "KADIA!" I yelled again, slamming harder against the door.


    I nearly fell over when it suddenly opened.


    Kadia stood in front of me, her eyes widening in surprise. "What? What is it? Why have you returned?"


    "It''s¨C It''s Ashkan!" I gasped out.


    Her face darkened in an instant. "What happened? Is he okay?"


    I shook my head, unsure where to start. "I''m¨C I don''t know."


    She ushered me inside. "Calm down. We can''t do anything if you can''t talk." She placed a steadying hand on my back and shut the door behind her.


    I took a deep breath, and after a few more moments, finally found the words I''d been trying to say. "He''s...missing. I-I think he''s been taken."


    She spun around so fast her arm flew out, catching my shoulder. "Missing?! How could this have happened? What about his guards? He should have been under their care, and you should have also! Why were you left alone?"


    I could hear her frustration building. "Haven''t you noticed how strange he''d been acting lately?"


    "Yes, but..." Kadia paused and then nodded. "Yes, I did. He has been behaving rather strangely." Her voice became somber. "What happened?"


    "So, I wanted to... I wanted to know what was going on with him. And... We went out for tea. Without our guards ¨C bad, I know, I''m sorry. But I didn''t want them hearing anything personal," I explained as fast as I could.


    She pursed her lips, clearly displeased, but didn''t say anything.


    I continued. "We were at this teahouse and... My questions made him angry, I guess, and he stormed out... I followed him. And..." The memory of the makeout session made my skin crawl. I couldn''t wrap my head around the fact that I''d kissed a...whatever that was.


    "And?" Kadia prompted me to keep talking.


    I looked at her and decided to leave that part of the story out. "I-I don''t know. One second, we were just talking, and the next second, he''d yanked my necklace off. And... It was like a switch flipped. He started running away with it. Across all the rooftops in town."


    Her brows rose in surprise. "On foot? On the roofs?"


    I nodded. "It was... I can''t even explain it. So I went after him. It was like chasing a blur, honestly."


    She looked down at me and took in my dishevelled appearance. "Then, what? Did you retrieve your necklace?"


    "Yes," I sighed, holding out the pendant slung around my neck. "I got it. But Ashkan, he''s...gone."


    "What do you mean? He...left you?" Her frown deepened.


    "Not exactly..." I shook my head, remembering how Ashkan''s copy had dissolved.


    Kadia seemed to be trying her best not to yell at me for having broken the rules so carelessly, and she did an admirable job at keeping her composure. "Tell me everything," she finally said, and sat down in one of the armchairs.


    I joined her, settling in the seat opposite. "After I chased him for a while, we were nearing the edge of the buildings. I called out to him to stop, but he wouldn''t, so I... I threw a bolt at his feet. I just wanted him to stop." I fiddled nervously with the hem of my coat as I spoke. "It exploded, and then he...tripped. And fell down the slant of the roof. So I rushed over and pulled him up, of course. But when I tried to calm him down..."


    I hesitated and then showed Kadia the oval-shaped wound in my left hand. I''d covered it with my sleeve, but the fabric was soaked with my blood, which had begun to crust around the edges of the injury. I was doing my best to ignore the pain.


    "He...stabbed you?!" She took my hand in hers and flipped it over. "Gods... Completely through..."


    I nodded and winced. "It''s fine; I can probably heal it. I''ve just been too scrambled to bother."


    "Still, that is no small injury," she remarked, then frowned at me. "He was carrying a weapon?"


    "Just a regular switchblade. I don''t know where it was from."


    She grabbed a roll of bandages from a drawer in the desk, then began wrapping my wound, careful not to apply too much pressure. "Well? What happened to Ashkan, then?"


    I flinched when the bandage touched the open gash. "Before he stabbed my hand, he was just...attacking me over and over. I barely had time to react; I didn''t know what was wrong with him, he just¨C I had to stop him!" I shook my head. "I did the only thing I could think of. I defended myself." I felt horrible saying the words. "I... I pushed him off the roof. And I caught him! But then..."


    "But then what?" she asked as she tied the end of the bandage.


    I took a shaky breath and let my gaze drop. "Then he stabbed my hand. And I let go."


    Kadia gasped and fell silent. "You¨C You let him go? I..." She leaned back in the seat and placed her fingers on her forehead, looking more frazzled than I''d ever seen her. "Where did he land?"


    Tears suddenly welled in my eyes, and I stared at my feet. I was so angry at myself for what had happened, but more for how I''d let myself be fooled. I couldn''t help but feel responsible. If only I''d realized sooner what that monster had been.


    "On a rocky outcropping at the border of the forest. Behind the line of buildings. But..." I wiped my eyes with the back of my sleeve. "I thought he was dead. I did. I ran down to see. But there was this...black sludge. It was like tar, and it just... I was too upset to realize it at first... The liquid everywhere wasn''t red. It was black."


    Kadia listened intently. "You... You''re sure?"


    I blinked. "I wish I was lying. I didn''t stab myself just to lie. I''d show you the corpse if it hadn''t disintegrated minutes after. It turned into dust."


    She put her face in her hands. "No, no... It cannot be... How could this happen...?" She stood and began pacing, muttering under her breath in disbelief.


    I leaned forward and watched her pace back and forth. "He was... I''m sure it wasn''t him. It was something else, some kind of copy. Or a doppelg?nger or a... A clone," I suggested, hoping I wasn''t rambling too much. "That''s the only explanation, right?"


    "He must have been taken..." she murmured. "It sounds to me like this creature was a shadow."


    "What?"


    She paused for a second, looking like she''d rather not tell me. But then she let out a heavy sigh. "Shadows. They are... Extremely rare, and extremely difficult to create. Typically, they are used for more of a mental warfare or subterfuge sort of tactic, rather than any kind of overt action such as infiltration or kidnapping. Creating them is a dark art, illegal, and quite frowned upon. Even worse, attempting to make a shadow that can interact with the physical world is especially difficult. Most can hardly withstand strong winds, let alone even basic touch... And most cannot cast any sort of magic."


    "So, you''re saying that whoever created it must be pretty powerful."


    "Likely. They are entirely independent beings ¨C empty shells existing solely as imposters to maintain whatever they have replaced. Perfect copies they are not, but convincing ones, oftentimes. They are instructed to follow a specific course of action and are destroyed as soon as the task is complete. One cannot exist without a directive. In this case, we may assume that its objective was simply to steal the travelling necklaces..."


    My eyes widened. "How do you know all this?"


    "The Rime Guard is sworn to keep a close watch on this kind of magic and its darker users," she explained. "I dislike speaking of it, but it is necessary. The first step to defeating any battle is knowing your enemy."


    The thought of Ashkan''s imposter resurrecting suddenly popped into my head. Did shadows have any connections to Inkbloods? "So... That thing can''t come back, right?" I asked in a quiet voice, hardly daring to think that it could.


    "Thankfully not. If a shadow''s form becomes disrupted or imbalanced by anything that would kill a person, they shatter. Similar to an energy or electrical field. Think of diamond, or certain metals ¨C highly strong and durable, yet quite brittle under the precisely correct force."


    "I can''t believe someone would do this..." I mumbled, my mind trying to wrap itself around the idea of Ashkan having fallen into a trap. The shock of it was beginning to wear off, and I realized just how real and immediate the situation was. "Who would...? I mean, what...? Kadia, what do we do?"


    She shook her head. "Forgive me, this will require considerable time to think through. I will consider what options we have here." Her brow furrowed as if she was skimming through a thousand different outcomes.


    "Kadia, I''m sorry. I never wanted to..." My voice cracked at the admission.


    She only nodded gravely. "There are surely others who are responsible for this."


    I shifted forward to the edge of my seat. "This isn''t something we should really keep under wraps, right? I think we should tell people. This is a kidnapping. We need to find him!"


    "Agreed. However..." She hesitated. "It is a delicate matter. If word gets out, it will reflect poorly upon the King. And, though I doubt anyone could have prepared so quickly for such a sinister effort to come to fruition, His Majesty will be blamed for not having had the necessary security in place. Of course, he was expecting you to follow orders and never stray from your guards."


    I looked down at my feet. "Right."


    "That being said... Time is of the essence. We cannot hesitate in alerting the castle to his absence," she mumbled, placing a finger to her lips in thought.


    I slumped in my seat. "Where the hell could he even be? And by this point, is there even a chance of finding him alive? Ugh, how could I have been so blind...?"


    "I do not know. This has arisen too suddenly. Those responsible likely anticipated that we would not catch on immediately... How to break this news? To his father, his family, and the public... A kidnapping... A possible assassination..." Kadia glanced down at me. "Don''t worry yourself, Brielle. I will rectify the situation. You can return home and rest. In the meantime, I will call a meeting with His Majesty and others, and investigate possible places Ashkan could be held. The abnormalities began... What? About three days ago?"


    "Yes, exactly." I was reeling at how quickly everything had escalated. "But I want to help. I''ll teleport back and explain to my parents what happened, but then I should come back to¨C"


    "Brielle," she cut me off. "There is no need for you to get more involved than you already are. I cannot knowingly put you in the line of fire. This is not your burden to bear. The danger these situations bring is a reality that I must face."


    I stood. I wasn''t backing down. Not this time. "Ashkan is my friend. I''m not going to sit this out."


    She met my determined gaze with her own stern one. "The more you meddle, the less I can keep you safe. Think of your family."


    I set my jaw. "You are my family. I''m not letting you do this alone."


    Kadia knew that arguing was fruitless. Her expression softened. "...Very well. Go home and speak to your... Our parents. Meanwhile, I shall conduct a meeting with the King and his advisors. Then, tonight, you will return, and I shall discuss what was settled on with you. Your participation will require approval from everyone involved, so do ensure that your parents agree. Understood?"


    I gave her a nod, thankful for her willingness to compromise. "I understand. I just can''t do nothing about this. He''s... He must be terrified right now. Trapped somewhere, entirely at the mercy of whoever planned this whole thing..." I tried to push back the tears in my eyes.


    "Rest assured, Ashkan will not remain in their hands for long," she vowed. "If all goes well, our forces will begin the search and rescue. And as of this very moment, that task has become our sole focus."


    My breath calmed at Kadia''s reassuring words. Then, I squared my shoulders. "Okay. Let''s save a saviour."


    <hr>


    A kidnapping has to be one of the most terrible things to happen to someone. I had no idea what kind of torture Ashkan was enduring. It was entirely possible that he''d been killed and his body disposed of. There were too many terrible options, but I was going to cling to the hope that he was still alive, even if only barely. I couldn''t stand the idea of losing him. He had to be okay. He had to.


    The situation had shaken me to the core ¨C and everyone else, too. The entirety of Winithas snapped into action in less than twenty-four hours, everyone working to help us find Ashkan. Kadia''s first step had been to alert the castle. The King released the news to the realm in the form of a formal announcement. Understandably, the part about the shadow imposter was left out. He was begging the people of Alselian to come forward if they knew anything, and offering a reward for any information that would lead to Ashkan''s rescue. The news spread like wildfire. Ashkan''s name was on everyone''s lips. It seemed that, although he wasn''t loved by all, many were invested in the wellbeing of their champion.


    Naturally, this meant that Lodestar and other media outlets had pounced on the story immediately. I tried not to be annoyed by this, but it seemed to me like they were more interested in the drama of it all than the seriousness of the situation. And they were having a field day with the fact that we couldn''t provide any answers as to who might be behind this. It had all the trappings of an intense mystery. The Rime Guard was kept out of the media''s crosshairs, thankfully, although Lodestar did hint that this could''ve been prevented with the right precautions. They never explicitly pointed any fingers at the Guard, but the implications were obvious enough to be considered an accusation.


    And to make things worse, some news stations seemed to think I''d done this myself to try to take Ashkan''s spotlight. Someone had seen me sprinting across all those rooftops while chasing the shadow. Photos of the scene were plastered all over tabloids and magazines. None of the fight, fall, or aftermath, luckily, but it was still unnerving. It made me seem like some kind of madwoman who''d lost her mind over being overshadowed by someone. Like a villain from some cheap romance novel. The worst part was that the best cover story the Rime Guard had been able to come up with to explain my appearance on those roofs had been that we were practicing for a training trial. It''d been made quite clear to me that, as much as I hated it, I couldn''t contradict the statement. Besides, all I could focus on was saving Ashkan.


    Emiarhia was a mess of hope, despair, anger, confusion and more. I went from crying with my family, to having them support me with kind words, to me reassuring them that everything would be all right, and then crying with them all over again. There was no telling if we''d find him alive or dead. We only hoped it was the former. My parents had tried to forbid me from getting more involved, but they knew there was no stopping me. I couldn''t just sit at home while the rest searched, feeling useless. Not after everything that had happened. They knew there was a danger to my involvement, but they also knew how much Ash meant to me and how badly I wanted to find him.


    Ashkan''s own family had been devastated to learn of what had happened. As expected, his sister took it the hardest, blaming herself for his disappearance and cursing herself for not being more persistent about checking on him. His little brother hadn''t been able to hold back his tears when Kadia went to deliver the news. His father was more concerned with making sure that no stone was left unturned in the investigation. As it turned out, the shadow had stolen his switchblade before attacking me with it. Lev hadn''t noticed. Rather, he was quick to blame the Guard and the King for failing to protect him. There was a lot of anger, a lot of finger-pointing, a lot of heartache and worry. The media was in a frenzy trying to cover all the updates on the story and how it unfolded. Everyone had some sort of opinion on it and had begun to offer their own theories about who was behind it all. By the next morning, promising clues started surfacing.


    Ashkan was abducted almost certainly after we''d parted ways outside The Roaring Witch several days ago. But I could remember clearly that I''d walked him straight home and made sure he''d gotten inside safely before returning to Earth. Only he knew the exact details of what had happened between then and the next day. Someone must''ve found him sometime after I''d left him and managed to subdue him long enough to trap him elsewhere. This had to be the case because a search of his house yielded nothing. Nothing out of place or broken in, no sign of a struggle, nothing that even hinted at where he could''ve been taken. The homes and businesses nearby, however, were a different story.


    Bloody fingerprints were discovered on a wooden beam on a neighbour''s house, slightly splintered as if someone had grabbed it. They matched Ashkan''s blood type and prints perfectly ¨C the one time where I wasn''t somewhat bothered by the fact that the King possessed extensive and complete data about us saviours'' medical information. But there wasn''t anything that connected these fingerprints to another location. The neighbours themselves didn''t seem suspicious, and they couldn''t think of anyone who might wish to do him harm, although the bloodied prints on their wooden beam made them quite worried for him. The only thing they could recall from around that night was hearing muffled sounds of struggle that they hadn''t given a second thought. They''d thought it was an animal, or that someone was drunk and fighting with someone else (not a rare occurrence, apparently). So it seemed likely that Ashkan was kidnapped just outside of his house. The King''s constables were investigating other areas in the neighbourhood and checking any possible routes to see if anything else turned up. They even looked around The Roaring Witch for clues, which proved more useful.


    Four eyewitnesses, including Elliott, had seen a blacked-out carriage lingering around the back of The Roaring Witch on the night Ashkan was kidnapped. One woman even described it as being ''barely a shadow in the night''. She''d been too tipsy to recall it clearly, but now that we were investigating, it was coming back to her. A few more tips came in. Elliott told us the coach was unmarked and had left around twelve-fifteen at night. That corroborated with my memory of us leaving the tavern just after midnight. I didn''t remember seeing a carriage at that time, though. If it had been driven by the abductor, they must''ve followed us from a distance. But how was Ashkan kidnapped after being dropped off at home? That was still a mystery.


    Sunday afternoon, the unthinkable happened. The League of Sacred Dawn sent a letter to Kadia, stating they wished to help us locate Ashkan. I couldn''t have been happier. They weren''t exactly on good terms with the Guard and King, but one of their valued hunters ¨C one of their own ¨C had been targeted. The letter wasn''t signed by anyone, but I recognized Perl''s handwriting instantly.


    Esteemed Captain,


    Our sincerest sympathies go to Lord Wroet''by and his family. To think that one of Nelorismel''s very own could''ve fallen prey to such a vicious plot is a horror we would not wish upon even our greatest rivals. In light of the situation, we would like to respectfully offer our aid to search for the missing Luminary. I am well aware that the sentiment between us and you may be strained, but together, we could achieve great things. We will do whatever we can to help restore Winithas to peace and, of course, find and retrieve Lord Wroet''by. We trust that our interests are aligned to find him alive and healthy.


    Strained indeed. I could picture Perl''s sarcastic little grin as they wrote those words. I''d never read something so threateningly polite in my entire life.


    A meeting is not necessary. Know that we have the full confidence that we shall succeed in this time of crisis and are truly grieved by this tragedy. Thus, I shall put the safety of the realm first in a final note: Hunters are rather well-trained in tracking and hunting, and we have utilized our expertise in such matters to study the development of similar crimes in the past. As such, we suggest you search the woodlands to the southeast of Nelorismel: just west of the town of Vindella, Mytheas, directly south of Uleando''an River. We do not deign to say we believe this will provide a lead, merely that it is most likely a pertinent thought. Our hunters have reported irregular activities in that area over the past few weeks. The occupation of Inkbloods cannot be ruled out. Something as valuable as a saviour would be most stashed away in that environment. As repulsive and elusive as they are, we have witnessed how Inkbloods cleverly conceal their dwellings. Remain vigilant for any structures or hideouts that appear out of place.


    Be quick, Captain. Those with no compunctions to morality take great pleasure in the act of torture, and are frequently crueler when their target resists.


    May the sun rise upon thee.


    There was a perfect, gold imprint of the League''s insignia stamped onto the bottom of the page. Looking at it almost gave me a chill. I hadn''t expected Perl to address Ashkan or I as hunters within a letter to Kadia of all people, but I was nevertheless relieved that they didn''t.


    "The mention of this location was promising," Kadia said. "Yet far be it from me to blindly trust their instincts. And perhaps they want us looking in a direction far away from whatever they might be doing, or wherever the real answer lies..."


    "Maybe, but... I dunno. What if they really just want to help?" I tried.


    She shot me a look. "Hunters have their own set of priorities."


    I crossed my arms, not appreciating her cynical response. "Are you saying that they''d really just want us to go looking somewhere else and forget about Ashkan?"


    She paused at my sharp tone and gave a frustrated sigh. "They do not operate within the same systems or code that we do."


    "Well, what makes them any worse than the Rime Guard?" I argued. "Isn''t this the whole reason we have a military at all? Don''t they protect civilians, just like you?"


    "Do not compare them to us. We have a strict code of ethics. Our job is to protect the innocent. Their job is to eradicate." She put her hand to her temple as she tried to collect her thoughts. "Hunters do not fight to protect people like we do. They fight to destroy threats, regardless of their circumstances. It is like night and day. Their main goal is not to help others; it is to eliminate targets. They kill first and ask questions never."


    I took in a sharp breath as my chest tightened. I''d been in such a panicked, sleep-deprived state for the past twenty-one hours; my only concern was Ashkan and bringing him home safe. But Kadia''s words made my gut churn. The rivalry between the hunters and the Guard ran deep, and it didn''t seem like either side truly understood the other. The Guard was all about civility, laws, and diplomacy. The League was about initiative, stealth, and audacity. Their methods and values were opposite, but the truth was they wanted the same thing: the best for Winithas. I''d just never considered the idea before. It made me even more sure that I could never tell my sister I was a hunter. It''d be a betrayal I didn''t think she could handle.


    Kadia must''ve read the hurt and confusion in my expression. She paused for a moment to compose herself, and her tone became more gentle. "I...understand your frustration, and your concerns. I simply ask that you try to think this through from our perspective. Their motivations may be aligned with our own in this scenario, but it does not mean they can be trusted to uphold a code they do not have. It is the duty of the Guard to ensure that this situation is handled with utmost care and responsibility."


    "Okay. Okay, I... I get it. I''m just... I don''t want us to make any more mistakes. And we can''t let Ashkan suffer a minute more than he already has," I pleaded.


    "I am just as worried sick as you are," she replied softly, placing her hand on my shoulder.


    "And what other leads do we have?" I challenged.


    "Well..."


    "Exactly. So, can''t we just look in that place they suggested?"


    "You are in no state to be making any sort of judgement calls right now," she retorted sharply.


    "But I¨C"


    She cut me off, her voice hard. "I understand that you have the best of intentions, and that you are distressed, but you must calm down. It is not wise to accept any suggestions blindly."


    I shut my mouth at her scolding. My teeth ground together in annoyance.


    Shaye, who''d said nothing up until now, interjected quietly from the corner of the office. "Would it be such a hassle to simply check? There''s no harm in taking a look, correct?"


    "I am not sending our troops off into the wild in pursuit of an idea from a group of murderous mercenaries," Kadia shot back.


    I rolled my eyes, unable to hold it back. "How can you not see this for what it is? The League wants to help us. It can''t hurt to go. Even if it leads to nothing, we should cover all of our bases."


    Shaye''s eyes flicked over to mine. Concern glinted in them. I could say almost for certain we were thinking the same thing: If Kadia and the Rime Guard refused to take a look at this place the League suggested, then the two of us would do it ourselves. We were running out of time. The clock was ticking. Shaye had already been crying basically nonstop since the moment Kadia informed her of Ashkan''s kidnapping. She looked exhausted, but didn''t give up. And me, I had so much cortisol running through my veins that I was on autopilot. We were all terrified and worried beyond belief. Every minute was critical.


    "Look," I said firmly, standing up and pressing my hands to the edge of the table. "I''m going with or without your permission. It''ll be faster if you help."


    Kadia stared back at me, a mix of fury and anxiety in her expression. Lips pursed, brows pulled down, eyes filled with apprehension. After what felt like a thousand years, she took in a deep breath, let it out through her mouth, and pinched the bridge of her nose. "Very well."


    We were off. It took a little time to plan, but there was no way in hell any of us was going to prefer an option that meant losing valuable hours. Vindella was a good forty-five minute carriage ride away from where we were now. We were going to leave at noon. Our forces would be split. While the constables and detectives stayed and kept investigating around the neighbourhoods in Nelorismel, a small group went to Vindella with the intention of scouring every inch of the adjacent forest. And of course, I would be going there with Shaye and Kadia. The latter had some trouble deciding how many people would accompany us. A large group would be safer but would attract more attention. A small group was stealthier, but meant risking more. Ultimately, Kadia felt it would be easier to navigate the forest as a small group. Four of us would go ¨C myself, Kadia, Shaye, and Thorne.


    The carriage rumbled along the bumpy gravel road towards Vindella as soon as we crossed the provincial border from Alselian into Mytheas. The deciduous forest was visible on the horizon, its deep shadows and dark canopy looming. A cold, unrelenting dread crept through my chest as I stared out the window. Ashkan. What if I''m too late? What if he''s already suffered more than anyone could imagine? What if I could''ve prevented this somehow? Is this all my fault? I shook my head as these questions cycled through my mind, over and over again. There was nothing to gain from overthinking it. It was going to drive me mad. I had to put my head together and be smart, not just desperate.


    Kadia was fiddling with some kind of cubical gadget in her hands, adjusting it and fidgeting with the dials on it. Her hands moved quickly, her eyes sharp as she studied the readings on the device.


    "What is that?" I asked.


    "A medulet," she said without looking up from her task. "I applied for a license to use one after the snakebite incident in Noslux. His Majesty granted me permission some days ago."


    I perked up. "Oh? It can teleport someone to a hospital, right?"


    "Precisely." She continued adjusting the medulet and I watched as a little light blinked at its centre, flickering like the flame of a candle. "I believe I have programmed the correct coordinates for Northview Infirmary. However, since I am the certified owner, only I can operate this." She paused to look up at me, meeting my gaze. "You understand the implications of this, yes? Only I will be able to teleport Ashkan out. In the event that it is required."


    "Yeah. I do," I answered solemnly.


    Shaye sniffled as she fiddled with the sleeves of her coat. Her voice was quiet when she spoke. "Do you think we should''ve armed ourselves more?"


    Kadia sighed. "I do not anticipate a battle to break out. Our mission is simply to find Ashkan, not engage in combat. I did not feel that it was necessary to equip ourselves for a full-blown assault. If it does turn out to be a fight, then I do believe it would have already been far too late for Ashkan at that point."


    Shaye looked as though she''d just been stabbed through the heart with one of those words. Kadia glanced over at her and winced as she realized she might''ve gone too far.


    "By that, I mean we will have more luck if we take a calm, peaceful approach. There will be no reason for an altercation," she clarified. "It will be all right. I will not let anything happen to any of us, do you understand?"


    Shaye nodded, her lip trembling. The fear of the unknown and the possible dangers we were about to face were hanging over us like a heavy fog, blocking out any positive light and making everything feel bleaker than ever. I hated it. The uncertainty was a slow poison, chipping away at our confidence and morale. We didn''t know if we would succeed or fail. All we could do was hope and keep pushing.


    All of us only had one weapon. I had my trusty violet dagger, of course. Kadia had her own silver stiletto dagger. Shaye had her shear-dagger, which she kept nervously toying with. Thorne only had his caestus gauntlet to protect him. I wished we''d all come more prepared. Hopefully my magic would be more than enough protection. I only prayed that we wouldn''t have to fight anyone. If I could help it, there wouldn''t be a fight at all. All we wanted was Ashkan. We had to do everything we could to make sure the people who kidnapped him didn''t do anything that would cost a life.


    We reached the entrance of the forest and stepped out into the brisk winter evening. A shiver ran through me. My eyes were immediately drawn to the gnarled trees. A layer of fog covered the forest floor like a veil, and the tall trunks were bare, save for a few sprigs of needles still hanging on desperately. A deep darkness loomed within. It was a dense forest with an almost maze-like feel, full of tangled trees and vines and weeds and thorns and a million other things. If someone got lost here, they might not find their way out ever again. I swallowed nervously as approached the forest''s edge.


    The wind rustled the dry, dead leaves. My stomach flipped with every crunch and snap. This was eerie. It felt like I was stepping into a horror film. We slowly entered the woods. Everything was silent. Nothing moved except our small group. Not even a single bird chirped. It felt like the entire world had just gone still and silent, waiting to see what would happen next.


    "In hindsight, I should''ve known something was wrong when Ashkan''s shadow kept calling me Shaylie," Shaye spoke up.


    I placed my hand on her shoulder. "It''s okay. There was no way for us to predict something like this could ever happen."


    She let out a breath. "It''s just so difficult to accept. How could we have been fooled like that?"


    I knew that feeling very well. I was still struggling with it myself. But now wasn''t the time for doubt or regrets. It was time to move forward, with all of my faith and strength in Ashkan''s life. We pressed onwards through the woods, keeping our eyes peeled. Everywhere I looked, there were dead twigs and dried leaves, the ground crunchy with frost. We stepped over roots and under branches as we made our way deeper in. I strained my ears and focused on listening for any sounds that might indicate other people nearby.


    "Hey!" Thorne suddenly shouted from somewhere off to our left. We whirled to see him crouching, pressing his fingers onto the frozen soil. He stood and gestured to his feet. "Someone was here recently."


    The others and I made our way over, our boots crunching the grass and frost beneath. There were distinct tracks in the hardened mud. Definite hoofprints bordered by deep, parallel lines. I felt the air rush out of my lungs at the realization.


    "Cart tracks," Shaye muttered in a whisper, crouching beside them and studying them carefully.


    I knelt beside her, reaching out my fingers and pressing them into the frost, feeling the rough imprints in the dirt. "I suppose it''s not impossible to get a small carriage through these trees."


    "Not impossible," Thorne confirmed. "And it rained only a few days ago. The mud would''ve softened, making it easy to dig the cart tracks in."


    "How recent do you suppose these tracks are?" Kadia asked him.


    He was quiet for a few moments as he scanned the surroundings and scrutinized the tracks closely ¨C how the leaves were crushed into the mud, the depth of the impressions in the ground, the edges of the indentations, and many more indicators I could only guess at. "¡­They couldn''t be more than three or four days old. If it hadn''t been for that rainstorm, we wouldn''t be seeing them right now at all."


    We took the trail, following the wheel tracks deeper and deeper into the woods. There were signs of life along the path. Snapped branches, flattened weeds, broken twigs and shrubbery. Whoever had left these tracks hadn''t tried very hard to disguise them. Perhaps they didn''t care if they were discovered, or perhaps they thought this area of Mytheas was deserted. They''d made a critical error either way.


    There were a few narrow spots in the path that made the trail difficult to follow. But after a bit of effort and determination, we managed to stay on the tracks and press onwards. Eventually we found ourselves at an opening in the trees. There was a large, abandoned shack ahead of us. No carriage in sight. The exterior was dark gray stone, covered in moss and vines and rot. A single cracked window sat above the double doors of the main entrance. No one spoke as we approached, taking it all in. We circled the perimeter of the structure and checked every angle, looking for clues, footprints, signs of life. Nothing. Just silence and decay.


    "My," Shaye whispered, "what a bizarre place to live."


    Kadia narrowed her eyes, dissecting the building with her usual critical expression. "This place has been abandoned for some time."


    "Looks like nobody''s been here for ages," Thorne said. "And yet..."


    We exchanged a quick glance with each other before walking towards the entrance. The door was old and rusty, and it creaked open with a groan. Inside was dark and gloomy, filled with cobwebs and dust, broken furniture and old papers, everything covered in layers of dust and mold. Nothing too unusual. Just a derelict, decrepit, abandoned shack. I had a gut feeling that there''d been someone there recently, though. I didn''t know where that feeling came from. I just had it.


    The floorboards were smudged with dirt, and some were broken and splintered, like somebody had been carelessly stomping around. We entered further and immediately started to look for anything suspicious. Shards of broken glass littered the ground, along with pieces of metal and wood and other random bits of garbage. Some of the walls were crumbling and cracked. A broken bed frame lied on its side. There were scraps of clothing hanging off some of the beams of the roof. An incredibly tarnished, floor-length mirror hung on a wall near the far end of the room. It was all so depressing, so dreary. We split up to check different parts of the building. I searched the living area. Thorne made his way up the creaking steps to check the upstairs. Shaye went into the tiny kitchen. Kadia began scouring the entryway for clues.


    I found a few pieces of old newspaper on the floor and crouched down to pick them up. The pages were stained and yellowed. They crumbled to pieces in my hands as I inspected them. All the headlines were old, some going as far back as ten years. Some were local news, some were about foreign events, but none of it seemed important enough to keep around. I put the papers aside and moved to look for anything else that could be useful.


    I checked the shelves and cupboards, under tables and chairs and rugs, looking for clues, anything at all. The whole building felt like a dead end. As I searched through the bookshelves and cabinets in the living area, a strange feeling washed over me. There was something wrong about this place. I could sense it in every bone in my body. Something evil and sinister lurked in these walls. Something wicked was happening here, but what? The more I thought about it, the more frustrated and irritated I became.


    I moved towards the mirror. Only slivers of my reflection could be seen in its cloudy, grimy surface. My mind flashed to Ashkan again. I pressed my gloved palms to the mirror and stared into it.


    "Please be alive," I whispered, even though there was no one in the room with me.


    "We should probably go." Thorne''s voice cut through my concentration. He''d returned from upstairs. "Nothing here."


    Shaye came out of the kitchen, her face looking paler than ever before. Her eyes were puffy and red. She wiped them and let out a deep sigh.


    Kadia walked out of the entryway, looking defeated. "We must have gotten everything we could have out of this place."


    My hands fell to my sides, and I became shocked at how difficult it was to pull them off the glass. It was as if the mirror was coated in glue, or... Or I''d been slowly sinking into it. A cold feeling suddenly settled in the pit of my stomach as my fingers brushed the mirror once more.


    I glanced back at the others. "Wait."


    Shaye and Kadia gave me a puzzled look while Thorne watched me closely, curious.


    I pulled the mirror away from the wall, just enough to check behind it. Nothing but rotting wood. I stepped back a bit and checked the corners of the mirror frame, hoping for some kind of clue. Nothing but grime. I huffed in annoyance. I should''ve expected as much. I put my hand back onto the glass again. The feeling of being drawn to it was back. Goosebumps rose across my skin. Something wasn''t right about this.


    "Kadia," I called, "how can you tell when a mirror is a double-sided portal, again?"


    Her expression shifted into one of intrigue. She joined my side and studied the mirror with me. "Is there a visible gap between your hand and its reflection?"


    "No. None at all," I muttered, narrowing my eyes and trying to concentrate hard on what I was looking at.


    "Hm. And the glass, is it more flexible than what glass should be?" She asked, reaching her own hand out and pushing on the surface of the glass.


    "Sort of," I answered.


    "Hmm." She thought for a moment. "There could be magic at work. Step back."


    I did, and I watched as she focused on her own hands. They glowed orange as she manipulated a spell into being. She put her hand up to the mirror and pressed into it, sinking her fingers into it, curling them around like she was digging in dirt. With a breath, she yanked her hand out. A swirling vortex of purple and black opened up in the glass.


    The rest of us let out startled gasps. Kadia peered in cautiously.


    "Stay alert," she told the rest of us. "Let''s go. No time to lose."


    I followed her lead and went through the portal. Just like the first time, it felt like walking through gelatin. Once I came out, I found myself standing in the centre of a wide, stone corridor. Old columns lined both sides of the hallway. Torches hung from the walls, flickering dimly. I looked up at the high ceiling, then down to the dusty stone floor beneath me. Kadia glanced back at us and gave us a simple nod. This had to be the right place. We were in a dungeon or basement of some sort. The air was damp and cold. It smelled musty. The portal behind us closed, leaving behind only a plain mirror.


    From what I could see, there were three different paths available to us: forward, left, and right. Each was equally daunting. I wasn''t sure which way would lead to Ashkan. All three seemed completely unremarkable. Shaye drew her shears, and she huddled a little closer to me.


    "Stay behind me," Kadia whispered. "All of you."


    We stayed silent as we followed her closely down the middle pathway. The darkness around us was so heavy it seemed almost tangible. The stone walls were covered in moss, and patches of brown mold grew in many places. Water trickled from cracks in the stones and collected in pools and puddles all along the ground. At the end of the hall was a staircase leading down. We cautiously descended into the murk. The temperature dropped several degrees.


    The stairwell led to an arched door made of iron bars. Beyond the doorway was a perpendicular hallway with flickering bulbs overhead. The gate was locked shut. Thankfully, it wasn''t magic-proof. With a few quick gestures, Kadia dissipated the lock entirely, and the gate swung open with a soft creak. Immediately to our left and right were two identical hallways. Straight ahead, another pair of hallways, curving around a corner at opposite angles. It appeared to be a maze of interconnected paths. There were more stairs leading downwards on the same wall as the gate we''d just opened.


    "Even if Ash isn''t here, this definitely feels illegal," Thorne muttered under his breath.


    We stood still for a minute, ears strained. There were sounds, but not all of them were constant, so it was hard to discern if they were made by a person or not. The distant hum of wind, the echo of water dripping onto the stone floor, the buzzing of lights above us. Was someone talking, or was it just our minds playing tricks on us?


    "Maybe we should¨C" I began, but as I did, a faint, metallic screech echoed through the maze, followed by a distant boom.


    It sounded like a very heavy door opening and slamming closed. We all froze and waited for whatever might come next. Nothing for a few seconds. Then came the sound of voices, muffled and far-away. It was like hearing someone talk to you while wearing thirteen layers of foam on your ears. Nothing close or clear enough to make out consonants or vowels, let alone entire words, but just distinct enough to recognize changes in pitch and intonation. There were two of them, maybe more, talking together somewhere off in the distance.


    Kadia and Thorne shared a look. He hooked a thumb back in the direction we''d come from, questioning if the voices were coming from there. She shook her head no, then turned to listen again. They sounded like they were coming from below us. Seeing as the only way down was the staircase nearby, Kadia silently pointed at it, and we crept towards it. She reached the staircase and looked down carefully before proceeding. She signalled that the coast was clear. I went down the stairs behind her and Shaye, with Thorne following after. We were getting farther and farther away from the surface, going deeper and deeper into whatever this labyrinth was. It reminded me of a castle dungeon.


    At the bottom of the stairwell was a long, square-shaped hallway stretching on into darkness. A few dim, flickering bulbs were spaced evenly along the stone walls. We stayed close together, moving slowly and listening as best we could to anything we might hear. The voices faded out and died. But there was less water down here, which made it easier to pick up on other noises. It wasn''t long before we heard footsteps, alongside random clinking or dragging sounds.


    A few seconds later, a doorway appeared on our left. Rounded at the top and surrounded by brick, the arch was only wide enough for one person to walk through at a time. Inside was a tiny room, about eight-by-eight feet, with a small table and a somewhat old armchair. A lamp hung from the ceiling. The room was a lot cleaner than the rest of this maze, and it had the same sort of decor you would expect to find in your grandmother''s home. Except for one glaring detail. There was a long, rectangular window opposite to the doorway, outlined by ornate wooden paneling.


    Through the dirty glass, the window looked down on a big, hexagonal room, complete with stone walls, stone floor, and stone ceiling above. It was about twenty-five feet down. The chamber had no openings whatsoever, save for a single, reinforced iron door set into one of its six walls. There were some objects on the ground beneath the window, but I couldn''t make out what.


    Thorne came to a stop, eyes widening as he saw the scene through the glass. We gathered around him and took in the room as well. A shudder went through me, my heart suddenly pounding inside my chest. Was this where Ashkan was? It looked so empty.


    Kadia was the first to react. "Look across the way. The other five walls have windows and rooms just like this one. Perhaps we can navigate around the perimeter to see the chamber below from all angles."


    She took the lead, and the three of us followed her as she crept farther down the main hallway. She poked her head around a corner before signaling us to stay put. Then she disappeared, leaving us waiting and holding our breaths. I heard a sudden grunt and some scuffling noises. There was a shunk, some cracking, and a thump as something heavy fell to the ground. After a few seconds of silence, Kadia motioned for us to follow, her blade coated in blood. There was a body of a woman slumped up against the wall behind her, bleeding profusely from the base of her skull. Shaye gasped.


    I took the time to look down at the woman on the ground. Her eyes had closed, but I could still barely see the dark veins on her skin under the dim lightbulbs. She was an Inkblood, no doubt. But Kadia hadn''t slashed her throat. Did she know about that technique? Regardless, I couldn''t finish the job myself without looking highly suspicious. I just hoped the body wouldn''t reanimate anytime soon.


    A second windowed room, nearly identical to the first, sat in the corner of the winding hallway. It provided a similar but different angle on the chamber down below. The cloudy glass made it hard for my brain to make out the scene. Gathered near one wall was a basic wooden chair, a very old-looking mattress, and a tattered blanket. Against another wall, close to the door, was a metal sink and a matching toilet, both rusting around the edges. Directly below us, I thought I could spot some heavy chains, but the angle of the window made it impossible to see anything even remotely underneath it.


    Now my anxiety was turning to rage. I pictured Ashkan chained to the wall, beaten and battered and on the edge of death. I had to find him before something awful happened. I hoped more than anything that he wasn''t already dead.


    Kadia led us around the perimeter, the twists and turns of the labyrinth''s layout occasionally throwing off our orientation. On our way to the third window, her and Thorne were forced to assassinate two more ¨C presumably ¨C Inkbloods, who were roaming casually through the maze of stone corridors. They went down without much of a fight, and we pressed on. Metallic groans and bangs suddenly rang out. We soon heard a voice again, muffled by distance and the cold walls. It was deep and gruff. The sound of its tone made the hairs on my arms stand on end. Something about it was vaguely familiar.


    The third window afforded an answer to that question. We were now directly above the door to the chamber, staring down at the hulking man who''d just entered. Balgaur. Even with his back turned, I could recognize his bald head, massive figure, scarred skin, and throwing knife collection lining his belt. His appearance was unsurprising considering the Inkbloods, yet dread still stabbed at my stomach. It was hard not to be frightened of a towering man who could probably split your skull open with a single punch. This would not be easy. I wondered if he was in charge of the operation. With a quick swish of my fingers, I extinguished the light radiating from the lamp above us. As long as we kept a safe distance from the glass, nobody looking up could see us.


    Balgaur stood in the middle of the room. He looked straight ahead and spoke, "Need water?" His voice echoed across the chamber, slightly muffled. He glanced over at a tarnished metal pitcher that sat beside the wooden chair. "You want water?"


    Silence answered.


    Shaye whispered, "Who is he talking to...?"


    I looked closer, but I still couldn''t see who was in there with him. The only light that spilled into the dingy chamber was from the six ¨C now five ¨C ceiling lamps from each windowed room high above. Whoever this mysterious prisoner was, they must''ve been tucked away in the shadows against the wall. I counted four thick chains snaking out from the pitch-black corner Balgaur was facing. They were attached to heavy iron rings bolted into the stone floor. From what I could tell, Balgaur had to be speaking to someone. But there was no response, verbal or otherwise. Still, he wouldn''t offer water to a dead person. That was a good sign.


    "C''mon, lad. Play nice and I might see if I can sneak you some grub," Balgaur coaxed. "You made the boss real mad yesterday, you did. Real mad. And now you''re payin'' the price. It''s your choice. The boss doesn''t wanna feed you anymore, so you can either tell me where those precious little necklaces are, or you can starve to death. Simple as that."


    No response, not even a shuffle. Maybe Ashkan was unconscious. I bristled. Or worse, on death''s doorstep.


    "Suit yourself. I''ll tell the boss you''re still playin'' dumb. Expect a visit from him soon. And try to learn some manners before then, yeah?" Balgaur''s deep voice, its cadence and accent so familiar, rang out through the cold chamber. Then he spat and walked out, letting the door slam shut behind him. The clanging, grinding sounds of bolts sliding into place followed a few seconds later.


    "That giant meathead talks too much," Thorne muttered, to which Kadia nodded firmly.


    "I can''t believe he works for somebody else..." Shaye breathed. "Who could be crueller than Balgaur?"


    Kadia stood beside me, staring intently into the chamber. "We shall discover that later. For now, that prisoner needs freeing. I have a strong feeling it''s Ashkan."


    "How do we get him out?" Thorne asked, taking a glance over his shoulder to make sure no other Inkbloods would emerge suddenly and surprise us.


    She mulled over our options. "First, we take out those two in that watching room over there."


    Everyone followed her gaze to the fifth window. Sure enough, through the glass, I could spot the silhouettes of two dark figures. Inkbloods were observing the room down below, watching and chatting amongst themselves.


    "Then... We might need to shatter the window to enter. The cell door is well below us, certainly immune to magic, and expecting traffic soon. I suspect it will be heavily guarded as well," Kadia reasoned. She let out a long breath and met each of our eyes. "I will drop down and use my medulet to whisk the prisoner to safety. Brielle, you will watch my back. Thorne and Shaye, stay on this level and ward off any Inkbloods that might spot us and alert others. Be sure to keep your eyes on all six windows."


    "That''s all I can do?" I asked. I wasn''t fond of the idea of sending her down alone to potentially face an entire mob of Inkbloods and god-knows-what-else was lurking around this mansion-torture-dungeon.


    "Do not worry. I will not be defenseless," she assured me, then looked between us. "Okay? If we execute our parts, no one will get hurt."


    Kadia''s strategy was sound and as cautious as possible, given the current circumstances. But Shaye''s expression was panicked and jumpy. My concern for her grew. How much worse could she handle? I didn''t want to belittle her, but she seemed a little too close to passing out for comfort. Surely Kadia could sense the same from her. But there wasn''t any time to sit around and deliberate over what could or should happen. It was time to act.


    We walked carefully along the chilly corridors, sticking to the walls. The fourth observation room was empty. Thorne moved very slowly as he approached the fifth window, and he peeked around the corner at the two Inkbloods. Kadia was right behind him. Simultaneously, she drove her dagger into one Inkblood''s neck while he bashed his armoured fist into the other''s temple. The Inkblood closest to the window fell to his knees, clutching desperately at the wound on his neck. Blood spilled all over the window. Thorne drove a few more of his devastating strikes into the other one''s head until he went limp and lifeless. Silence enveloped us once more.


    The four of us gathered around the window, trying to see what lay below us. Blood made the view somewhat obscured. Still, the person sitting in one of the corners of the hexagon was too swathed in shadows to identify.


    "I can''t tell if that''s him," Shaye murmured, pressing her forehead against the glass and squinting. "It looks like... I-I''m not sure."


    Thorne, now holding his hand outstretched in front of him, glanced over at Kadia. "I can get rid of the glass without making any noise, if you''d like to go in for a closer look?"


    Kadia nodded at him. "Perfect, yes. We do not need to attract more attention than we have to."


    Thorne held his hand over the glass and started making subtle gestures with his fingers. As he moved, the glass began to phase out, transforming into a smoky haze before dissipating entirely. After a few moments, the whole panel was gone. Cold air rushed in. We stared into the cell, trying to see what was inside. But it was just so damn dark, and I was getting sick of standing around and doing nothing while Ashkan was still likely down there, in pain and alone.


    Kadia retrieved her medulet from her pocket and ensured it was still working. The intricate cube whirred to life. "All set. Is everyone clear on¨C?"


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Before she could finish, there was a loud clang from somewhere down the hall, followed by four or five voices. Laughter. Muffled, but close. Kadia whipped around to face the dark corridor, her expression hardening with alarm. The sound of boots grew louder. We were about to get ambushed.


    "Thorne, Shaye, can you deal with them?" she whispered quickly.


    Shaye, who looked more than a little bit spooked by the noise, now had tears in her eyes. She seemed as if she was trying her absolute hardest to maintain a stoic expression. "What? We... I..."


    "Are you equipped to fight, or not?" Kadia pressed.


    She was visibly struggling not to lose her composure entirely. Her face was a picture of anguish. She shook her head frantically. "I don''t... I-I''m..."


    Kadia gritted her teeth. "There''s no time. I will take care of them with Thorne. Just stay back and try to stay calm. You do not have to be in the fray if you cannot handle it. Understand?"


    "But I¨C"


    "No more talking," Kadia said in a harsh whisper, looking to me. "Brielle, go help him. If he is chained, they must be removed. Teleportation of someone wearing restraints is extremely dangerous. Find a way. And watch your back."


    "On it," I said.


    I''d barely swung my legs over the now barren windowpane when the group of Inkbloods came around the corner. Two men and three women. They all froze.


    "Intruders," one woman hissed, reaching for her weapon.


    "Tear ''em limb from limb, then take ''em to the boss!" the tallest man ordered.


    Shaye, her breaths shallow and panicked, shrunk into the corner while Kadia and Thorne stepped in to intercept. I took my leave before anyone could do anything else.


    I dropped through the opening, casting an enchantment that slowed my fall to the pace of a feather''s drift. I landed lightly. Kneeling on the hard, chilly floor, I blinked up at the room I''d just come from. From down here, all the windowed chambers that surrounded the stone cell seemed even farther away, the glass even more blurry, and the lights that dangled from the ceiling even dimmer. Being in here was probably even colder and more miserable than it looked from the outside. Not to mention, terrifying and claustrophobic. I''d landed directly in front of a chain that led up to one of the dark corners. The sounds of fighting were distant above me.


    I swallowed the rising unease that threatened to cloud my thoughts and looked towards the shadows. Standing up, I walked slowly into the dark, careful not to trip over the iron links or set my foot into an unruly crack in the floor. With a clench of my fist, a miniature orb sparked to life above the centre of my palm, radiating only as much illumination as a flashlight would. It cast flickering shadows everywhere. The first shape to greet me was the silhouette of a person sitting, slumped over, thick cuffs locked around their wrists and ankles. Slowly, I raised the sphere of light.


    Instantly, my fears and suspicions were confirmed. It was Ashkan. I suppressed the compulsion to tackle him in a hug.


    The orb''s glow reflected off his body, his head bowed so low I couldn''t see his expression. Judging by the way he was leaning against the wall behind him, I didn''t think he was conscious. He wore nothing but black canvas breeches and a white linen shirt ¨C both of which were muddy, torn, and somewhat bloodstained. Livid bruises peeked out from underneath the cuffs on his wrists and ankles. Smaller ones peppered his arms and legs, surrounded by smudges of dirt.


    I took a step closer. Then another. As the light drifted nearer, I could see him shivering. I thought I could also see his breathing. The closer I got, the faster the orb flickered, and it soon started trembling. Every part of me shook with nerves and urgency.


    "Ash?" I whispered, my voice faint. "Ashkan? Are you...? Can you hear me?"


    The only response was silence. I could still hear the distant noise of Kadia and Thorne battling the Inkbloods overhead.


    I kneeled down right beside him. Nausea blossomed in my stomach. Shaking harder now, I reached towards his chin and used both hands to guide his head up. Then I angled the sphere just right so the light flooded across his face.


    Ashkan''s expression almost stopped my heart entirely. His lips were cracked, his skin pale. His hair was matted together in limp waves by a mixture of sweat and dried blood. Gently, I grazed my thumbs across his cheeks, trying to process the extent of his wounds. A mostly scabbed-over laceration stretched its way diagonally above his left eyebrow, leaving dried drips along his temple and down to his jaw. Blood was crusted around his nostrils. His right eye was slightly swollen, with purple and yellow-brown bruising around it.


    I couldn''t stop staring. This was unbearable. Everything about this scene was disturbing in the worst way. My heart ached beyond belief. It was a feeling of pain I''d never experienced. Every bit of sympathy and care I held for him compounded into an anguish so vivid, I could barely contain it. My blood burned. No one should have to endure this kind of torture. Especially not him.


    "Oh my god..." I breathed, fighting back tears. My hands shook from either side of his face. I gingerly brushed some of the loose curls out of his eyes, my heart feeling like it was being stepped on.


    The movement must''ve stirred him, because his eyes snapped open, and he recoiled back with a flinch. I inhaled a gasp of shock. Ashkan was staring straight ahead, yet didn''t seem to know what he was looking at. He blinked repeatedly, his eyelids moving sluggishly and drowsily. I could feel my expression twist in horror. It must''ve looked terrifying to him. I tried to steady my breath.


    "It''s just me," I whispered as soothingly as possible. "I-It''s Brielle. I''m not gonna hurt you. Okay? It''s okay. I''m so, so sorry."


    The recognition didn''t seem to sink in until much later than it should''ve. It looked like it was taking all of his effort just to stay awake. Eventually, he mumbled a quiet, hoarse word. I could barely make it out.


    "Brie...?" he mumbled again, then groaned weakly, raising a hand to shield his eyes from the bright orb.


    I adjusted the sphere so that its light didn''t fall on his face, but now only illuminated me. His eyes widened when he could discern my features. He blinked, as though making sure he was seeing properly, then gazed back up at my face, eyes filled with confusion, shock, and some sort of wild hopefulness that made my stomach somersault.


    "What are you...? What''s¨C?" Ashkan coughed dryly and winced in pain. "You...need to leave...!"


    "Hold on, don''t strain yourself," I whispered. "We''re gonna get you out of here."


    "You came to rescue me..." he murmured. Then, his expression hardened with panic. "Brie, you... Don''t understand. He''s coming. You... You need to get away from here, right now. Get as far away as you can."


    I didn''t understand what he meant at first. "He...? Wait, what?"


    "Get away...! Run, and don''t come back¡­ Brielle, please¨C"


    In a hushed voice, I cut him off. "Hey. I know we need to hurry. But I''m not leaving here without you. Understand?"


    His chest heaved as he took in my words, his breathing quickening. Then, his face crumpled. It was as if my words had torn through whatever wall was keeping him together. His face fell into a mixture of emotions, and he dropped his forehead onto my shoulder.


    "I-I''m glad I stayed alive...long enough...to see you," he mumbled into the crook of my neck, his voice rough and raw.


    A pang of sorrow shot through me. "Don''t talk like that. Everything will be okay. I promise."


    I hugged him lightly and carefully, then pulled away to study his expression again. It was all too obvious that he''d been tortured. This wasn''t something he''d recover from in a single night, or even in a week. Or a month. A whole new kind of anguish churned within me, one that was harder to control. One that was much angrier.


    "Okay... I''m gonna try something to get these chains off. Ready?" I asked.


    Ashkan nodded weakly, still trembling from the cold.


    "Okay. Here we go. Don''t move."


    I reached for his wrists first, only to be met with an intense and familiar burning sensation. With a jolt, I jerked back, the shackle''s metal searing into my palms like a hot iron rod. I quickly buried my mouth in my elbow to stifle a pained cry. Ashkan looked horrified.


    "I knew it... Just like with Davie..." he whispered, looking more disoriented than ever.


    He was right, except Davie wasn''t chained to the floor. These reinforced shackles couldn''t be broken with any spell or weapon. I could cover them in a barrier to prevent them from searing upon contact, but what good would that do? They needed to be off of him entirely. Tarkus'' dark magic coils had shattered Davie''s cuffs... But was I even capable of casting such a profane spell? Did I even want to try? What if I caused more harm? What if I succumbed to dark magic''s corruption after just one spell?


    A deep chill of terror sank in as I realized the answer. I was prepared to do whatever it took to save Ashkan''s life. Anything.


    "Brielle... He''ll find you..." he murmured. He struggled to speak in coherent sentences, his breathing fast and shallow. "He wants you, too. If I... If I''m still alive..."


    My mind was spinning with worry and panic. "Shh. Save your strength."


    He didn''t stop. "You can''t get caught¨C"


    "Don''t worry, Ash," I interrupted. "You''re safe now. You''re going to be just fine. I need you to keep breathing, okay? We''ll take care of the rest."


    A clatter from above distracted us. The sounds of fighting seemed to have stopped. Ashkan flinched. The terror on his face was agonizing to watch. He didn''t know what to do with himself. I needed to help him as soon as possible, and that meant getting him out of here and back to Lunellia where she could give him medical attention. But we had to deal with those damn cuffs first.


    A muffled thump sounded from the room above before Kadia dropped into the stone cell. Ashkan cowered. She quickly strode towards us, looking exhausted, then kneeled on Ashkan''s opposite side and leaned in for a better look.


    "Are you all right?" Kadia asked him gently, scanning him head to toe. "Are you able to stand?"


    "I don''t know. I don''t know." He shook his head frantically. His breathing quickened again, and I noticed his gaze darting around the dark corners of the cell. "You need to go. You need to leave, please..."


    Kadia nodded sympathetically at him, then looked to me. "I assume the shackles are magic-proof?"


    "Unfortunately. They burn like hell if you touch them." I gestured at the iron bands and winced.


    She stared at them for a while before running through a series of spells and hexes. Nothing worked. The chains were immune to freezing, melting, breaking, disintegrating, bending, phasing, and all sorts of other tricks. It didn''t look like Kadia could get through, either. Ashkan watched, his expression filled with anxiety, fear, and anticipation.


    I watched, too, until I realized we didn''t have time to spend on trial and error. "I don''t suppose you know any dark magic, huh?" I asked, almost not wanting to know the answer.


    Kadia''s eyes turned incredulous. "Not in a thousand years. What would make you ask such a thing?"


    I wasn''t sure what else to say. "Um... I don''t know. It''s destructive, right? The cuffs need to be destroyed..."


    "No, I don''t," she replied without hesitation, staring at me. "Destructive is right. Unpredictable is more correct. It is outlawed for a reason. Any minor cast of it could bring irreversible harm, not just to you, but to those around you, too."


    My heart was in my throat. I tried not to show it. "I know. But if it''s our only option, shouldn''t we at least consider it? What else can we do?"


    She shook her head vehemently. "If there is a chance we can avoid it, we must. I will think of something else. You will not attempt to use dark magic to save him, Brielle. You mustn''t. While I do so, please heal his wounds if you can."


    My shoulders sank. "...Wait, what if someone comes back? Won''t they notice that Ash looks different?"


    She hesitated for a moment. "I...suppose we may want to leave him in this state to keep up the pretense."


    The thought of leaving him like this for another second was repulsive. But I felt like my point was a valid one. If someone returned and saw that his bruises and lacerations were gone, they''d know something was up.


    Ashkan seemed to know exactly what we were talking about, because he sat up a little straighter. "S''okay... I''ll be fine."


    It didn''t feel okay. It didn''t feel okay at all. My thoughts were swimming, drowning in fear. I just wanted this to be over already. The sound of a lock clicking somewhere behind us made me almost jump out of my skin. Ashkan looked petrified, his gaze trained on a spot over my shoulder, staring at something I couldn''t see.


    "What... What''s that noise?" he whispered. "That''s not just in my head, is it...?"


    Kadia grabbed my arm. "Go. Now."


    The urgency in her voice made my stomach turn. Ash seemed to know what was happening, and he was scared out of his wits. I didn''t have time to do anything. We just had to go. Kadia shoved me away, and I used aero to jump through the open window above us, landing on the other side, my knees aching from the force of it. Kadia followed right behind me.


    "Stay down and out of sight. Keep quiet, no matter what happens," she whispered hurriedly, glancing at the three of us.


    Shaye turned to me. "Is... Is it him? Is he down there?"


    I nodded mutely. Her face went white with shock, and she clapped a hand over her mouth to stop from crying out. Kadia pushed her and me towards the wall where a cluster of shadows swallowed up the entire corner. She then extinguished the ceiling lamp. She and Thorne pressed themselves against the opposite wall. As for me, I stayed at the edge of the darkness, and peered around the corner of the window. I had a terrible feeling that something awful was going to happen to Ashkan.


    The cell door opened with another deafening clatter and thud. Two hooded Inkbloods entered, their faces invisible within the depths of black cloaks. They both grabbed Ash by the upper arms and forced him to stand in the middle of the room.


    "On your feet," one of them commanded. Ashkan struggled to follow.


    The cell door was left open behind them. Balgaur appeared next, having to duck and squeeze himself through the opening. But he wasn''t alone. A figure entered behind him. The sounds of their footsteps were quieter than the others''. Almost ghostlike. The way Balgaur was so quick to get out of the way made it clear who was leading the pack.


    Balgaur''s master? So this must be the real leader¡­ The one responsible for all the brainwashing tattoos...


    My blood chilled and my muscles tightened, all the hair on my body standing on end as a man walked into the dim lamplight. He was lean and much slimmer than Balgaur, but even taller than him. It wasn''t like he towered over everyone like a giant ¨C it was like everyone around him shrunk. Curiously, he appeared to be younger than Balgaur; definitely no older than thirty-five. Without the dirty glass window between us, I could see the features on his face clearly.


    He was pale as bone, with a slight greyish tinge to his skin, like all the blood had been drained from him. His features were sharp: hollow cheeks, a chiselled jaw and chin, a straight nose, a prominent brow ridge. Black waves of hair curtained his face, reaching almost to his armpits, layered and parted in the middle. The ends faded into a blue-grey. The Victorian and Baroque nature of his clothing stood out obviously compared to everyone else''s utilitarian outfits. His overcoat was long, and draped all the way down to his ankles in black, silver-adorned, lacy layers of cloth. A pair of silver epaulets decorated each of his shoulders. His collar was high and frilly, like an old-fashioned vampire, with a violet cravat secured at his throat. There was an eerie and unearthly stillness to his expression, the kind of face that belonged in a portrait rather than real life. This effect was amplified by the ornamented cane that he leaned on casually, long fingers resting on top.


    The two Inkbloods bowed lowly. Shaye''s breath halted. A heavy silence descended on the room, thick and foreboding. Balgaur stood rigid, his expression stony. His master barely seemed to pay attention to the men that surrounded him. His gaze was fixed solely on the prisoner in the middle of the cell, on Ashkan, who was staring him down with the last bit of energy he had left.


    Balgaur piped up, "He''s still not spillin'', sire. S''what I told you. Should we make another shadow to replace the one we lost? Just say the word and¨C"


    His master''s gaze slid sideways to fix on Balgaur''s face.


    The giant shut his mouth and cringed at his own words.


    "You have done quite enough for today," the leader spoke in a cool voice. It was quiet, deep, and silky. His accent was distinctly rare, with an air of aristocracy to it; on Earth, it''d be something between an upper-class London accent and a Middle English one. He looked back to Ashkan, who seemed to be staring back defiantly, his jaw set.


    "Doesn''t seem like the bloke wants to talk," muttered one of the men who was holding him in place.


    The leader stepped closer. "Your refusal to cooperate is vexing, but not unreasonable. In fact, I admire your spirit. Truly. Nevertheless, this farce must come to an end. I have not the patience left for this grand spectacle of a game. Have you lost your brains or are you truly this dense?"


    Ashkan didn''t reply, just kept glaring hatefully.


    "Perhaps you have somehow overlooked the plight you are in?" He tapped his cane onto the stone. There was a slow, deliberate pause. "¡­I could slice you up and bleed you dry right here. But, no, that''s much too easy. The freedom of death shan''t be misspent on wastrels."


    Kadia''s shoulders were stiff, and I was on edge, my ears prickling. It felt like insects were crawling all over my skin. Beside me, Shaye''s face was drawn and stricken, her brows knitted with horror. I reached for her hand, intertwining our fingers, trying to give her a little reassurance. As terrifying as what was happening here was, I didn''t want to lose focus and screw something up.


    One of the men spoke up from Ashkan''s other side. "Milord, we should make a new shadow right now. An ugly version of him. Could be good target practice."


    The leader seemed to mull this over for a second. "Uninspired, yet somehow less exhausting. I daresay you have your merit, if only very little of it. Such a shame that the girl prefers to break apart my strenuous creations."


    I tensed up, my heart racing. I shouldn''t be surprised that the news reached them.


    "Been a naughty rat, all right," the other man commented, grabbing a fistful of Ashkan''s hair and yanking his head backwards. "Know what we do with rats? Pop ''em full of holes!"


    Ashkan breathed slowly, not moving a muscle. His eyes were determined and strong. The leader studied him with a long, steady look, his expression giving nothing away. For a few moments, the room was dead silent. Balgaur and the other men watched for instructions, seeming eager to know where this was going.


    Then, their master gave a bored sort of wave with his hand. "I''ve offered my contract, yet you still refuse to comply. You''re as bloody-minded as she was. So, I ask you once more. Where are the necklaces kept?"


    My mouth went dry. She? Who is he talking about? And are our necklaces really this coveted? Doesn''t everyone perceive Earth as inferior?


    Ashkan jerked his chin at him defiantly. "Not playing...your game... How many times...do I have to tell you? You''re not¡­getting them."


    The leader heaved a long, exaggerated sigh. "You say it like it''s a challenge." For someone who spoke with such archaic pronunciation, his cutting retorts were oddly modern. The man paused for a moment, assessing his captive again. "How fascinating that you seem to be in desperate need of a motivator. Is starvation not effective on your people? Perhaps it hasn''t been long enough."


    He strolled around Ashkan casually, cane thumping along, scrutinizing him up and down. The entire room watched expectantly. No one dared to move. A horrible, uneasy sense of helplessness sat in my gut. I hated it. I hated this man, and I hadn''t even spoken to him. Monsters like him gave sadists a bad name.


    The man stopped after a slow revolution. "Despite being a miserable coward, you''ve retained quite the gall to resist. Even when faced with certain death, honour holds you firmly. Alas, all men wish to martyr themselves at some point in their lifetime. How unsurprising that you are no exception." His fist clenched around the handle of his cane, every muscle in his body stiffening into fierce rigidity despite his calm tone. "You¡¯re just about the spitting image of her, you know. Just as intrusive... Just as ignorant. If it was under my control, you would be executed then left out to rot, just how I wish your pestilent mother had been."


    His words had an immediate and devastating effect. Ashkan''s silence broke in an instant. He lunged forward but was restrained by his cuffs. "Shut up! Don''t you dare speak of her!"


    A quiet gasp escaped my lips. How did the leader know Ashkan''s mother had died? And why the hell was that relevant?


    "My, my. Continue acting in that manner and you''ll be able to count all your teeth on one hand," the man replied, sounding unmoved. "If you do not agree to cooperate, then you will leave me no choice. The blood of my enemies will spill only if they insist. It is your decision."


    Ashkan didn''t reply. He stared at the stone beneath his feet, panting slightly, fuming.


    Shaye huddled herself closer to me, her arm brushing against mine. "They''re... He''s... Brielle, they''ll kill him¡­!" she whispered, sounding utterly distraught.


    "I don''t know." I tried to keep my nerves stable. "I don''t think they will... They can''t afford to."


    The leader sighed heavily at Ashkan''s reaction. "Such a heathen... Like mother like son, it seems."


    "Shut UP! SHUT UP! SHUT UP!!!" he suddenly roared, louder than I''d ever heard him before. This time, he fought fiercely against his chains, thrashing wildly, looking almost rabid with sheer anger and hatred. The men who were holding onto him struggled to keep him in place. They forced him back, pinning him in place, grabbing him by the head.


    The leader turned and shifted his eyes away, unaffected by the outburst. "Pathetic. Are we forgetting who is in control? Allow me to clarify..." His hand abruptly snapped out and seized Ashkan''s throat with a grip like iron. "You. Are worth. Nothing."


    Shaye shrunk away in fear. I was stunned, too, unable to look away.


    Balgaur''s master retracted his hand. Ashkan gasped for air, practically choking. "Release him," he told the men.


    The hooded men let go, leaving Ashkan to fall hard to his knees. He took a shuddering breath but didn''t seem able to speak. He coughed a few times and hung his head. His shoulders slumped in resignation.


    The leader smoothed the front of his waistcoat. He regained his dignified air as if the heated moment hadn''t even happened, like nothing had slipped out of place. "How valuable of an Inkblood you would make. If only my methods could function upon you... In the most unexpected of circumstances, perhaps we will still be able to reach a form of, hmm, mutual understanding."


    Everyone in the room looked expectantly to their leader, hanging onto his every word. To me, it almost looked like they weren''t consciously aware they were doing it. That kind of loyalty was terrifying.


    Ashkan spoke low in his throat. "I''ll...never...be one of you..."


    A hint of annoyance flashed across their master''s impassive face for a split second, as though deeply offended by the very idea. "Yes, well. Your gods must''ve granted you a fair amount of protection, truly, which makes this all the more vexing. However, Ashkan... You heathen, bastard, wretched miscreant..." He raised his cane towards Ash''s face, lifting his chin. "...I can break you all the same."


    The leader then swiped his hand sharply through the air, and a dark flash flared up momentarily in his palm. One second passed before Ashkan let out a piercing cry and doubled over onto the floor, clutching at his left forearm. His scream reverberated in my skull, making my head spin, and a violent wave of nausea hit me. I instinctively moved to help him, but Kadia reached for me. Her fingers clamped down on my wrist.


    She shook her head firmly. "Don''t."


    My heart pounded furiously against my ribcage. Ashkan let out another terrible scream as he writhed on the ground. It sounded like he was being burned alive. He looked to be in utter agony, twisting and kicking out. What the hell is happening?! I looked to Shaye and saw her close her eyes with one hand over her mouth. Tears streamed down her cheeks as she hyperventilated.


    Crimson blood bloomed beneath the torn sleeve of Ash''s shirt and began to drip steadily onto the stone. There were gashes in his forearm. Like long, jagged claws had gouged at his skin, covering it with seemingly random slashes. His fist pounded against the ground, knuckles white. The sight of him, so raw and agonized, was nothing short of heart-wrenching.


    "Do you suppose this is what your mother wished?" Balgaur''s master questioned coolly. He rested both hands on his cane, regarding Ashkan as though he were some sort of mildly interesting zoo exhibit. "For her disdainful heretic of a son to be digging his own grave through mutiny? To be branded like an animal as a result of trifling insubordination?"


    Ashkan gritted his teeth together and choked back another cry. It was the most painful and excruciating sound I''d ever heard. This kind of curse was something I''d only read about in textbooks, under the heading of ''Illegal and Forbidden'' ¨C a sort of invisible blade spell that was impossible to move away from. It could only be triggered remotely by the caster, who would simply have to give a command, or visualize the motion of the blade and the shape they''d want it to take, then release it from their hand. It was the perfect curse for torture. And now I had to watch helplessly.


    "Perhaps the woman did not possess the strength of will to bring you back into line," their leader continued. "Her expiry is lamentable. Did she suffer greatly? Did she succumb easily, like the frail creature that she was?"


    The pain seemed to subside, because Ashkan rolled over. He stared at the wall, eyes vacant and clouded. His body was drenched in sweat. There was an empty look on his face now. Whatever anger had fuelled him seemed to be completely spent.


    "There is nothing to be gained by lying to me." The leader leaned over Ash''s limp form. "Do you think me so merciful and foolish, that I will allow you to waste my time? This is merely a taste of what awaits you if you continue to resist. So, unless you are willing to forfeit the remainder of your worthless life... Tell me. Where is the necklaces'' vault?"


    The seconds crawled by, dragging out into an excruciating wait for his reply. His face contorted in pain, and I saw the effort it took him to formulate his reply.


    The word came out raspy. "...No."


    His tormentor stared at him blankly. "No?" He looked at Balgaur. "Is my hearing in need of repair? It must be so. The fool appears to be speaking nonsense."


    Balgaur looked to him and shrugged his huge shoulders. "It''s his favourite word."


    "Is that so? What a pity... Then let me show him one of my favourites." He flicked his fingers in a short gesture, as if swiping a fly off his shoulder, and Ashkan screamed again.


    The gashes in his forearm started at his wrist and were now continuing their way towards his elbow. You could visibly trace the blade''s invisible path, where his skin was slashed in jagged streaks. His cries echoed across the dungeon as he curled into himself. His hand clutched his wounded arm, smearing the blood.


    Shaye''s hands flew over her face and she wept into her palms, unable to bear any more. I pulled her into my chest and held her against me ¨C partially to comfort her, and partially to quiet her sobs. She clung to my jacket with shaking hands. I held her and watched Ashkan with horrified eyes, not knowing what else to do. Those men would kill us if they realized we were there, and we all knew that. We were utterly helpless.


    After the blade curse stopped slicing, the leader spoke up. "Let this serve as an everlasting reminder; a self-inflicted manifestation of your heresy."


    Ashkan lied still on the floor. His breaths came out in rough rasps, like he''d just run a marathon. "Just kill me... If this is¡­all you can do... Go ahead."


    "Mm, that would be much too simple, I''m afraid," the man said. He leaned over to study Ash''s wound, seeming satisfied. "You really are quite intriguing. I haven''t had a man resist as long as you have in years." He straightened his back. "In any case, I shan''t be requiring you any further today. If you wish to keep your tongue, do try to remember to speak with a semblance of respect. My patience is thin as it is. Farewell."


    Without another word, he turned sharply and walked back the way he came in, Balgaur and the other men following behind him. The door slammed shut. Ashkan was left in a bloody, shuddering mess on the floor. The chamber was silent once again.


    My mind spun. Ash only continued to stare emptily at the wall, looking lifeless. A small puddle of blood had collected underneath his left arm. Shaye let out a muffled sob and I felt her trembling against me. The feeling was contagious; tears burned behind my eyelids, but I willed myself not to cry. Now was not the time. We couldn''t waste it.


    I felt the familiar rush of adrenaline as it coursed through my bloodstream, pushing out all thoughts but one: SAVE HIM.


    I looked over at Kadia. "We need to move."


    Her jaw clenched. Her eyes were trained on the blood seeping out around Ash, as though transfixed by it. "I know. We''re almost out of this. Follow my lead."


    She dropped down into the cell, with Thorne not far behind her. Shaye and I exchanged a look before I jumped down to join them. When Shaye landed beside me, she was immediately at Ashkan''s side, pulling his head up onto her lap. He groaned quietly. She began whispering soft prayers and blessings. I hurried over to them, dropping down on one knee. Kadia and Thorne busied themselves in figuring out how to break his shackles.


    "Hey," I said gently, feeling useless. There wasn''t much I could do, except...


    I rolled up his bloodied sleeve to assess the damage. My heart plummeted. It was like nothing I''d ever seen before. Black wasn''t even the right word. Amongst all the red blood, the cuts were every negative colour all at once, every eye-burning tone there was. A vacuum of the spectrum, a hole where all light disappeared. It was horrible. But the most frightening thing was that it wasn''t just random slashes... It was writing. A hexagon symbol was carved into his flesh, as clear as the day, beside one word:


    M I S C R E A N T


    Shaye''s eyes watered when she saw it, but she held her ground. Teardrops rolled down her face. "Ashkan, can you hear me? I-It''ll be all right, I swear it..."


    His eyelashes fluttered a few times, then his gaze met hers. He stared at her like she wasn''t quite real. His response came out slightly slurred, but not unintelligible. "...Shaye?"


    She let out a choked sob of relief and nodded. "Yes... Yes, it''s me. It''s Shaye... Y-You''ll be okay, you''ll be okay. I swear it."


    "Hurts..." he rasped out, squeezing his eyes shut. Sweat beaded across his forehead. "I don''t¨C I don''t think¨C M''sorry... I-I can''t... I¡­" His voice was barely a hoarse whisper.


    "Can you help him? Please tell me you can," Shaye said frantically, looking up to me with a desperate expression.


    "I don''t know, I don''t... I can''t sanitize. It might get infected. Especially in a place like this..." My hands shook. I felt sick with dread, with guilt, with anxiety, with fear. It was so much at once I could hardly think straight. So I did the only thing I safely could; I tore a long, clean strip off my undershirt and wrapped it firmly around the wound. He flinched but made no further complaint.


    Shaye nodded to me gratefully, smoothing a hand over Ash''s grimy hair. "H-Hold on. You''ll be fine. It''ll all be fine..." She kept up her reassurances and prayed to her gods in hushed tones, keeping him close. After a moment, she spat, "Those damn cuffs...!" Her hand went to grab onto the nearest one.


    "No!" Kadia and I exclaimed at the same time.


    It was too late. Shaye''s shriek ripped through the air as the enchanted shackle burned her skin. She released it and scrambled back, gasping in pain. Her palm was red like she''d touched a hot stove. Her breathing came out ragged as she looked down at it.


    "GO! Get out!" Kadia''s eyes blazed. Her words cut like a knife, urgent and direct.


    Shaye shook her head fiercely, stubborn as a bull. "No! We''re not leaving without Ashkan. If he''s staying here, then I''m staying here! He''ll die without us!"


    "We will all die if we stay!" Kadia said sternly.


    "She''s right," Thorne added, sounding uneasy. "There''s no chance they didn''t just hear that."


    Kadia reached out to grab Shaye, but she dodged. "Stop it! Stop! We can''t! We can''t just leave him; I won''t¨C"


    A loud bang echoed off the chamber walls. Shaye stopped mid-sentence. All our heads swivelled towards the door. My stomach dropped. I glanced towards Kadia and saw her looking at the same place. My blood ran cold. They were coming for us.


    "You seriously can''t just teleport him out of here?" I hissed in a whisper.


    "With those shackles on, it''ll rip his damn hands and feet off!" she retorted back.


    "Then we face them," I decided. I knew it was a terrible, reckless idea. I also knew we didn''t have time for another.


    Kadia shook her head. "They''ll kill you. I''ll deal with this. Thorne, get them out of here, now!"


    Thorne reached out and grabbed my wrist. He seized Shaye''s too. We began to protest, but our words were swallowed up as the cell door opened.


    Balgaur''s figure appeared in the doorway. He stopped when he saw us. His face hardened. He glanced towards me, as if he couldn''t comprehend how I''d gotten in, but didn''t bother asking. Instead, he yelled over his shoulder, "Sire!"


    "Let''s go!" Thorne insisted, pushing me towards the open window.


    I fought him. "No! I''m sick of running! We have to stop them!"


    Thorne''s hands clamped down on my arms. "I get that, but this isn''t a matter of¨C"


    A pair of light footsteps approached us, accompanied by the thunk, thunk, thunk of a cane hitting the stone. Balgaur''s master appeared in the doorway. He froze. I met his cold eyes for an instant before looking down. The way his gaze burned through me was a silent warning that I couldn''t ignore.


    His voice was even colder. "Well... I didn''t think this night could become more interesting, and yet..."


    Kadia''s hands glowed an icy blue as she moved into position, poised for an attack. Shaye cast a strong forcefield around Ashkan.


    Thorne let me go. "Get behind me," he muttered.


    I obeyed this time, slipping behind him. His body shielded me from their view. He faced the doorway, ready for an attack.


    "As it turns out, there were intruders on our premises after all. How unlucky for you, and how utterly entertaining," the master said. "And the prophesized saviours, of all people... An intriguing occurrence indeed." His fingers closed around his cane. "I''ll be gracious and reward your boldness with a quick death. Better than you deserve."


    "Lucky us," Thorne muttered, and raised his fists to a defensive position.


    The leader regarded him with mild interest. "You wish to defend them?"


    "Until death."


    "Right, right. It matters not. I shall settle your paltry defiance later. My hosting duties remain at present."


    He flourished his arm out towards us, and Thorne went flying sideways like a ragdoll. He crashed into the stone wall and slid down. My breath caught in my throat. Fear flared, and I quickly stepped towards Kadia.


    Ignoring the others, the man fixed his sights on me. "Ah, Lady De Mavset... At last. A most welcome guest. I do believe an introduction is necessary, yes? The pleasure is all mine. Your presence here is utterly unexpected, and I do apologize for the unceremonious manner with which I must honour it." His eyes never left mine as he walked closer, each step resounding like a chime echoing through the room. "I am Vhinrud. Forgive my forwardness, but this occasion is long overdue."


    Vhinrud gave an elegant bow with such ease it was like he''d done it a thousand times. He gazed at me intensely. My own stare was dumbfounded. This man was really making a play at courtesy, as if he hadn''t just cut up one of the most important people in my life. I couldn''t help but be put off by the bizarreness of it all. Everyone else watched the scene unfold in equal puzzlement.


    When I didn''t say anything, he spoke again. His voice never rose above a calm tone. "Oh, I''m afraid this little spectacle is invite-only. ...Your friends will have to leave. Now."


    I brandished my dagger from the sheath on my thigh and raised it in his direction. "We''re not leaving without Ashkan."


    He regarded my weapon like someone might a pebble on the ground. "You''d dare draw your blade on me?"


    "I''d dare," I said, and kept up the act of being brave as best I could. If he suspected for a second that I didn''t mean to use it, then I''d be dead.


    Vhinrud straightened up, raising his chin imperiously. "As you wish." His cane came apart, and he unsheathed a serrated, onyx blade from the middle.


    I grit my teeth. Damn it. I did not want to do this. But there was no other choice.


    The first blow was easy to block; a strike of his blade towards my side. The sound of metal hitting metal rang out around us. At that, everyone except Ashkan jumped into motion, swarming Vhinrud and Balgaur with swings and strikes. I rushed the leader with everything I had. He met every move with grace and poise. No matter where I came from or how I attacked, he was ready. My strikes were too easy to block, and too weak to break through his defense. I felt the tiniest flicker of worry at my inadequacy. My skills weren''t nearly good enough for this.


    "Is this your best? Come now," Vhinrud chastised me. "I expected better."


    The two of us battled back and forth, him slowly pushing me away from the rest of the group. Kadia was doing her best to help me out, but she was preoccupied with the huge guard who seemed hellbent on chopping her in half. Shaye had gone into protective mode, keeping the two men as far away from Ashkan as she could. Thorne was currently locked in an all-out brawl with Balgaur, each one fighting like their life depended on it.


    Vhinrud parried a swing from my blade with ease. Before I had a chance to react, he slammed my body onto the cold stone floor, pinning me beneath him. His blade pressed to my throat.


    He shook his head in disappointment. "That was entirely too short."


    My heart hammered in my chest. His sword was so sharp that even a slight movement from me could be deadly. I stared up at him. At this proximity, I could see that his eyes weren''t black like I''d previously thought. They were an eerie, dark shade of blue-toned red, like the colour of blood mixed with the darkness of night. His pupils were grey instead of black. Dark circles framed the areas underneath, like he hadn''t slept in years, outmatched in vividness only by the redness lining the borders of his eyes. The way they gazed down at me with a sort of fascination was chilling. It made my blood run cold.


    I couldn''t move. I had no choice but to resort to magic. If he wanted a fight, then he was going to get one. I conjured a glimmering rope and wrapped it around Vhinrud''s torso, yanking him off of me. He quickly regained footing after being tossed aside, flipping deftly back up without a single gasp or grunt. With one quick motion, he sliced through my rope like it was paper.


    Vhinrud didn''t miss a beat. "It would appear my hospitality is wasted on you. And your friend as well." His eyes flicked over to where Ashkan lied unmoving on the ground.


    The same rage from earlier burst out from inside me and I shot my magic at him again. He batted away every one of my attacks, swatting my power as if they were gnats in his path. Crystal shards, blinding beams, lightning, orbs, spears, sparks, arrows. No matter what I tried, he blocked it like I was no threat to him. Like it was nothing. I had no doubt he was toying with me. He kept that infuriatingly calm composure about him that told me he didn''t find this challenging.


    But just before I cast the next thing I could think of to throw at him, Vhinrud decided to switch tactics. Black smoke curled around his outstretched hand. His expression grew darker. I''d seen this kind of magic enough times to know what to expect. I dove out of the way as a black orb was launched towards me, narrowly avoiding the collision. Vhinrud wielded this darkness with an unnatural fluidity.


    In that moment, I remembered my lessons with Miss Lucera. Ancient magic was taxing, but she''d told me it was the most powerful type. All I had to do was convince myself of a possibility. I only hoped it would work.


    Focusing on my strength, my powers gathered around me in a dazzling silver aura, an extension of my own energy. I threw myself wholeheartedly into it. The more I did, the brighter and stronger it got. I could feel myself connecting to the essence, this extra force. It coursed through me, becoming one with my every emotion and intent. A familiar hollowness started to grow in the pit of my stomach. My thoughts were overtaken by everything that had happened, everything that had led to this confrontation. Ashkan''s injuries, his pain, my own fear and anger and dread. There was a storm inside me, and it needed out.


    "No, stop!" Shaye''s exclaim cut through the air.


    I opened my eyes just in time to see Ashkan''s barrier disintegrate. And Vhinrud was closing in on him. Shaye attempted to cast another barrier. Vhinrud flung her backwards with a flick of his wrist, then shot a dark violet blast at Ashkan. I was about to try to deflect it when he instinctively rose his arm to shield himself. The spell hit the metal cuff on his wrist, crumbling it into blackened pieces.


    My eyes widened. That was the answer. Desperately, I flung the greatest amount of energy I could towards Vhinrud. Air rushed all around me to make way for the torrent of magic. Our powers collided halfway between us. The explosion upon impact set off sparks across the entirety of the chamber. Ancient against dark. It felt like all at once, it was taking everything out of me and giving it back at the same time. Daring the opponent to overpower the other until one won out.


    Vhinrud gave a sort of vague smile. "An admirable effort, Lady De Mavset. Alas, an ocean cannot be drowned. And a flame cannot be singed." Swirling darkness poured out of him, a deathly purple miasma. The dark spell''s shadowy trail raced forward like a violent whip.


    In a panic, I braced myself, sending up a shield of my own. It filled the room in blinding bursts, light rivalling even that of the sun, and wove itself around me like a golden blanket. Still, it didn''t hold for long. One by one, each strand of my defenses snapped apart like a spider''s silk under a finger.


    I rolled out of the way at the last second. The impact of the dark magic sent a small, crater-shaped indent into the ground where I''d just been standing. Dust burst out in all directions. It left behind a dark scorch mark on the already worn stone. The magic retracted back to Vhinrud.


    I had to get Ashkan free, and fast. Maybe ancient magic was strong enough to break through those shackles. At this rate, I didn''t see another option. I would risk it.


    As if reading my mind, Thorne''s devastating knuckles collided with Vhinrud''s unguarded ribs. It was enough of a distraction to cease his focus on me. The air in Vhinrud''s lungs burst out in an audible gust, and I took the opportunity to dash over to Ashkan. Thankfully, Shaye''s dexterity and Kadia''s speed were enough to keep Balgaur occupied. While the two girls dodged and parried attacks, I knelt down next to Ashkan, who was still cradling his bruised wrist like it had broken off with the chain.


    "Ash! Are you okay?" My words were rushed as I fell to my knees.


    His face was deathly pale. "I... S-Stop worrying about me." The skin around his wrist was red and inflamed. I could see the welt patterns from the cuff. "Vhinrud''s magic... Dark... It broke the metal, did you...see?"


    I nodded. "I''m so relieved you threw your hand up at just the right angle. I think there''s a way I can finish the job, then we can get out of here."


    I glanced over my shoulder, throwing up a bubble of protection around us as Vhinrud retaliated against Thorne. My head swivelled from him to Balgaur, hoping Kadia and Shaye were holding their own. The former of the two was leaping back and forth between each assailant, trying to counterattack and distract the men at the same time. I knew she wouldn''t be able to keep that up for long.


    My eyes darted towards Ashkan again. "Stay still. I''m going to break those off."


    He moved to sit up. His breath hitched. "W-With what? You can''t¨C"


    I shut out his protests. "I think I can. My ancient magic lessons are finally coming in handy, and we''ve got to try something."


    "Ancient magic? What¨C?"


    "Just hang tight," I assured him.


    I summoned all of my energy, calling it up from inside and letting it well out of me. Every instinct told me what I needed to do. Taking a steady breath, I channelled it straight towards the manacle on his other wrist. My fingers were enveloped in slightly painful pins-and-needles. The metal slowly began to deform. I could see what I needed to do, but I couldn''t explain it. This magic was almost automatic. Dark and cold and angry.


    Hairline fractures erupted across the surface, tiny splinters splitting off from the chain. The power I was using turned everything brittle and fragile. I shoved the force outward, then balled my fist tightly. With a loud clunk, it all broke apart. The shards of blackened, rusted iron looked oddly identical to the ones from earlier.


    "Fuck, it actually worked!" I couldn''t help but exclaim.


    Ashkan''s first ankle cuff came apart in the same manner, a little quicker. Unfortunately, before I could do the last one, the shield I''d put around us broke with a crash. A whip of black magic cracked hard against my arm, and a sharp sting accompanied the splash of blood running down my elbow. I let out a cry of pain.


    "That will be quite enough of that, sweeting," said Vhinrud, looking mildly irritated.


    I gripped the injury, my whole arm throbbing as a reminder of his penchant for suffering. Blood seeped through my fingers. Gasping, I forced myself to put on a brave face.


    Kadia appeared in front of me within mere seconds. In the blink of an eye, a freezing field of ice crystals shot up from underneath her feet before bursting upwards in an icy explosion. Vhinrud and Balgaur had absolutely zero means to avoid the surge. Sharp, crystalline spikes raced up across the floor, cutting straight towards them. Both men were flung aside by the impact. Shrapnel flew through the air, a deadly sleet shattering in all directions. It stopped just short of where I crouched on the ground.


    I looked up at her in shock. My jaw dropped open.


    "I think it''s about time we left." Kadia grasped my hand and hoisted me onto my feet. "Finish the rest of it. We''ll... We''ll have a talk later." She looked away, suddenly standoffish, then turned to stand side-by-side with Shaye and Thorne. Together, the three of them flanked Vhinrud and Balgaur viciously.


    There was no time for me to ask for clarification about her last statement. I quickly directed my magic at Ashkan''s final cuff. In about twenty seconds, it also crumbled to pieces like wet sand. My hands stung intensely, but I didn''t care. He was free. As if part of Ashkan''s own self had finally returned, I watched in awe as he was able to struggle to his feet with some help from the wall behind him.


    On the other side of the room, Vhinrud''s twisted frown deepened. He made a tsk sound, eyes narrowing at the scant wreckage of the shackles.


    I thought for a split second that Vhinrud might stop fighting. But as if this wasn''t already personal enough, he appeared to only become furious at the fact that I, specifically, had foiled his plan. He swirled towards me, and I frantically pulled up a shield between us.


    Frustration, hatred, and rage bubbled in my veins. I straightened, gathering myself, then focused everything I had on my anger, bringing it to the forefront of my mind. "GOD, would you LEAVE ME ALONE?!" I yelled, thrusting my palms towards him.


    Like a sudden and powerful earthquake, the intense emotion inside me exploded. A massive wave of crimson and black crashed outwards. A forceful gale of all these jagged, splintered tendrils hurtled straight into Vhinrud. The wild, volatile swarm slammed both him and Balgaur to the floor. Underneath the onslaught of darkness, they became ensnared in a flurry of razor-sharp edges. One swipe of my hand and a twist of my wrist, and I''d trapped them in a deadly spiral.


    An enormous surge of magic, the most I''d ever conjured before, bound them in dark, shimmering bonds that were almost certainly coated in ancient power. Where before I had the mental feeling that I was reaching into my lifeforce, touching a source of power unlike anything I''d ever felt, this time I couldn''t sense anything at all. Like my magic was pulling from a secret recess inside of me, somewhere even I couldn''t reach. As though it were in hibernation, or simply knocked unconscious.


    There was an unspeakable exhaustion that grew quickly, leaving me slumped and sweaty and almost crippled. The second my hands fell, a sort of shock rippled through my every limb. The swarm ceased to exist, leaving Vhinrud and Balgaur kneeling. There was a moment of pause as everybody looked at me in stunned silence.


    Vhinrud stood first, a little unsteady without his cane. His lips parted in vague surprise, and his eyes roved over me, looking almost... Was he impressed?


    Balgaur lifted himself off the ground with a pained grunt. He stared at me with his jaw clenched, eyes narrowed into dark slits and nostrils flared in fury. "I''ll tear you apart for attacking my King, wench!"


    Kadia was already dragging me back before I could recover from my daze. Thorne and Shaye were huddled around Ashkan. My chest heaved, my vision a little blurry at the edges. There was a hollowness in my gut and a lethargic weakness. I had no idea what had possessed me or what I''d done. Was that truly me?


    Balgaur''s words cut into the air. "OI! GET BACK HERE!" He reached for his belt, and before I knew it, three knives were hurtling in our direction.


    Time slowed to a crawl. Kadia fished out her medulet from her jacket. Shaye scrambled backwards with Ashkan. Thorne grabbed my shoulder and forcibly hauled me out of the way. I whipped around. Everyone had one hand on the glowing, whirring cube. I reached forward. And right as the knives were about to sink into their targets, we dissolved into the air, a sort of distorting static washing over us.


    The last thing I saw before my vision blacked out completely was Vhinrud staring as we disappeared, almost like he''d expected this result all along.


    <hr>


    The five of us landed in a heap in Northview Infirmary''s waiting room. Right in front of the reception desk. The nurses all jumped when they saw us sprawled on the floor.


    "L-Lord Wroet''by!" one of them exclaimed. She gestured hurriedly to the others. "Quickly, fetch Dr. Greengrove!"


    Numb and unfeeling, my whole body tingled as though my nerves had been deadened. A heavy tiredness pulled at my eyelids. I felt some sort of pressure on my forehead and realized it was Thorne''s hand, which had fallen over me as we''d teleported. Shaye and Kadia were sitting upright next to Ashkan''s slumped form. Both of them looked a bit shaken but mostly unharmed. Kadia glanced up at me with a concerned look on her face, as though she wanted to say something. But when our eyes met, she averted her gaze back down to the floor.


    The medulet had alerted the emergency staff as soon as we''d entered the vicinity. After a short time, Lunellia hurried to our sides.


    "Oh! It''s you, all of you. My word! Come this way at once!" Her voice was the equivalent of a whisper-shout. "This way!"


    With the help of some nurses, she led us into one of the private recovery rooms. Ashkan was carried onto one of the empty beds, where they immediately started checking his vitals. I could tell he was conscious, but his eyes were barely open. Shaye stood next to him, monitoring his condition. Thorne leaned against the wall, looking uncharacteristically out of breath. Kadia took a seat in the chair next to him. And I stood awkwardly in the middle of the room. I didn''t know what else to do. My limbs still felt like jelly.


    It took the better part of an hour to explain everything that had happened. Lunellia was, understandably, rather bewildered as she heard the full account. I sat down on one of the nearby chairs, staring blankly as the nurses worked. Lunellia herself examined each of our injuries. Most were only surface-level. Kadia and I had sustained the worst damage. I didn''t think I needed to be patched up, but Lunellia insisted upon it, stating that the damage might be hidden. And she was right; I did have that pretty bad gash on my arm, along with a number of cuts and scrapes. Kadia also had to be looked over, with a shallow stab wound and some scratches along her cheek and collarbone. I hadn''t even noticed how injured she was; I''d been too busy concentrating on our battle. Thorne and Shaye didn''t have much in terms of external injuries, but Lunellia had nonetheless ordered a few healing spells for them from a nurse.


    After everyone''s wounds were tended to, we were told we could take as long as we needed in this recovery room to get our bearings. It was already late at night, anyway. Most of the medical staff went on with their business. I assumed we''d been placed in one of the more discreet wings. Lunellia herself stuck around for a little while to make sure Ashkan''s recovery was proceeding smoothly. The rest of us didn''t speak much. The quiet was almost maddening. It wasn''t like any of us didn''t want to say anything, we were just...processing.


    I strolled over to Ashkan''s bedside, where Lunellia was closely observing him. "Hey." My voice was weak and thin, so I cleared my throat. "How is he doing? Will he be okay?"


    She gave a gentle smile. "He will be perfectly fine. He is lucky to have such devoted friends looking out for him."


    "Oh. Well. Thank you. And, um... I''m sorry. We probably made a lot of work for you and your colleagues." I shifted from foot to foot. "Sorry about all the trouble. Really."


    She shook her head. "I''ve seen hostages in much worse conditions. But please, there is nothing to worry about. Rest assured."


    "Good to hear." I glanced at the cage-like brace Ashkan''s head had been set into. It had some kind of needle sticking into the base of his skull, with a thin tube running out from it. "I don''t think I''ve seen one of these before," I noted, tilting my head curiously.


    "This?" Lunellia asked. "Ah. I''ve named it the neural nourisher. Officially, it''s called a post-traumatic recollection autosynthesizer. But neural nourisher has a better ring to it."


    Shaye looked at her blankly. "Post-traumatic...?"


    "It''s a memory relaxer, essentially. The specialized solution is injected just below his brain stem, allowing it to pass through his neural network to address any imbalances. It was designed for trauma patients, whether it be from abuse, an accident, or any event that''s mentally scarring. The idea is to allow for a smoother and more complete healing process. The hippocampus, the prefrontal cortex, the basolateral amygdala; wherever the memories are stored, that is where the solution seeks out and targets. The solution creates a mental partition, replacing the memories with blurred versions, almost like an image folder that''s locked away. There is also a component in it that allows the patient to release any mental blockades or mental tension. That is to say, this procedure induces the equivalent of many years of natural memory deterioration and associated psychotherapy."


    Thorne raised his eyebrows. "How do you know that''s not going to affect his ability to remember everything? Is he going to get amnesia¡­? Is he gonna be brainwashed somehow?"


    Lunellia seemed almost offended by the question. "Certainly not." Her expression changed as she realized it might''ve been a valid question. "The solution only removes the pain and trauma. He''ll remember that tonight happened, but not every detail about it, or exactly which event led to the next. Like a dream you had last night and can no longer remember clearly." She pointed at a small machine that was next to the bed, connected to the nourisher''s tube. "This is the regulator. It ensures the nourisher remains stable so that no negative effects will occur. The device will administer a low, controlled dosage of solution throughout the night. That is why a coma-like state is required to run this device. A deep and relaxed state of mind will allow the solution to function most effectively. I expect Mr. Wroet''by here will have a rather dreamless sleep. In the morning, when we''ve made sure his neural pathways have had time to recover and rebalance themselves, the machine will be shut off."


    Shaye gave a short exhale through her nose. "He''ll be all right, then? Did you find anything else wrong with him?"


    "Let''s see..." She picked up her clipboard, which was attached to the footboard of Ashkan''s bed. "His right shoulder suffered from an anterior subluxation. Thankfully, it relocated nicely. Nothing is broken or fractured. No concussions or cerebral bleeds. Severe lacerations to his left forearm...as I''m sure you saw... General minor strains, bruises and lacerations concentrated around the extremities. Mild periorbital hematoma on one eye. He was slightly dehydrated; it was only for a day, but his electrolytes are a bit lower than I''d like. The IV will correct that. We will ensure he also eats when he awakens. And our healing enchantments have already done a great deal." She closed the chart and sighed lightly. "Overall, nothing I wouldn''t expect to see with a captive that has been held against their will for over three days."


    We were all quiet for a moment, the air somber.


    "But now we can be glad it is over," she said softly. "He will be able to make a full recovery."


    Kadia gave a single nod of her head. "Thank you, Elli. You have my utmost appreciation. We can''t express our gratitude enough. As always."


    "No, thank you," Lunellia corrected. "You brought Mr. Wroet''by to safety and to our care. Without that medulet, who knows what might''ve happened..." She shook her head and put a hand to her heart, eyes closing for a moment.


    I rubbed my hands over my arms, trying to stave off a sudden chill. It didn''t work. "Can we...stay with him for a while? You know, just to keep an eye on things?" I looked back down at Ashkan''s motionless form. The soft yellow light of the medical machines illuminated his face. In spite of everything, he almost looked peaceful.


    She thought for a moment, then gave a small nod. "Of course. But I must ask that you not disturb him or move the equipment. I can provide you with extra cots, if you wish. Specially available just for our most esteemed guests, of course."


    "That won''t be necessary," Kadia said quickly, rising from her chair. "I must retire to make a report to the King about all of this. And I expect he''ll be sending out his own agents to the crime scene at once. There''s quite a lot that needs to be done." She was already walking toward the door, pausing to address me on the way out. "Chloe, don''t you have school tomorrow?"


    My face flushed at her use of my Earth name. "I mean... Yeah. I do. But I think this is more important right now." I folded my arms.


    "I see. Well, do as you please. I''ll send each of your guards to escort you home."


    Thorne stretched with a slight groan. "I''ll walk you back. No argument," he said to Kadia when he saw the way she frowned at him. "You can make your report tomorrow, after you''ve had a good night''s sleep."


    She hesitated, then nodded. "Fine."


    "We''ll stay for a bit," I said as she walked out with Thorne.


    The two of them paused to bow their heads.


    "Excellent work today." Kadia gave a faint, weary smile.


    Thorne shot me a small smirk before heading off. "Be good," he tossed over his shoulder.


    "Farewell," Lunellia said. She held the door open as they left. After the two of them were gone, she gave us a nod and walked out after them. "I''ll give you three some privacy."


    With a soft click, the door shut.


    Shaye and I moved the chairs in the room over to Ashkan''s bedside. I took a seat on his left, with Shaye on his right. Ashkan''s sleeping face was strangely placid. He looked like he was having the most relaxing, peaceful sleep he''d had in ages. Which he probably was. I took a moment to reexamine his injuries. The small wounds had all been patched up with healing spells, and all that was left were some reddened, blotchy marks and bruises. His left forearm, though, was wrapped in bandages. If I concentrated, I could picture the frenzied scrawlings of a madman on his skin. The image sent a shiver down my spine.


    "To think this could''ve happened¡­" Shaye said after a few moments of silence. She reached for one of Ashkan''s hands, which rested limply at his side. Her fingers gently closed around it.


    "We got there in time, didn''t we?" I murmured, resting my head back against my chair. I closed my eyes and tried to settle my thoughts. I was too wired to even consider going home at this point. Besides, what good was school anyway if I didn''t graduate?


    Shaye let out a heavy breath. "I don''t even want to think about the alternative."


    "He''s here, safe. We''re all safe," I pointed out. "It''s okay to relax a little bit." I knew I probably wasn''t helping at all, though.


    Shaye fell quiet. The two of us stared at Ashkan as though waiting for something to happen. His face didn''t budge an inch.


    I heard her shift in her seat. "I''ve never seen you fight like that before," she commented quietly. "It was...quite the sight."


    "Yeah, I guess I kinda went on a bit of a rampage. Got a little carried away, maybe." I laughed, trying to make light of it, but it wasn''t exactly convincing.


    "And that was...ancient magic, you said? That Miss Lucera has been teaching you? I never knew something like that existed." She seemed thoughtful, a small furrow between her brows.


    I hesitated for a second. "She said she''s one of the few people who can teach me that stuff. So yeah. It''s pretty rare."


    She bit her lip, not seeming to be reassured in the least. "It seemed... I''m not sure. Strange, is all. Um... Odd. Too..." She was almost rambling. "You really don''t feel...off at all?"


    I raised my eyebrows. "I''m exhausted, Shaye. Isn''t it obvious?"


    She sighed quietly and ran her free hand through her hair. "Sorry. You''re right. It''s late; I''m not thinking clearly."


    I pursed my lips and looked at Ashkan, not saying anything. I wasn''t really sure how to respond. My mind was still stuck on our encounter with Vhinrud. His voice gave me chills just thinking about it. I figured I had good reason to believe I''d see him again. Hopefully I''d be a lot more powerful next time.


    It was either talk or fall asleep. I spoke up, "I wonder why they were hurting Ash so much... The whole thing felt really personal. I mean, we''re public figures, so everyone knows who we are, but... Y''know. Vhinrud was talking about his mother. That felt intense. And he addressed me like an old friend or something. Did he seem familiar to you?"


    Shaye looked faintly baffled. "Not in the slightest. Why?"


    I gave a tiny shrug, glancing back over to Ashkan. "I don''t know. Nevermind."


    "But you''re right, it did seem very personal," she replied. "We need to do more digging. Know thy enemy, and all. Vhinrud clearly wants our necklaces, and is perfectly fine with murdering and using psychological torment to get them. It''s clear to me that him, Balgaur, and all those repulsive Inkbloods are all plotting our downfall. And besides the moderate power runes our necklaces possess, or their interdimensional abilities, we can only speculate as to why. It seems completely unrelated to the quest the Elders gave us about retrieving the gemstones and repairing that sceptre."


    I rubbed my eyes. "Ugh. I wish everything could go back to normal. As normal as our lives can be."


    Shaye cast a glance toward Ashkan. "I have a feeling he''d like that too."


    We talked for a while longer. It was a relief to have someone around to help diffuse the night''s tension. With time, the stress began to leave me. I was finally able to feel somewhat at ease. Once I started relaxing, my exhaustion increased tenfold. Shaye was looking equally drowsy. After a while, she dozed off in her chair, head lolling to one side. Her chest rose and fell with a steady rhythm.


    I had to resist the strong urge to do the same. I forced my eyes open, rubbing them stubbornly. To help stay awake, I decided to watch Ashkan. His face already looked miles better with all the blood and grime washed off. I''d be having a hard time getting that memory out of my head for a while. I was just relieved that he wouldn''t. Even if those memories would come to him as some fading, tangled mess, it was better than enduring the full force of all that horror. He''d lived through enough.


    Being awake for so long after not sleeping well for days, a strange fog was clouding my thoughts. It made my impulsiveness harder to ignore. I shuffled my chair a bit closer to him, reaching out and brushing my fingers against his cheek. His skin was lightly warmed from the infirmary''s heating, and unnaturally smooth to the touch ¨C a temporary side effect from intense healing magic. Still, the skin-to-skin contact sent tiny waves of energy through me. Maybe not the magic kind, but definitely something else.


    "Wish you could wake up, Ash." I kept my whispers soft, low. "Hopefully you''re having a good dream. Kind of a rare thing nowadays, isn''t it?"


    He looked oddly handsome in the dim, warm-toned light, face fully unguarded and more tranquil than I''d ever seen it. I couldn''t help but gaze for a little while. Then I shook myself, my pulse jolting. I shouldn''t be thinking things like that. I''m being creepy. Ash would lose his mind if he knew this was happening.


    I let out a sleepy sigh. "Hey, uh... Shaye is asleep right now. I don''t know if you are, or if the state you''re in can even be called sleep... But if you can hear me... Wake up in the morning, ''kay? And make some stupid joke about this hospital. So we know your brain is working fine. ''Cause... That''s gonna be the real victory here." I drew in a deeper breath, not quite knowing what to say. "Um... Just... We need you back. Dumb jokes or not."


    I pursed my lips, wanting to say a lot more, but unable to put it into words. To put everything I felt into an adequate sentence. All the things I''d been thinking, I should''ve written them down and read them back to myself. None of it could be voiced properly yet. Instead, I clasped Ashkan''s hand in both of mine and carefully leaned forward to press a feather-light kiss to his forehead. After lingering for just a second longer, I squeezed his hand gently and let go.


    As much as I would''ve preferred to stay, falling asleep was too big of a risk; my second semester of school at Oceanside was starting tomorrow, after all, and I was expected to show up, hopefully without getting sucked into a magical quest, an investigation, or an evil scheme. I had a feeling that one of those would always be in the cards. It came with the job.


    There was a warmth creeping through my cheeks. God, why am I doing this? I''m not supposed to feel like this.


    "Get better, Ash. See you soon." I patted his hand once and headed for the door, but not before writing Shaye a note and leaving it next to her.


    Sleep well. See you two tomorrow. Make sure Ashkan gets that wake-up call.


    ¨C B


    I stood in the doorway, hesitating for another brief second. Faint sparkles from healing spells still glittered over Ash''s body. My heart begged me to stay.


    "I really like you, Ashkan... But I have no idea what to do about it..." My whisper was so quiet, barely audible. Not a plea for change. Just a soft sort of acceptance. A tiny flash of reality before the veil rose back up and life took over.


    Finally, I forced myself out the door and back to Earth, telling myself the world would look better tomorrow.


    That was an awful lot of faith to put in the morning light.

 Chapter 11 ~ A Crack in the Glass

    The first day of a new school year in September always carried a certain promise with it; that things will be different from here on out, that things will be better. Most people were at least a little excited or curious about what the new year had in store for them. But that always changed once second semester rolled around. The novelty had worn off, and the only thing left in its wake was a bone-deep sense of fatigue and disinterest. The business of the holidays had finally died down, and now everyone was left to face the same, unrelenting slog that was the second half.


    That Monday morning, Spencer waited for me at my locker. Her expression said she was in just as much pain as I was.


    "You ready?" she asked when I approached.


    "For another five months of this?" I said, opening the locker door. "No, not really."


    "We''re so close to freedom!" she pointed out.


    "And five months feels like a long time right now." I grabbed my things for the day and shut the metal door again.


    She let out a big sigh. "I hear that. But c''mon. Let''s go, you''ll be okay. You look like you''re dying."


    "Thanks for that," I grumbled, but laughed. It was just like her to call it as it was.


    The school was bustling with people. There were clusters of students lining the hall, talking and comparing schedules. Some were already discussing the assignments and workload and bemoaning what they''d have to endure in order to survive the semester. It wasn''t that difficult to spot the seniors in the mix; they typically looked the most relaxed or apathetic. It was a rhythm we''d all danced through three times before. But I could understand the intermittent frustration. After all the work that went into getting the grades needed for college, all of the studying and homework and stressing about what was expected of us... It was difficult not to resent it when the reality of school returned.


    My timetable wasn''t overly packed, but it was demanding enough. U.S. history, kinesiology, psychology, then forensic science. The second semester always came with more heavy hitters in the curriculum department. At the very least, forensics had always interested me. Plus, I shared first and third period with Spencer, and second and fourth with Luke. It wasn''t bad at all.


    "So," Spencer said as we headed for history class, "are you still cool to help with the art gallery at school this Saturday? It''s supposed to open at three, so if we''re there before two-thirty, I think we can manage to get everything set up by opening. Maybe."


    I nodded. "Of course! I''ll bring my camera."


    She beamed at me. "I appreciate it, dude. It''ll be great for my portfolio. I just need to make sure my pieces are all set up properly. The lighting has to be right, and they can''t be hung too low. And the placard has to be on each frame."


    "Well, it''s not like I''m a photographer by trade or anything. I don''t know much about the lighting thing," I admitted, "but I''m sure we can make it all look good."


    She looked over her shoulder at me as we approached the classroom. "Don''t worry about it. Just getting your camera in there and snapping some pics will be enough. You have a good eye. Just don''t go taking photos of other people''s work!"


    I laughed. "I think that would be a pretty easy promise to keep. Your art is incredible. You don''t have much competition here."


    "Exactly! And I plan to keep it that way!" she added with a wink, opening the classroom door.


    History was interesting enough, but I''d never been especially gifted with retaining information about dates and facts. I did, however, like to listen to the stories that went with those facts. How things had happened, why they had happened... Those were things I could get on board with.


    The rest of the day was fairly uneventful. All of my teachers just focused on the regular first-day stuff: syllabus review, rules and regulations, and reminders that no, we did not need to use textbooks just yet, but we''d need them by next week. It was boring, and by lunch time I was just ready to go home and take a nap. I knew, of course, that if I wanted to keep my grades up and be accepted into my preferred colleges, then I had to remain committed to the whole studying thing. But that was for another day.


    During all of my classes, my mind kept drifting back to Ashkan. I would stare at the clock and count down the hours until I could go home, teleport to Emiarhia, and visit him at Northview. Kadia had given all three of us the entire week off to rest and recuperate from the abduction incident, as well as to prep for the Academy''s second semester, which started next Monday. She told us that Ashkan needed to recover fully and to rest before he went back to class and training, but I wondered how long that would last. He was usually chomping at the bit to return to work. I knew that was his way of keeping himself from overthinking or over-feeling. I just hoped that he would actually let himself rest and not pretend that he was fine, only to suffer in silence.


    As it turns out, Ashkan was awake and recovering well, but was extremely tired. The ''neural nourisher'' procedure he''d undergone didn''t allow him to get much sleep. We barely had a conversation because of that. His energy and attention were entirely focused on healing from the damage that the kidnapping had caused. And of course, there was also a lot of work that needed to be done in order to ensure that the same thing wouldn''t happen again. The magical dome barriers surrounding Kadia''s, Shaye''s and Ashkan''s homes had all been updated and reinforced to make it as difficult as possible for dark magic to pass through. Apparently, shadows were more advanced than I''d thought. The underground prison-hideout Ash had been held in had also been fully destroyed. The Rime Guard was able to arrest some more Inkbloods from that place, too. Just not Balgaur or Vhinrud, unfortunately.


    Winithas was by and large overjoyed to find out that Ashkan was alive. The headline was blazed on the front page of every newspaper you could find. Lunellia and her staff had their work cut out for them in keeping the reporters out of Ash''s hospital room. His guards helped with that. Regardless, the story had made its way to the world at large. Of course, with that came the speculation, the wild theories. But nobody had much time to hypothesize before King Typhis stepped forward to release an official statement: that Ashkan''s injuries were non-lethal, and that he would be in good health, soon to return to his duties as a saviour. In a surprising continuation, he went on to divulge the shadow imposter and the Inkbloods'' involvement. Nothing about Vhinrud and only a brief mention of Balgaur, but the news was still explosive. I''d almost choked when I read that part.


    The headlines had a field day, and Lunellia had been scrambling to deal with all of the press invading Northview in the hopes of getting a soundbite from Ash. I suppose the King was in a tough position. The people would riot if they didn''t get an update about a missing saviour, and with all of the bad press about Ashkan being dead, he probably thought it best to offer a little peace and reassurance. But on the other hand, the last thing the realm needed was more fear about Inkbloods. It was a careful balance that he walked. He made sure to clarify that this was an isolated incident. Still, I was a little irritated that he had to involve nearly every detail in his statement. It was already going to be hard enough for Ash to move on. He didn''t need all the questions about it and the endless reminders.


    <hr>


    The next day arrived way faster than I thought it would. January eighth. My eighteenth birthday. Growing up didn''t feel like a prospect, it felt more like an inevitability. Like whatever had kept me a kid for so long just decided to end the fun all of a sudden. Everything felt...serious now. And that feeling definitely wasn''t helped by the prophecy looming over my head. Ashkan was eighteen. I was eighteen. And Shaye would join us in about six months. How had time flown by so fast? It was just ticking down until I would have to seriously start dealing with the war. Or...whatever the prophecy really meant. And what if it had been wrong after all, and no war would ever actually come? Or what if we actually had another year or three? What would we be expected to do then? After dedicating our lives to a lie?


    I peeled myself out of bed and started the day the same way I always did: showering, contemplating life, getting dressed, daydreaming. Although it did seem a little deeper that morning. There was something different in the air. More real.


    When I went downstairs, there was breakfast waiting for me on the kitchen table. Dad smiled brightly. Mom took a picture of me ¨C a yearly tradition. I had no choice but to oblige. The bright flash filled my vision, and I couldn''t see a damn thing. I blinked, bringing the world back into view, before my eyes snapped to the stranger sitting next to Dad at the table.


    I stared at her for a moment, still trying to register exactly what I was looking at. My brain put the pieces together slowly: tanned complexion, warm-toned green eyes like Mom''s; long, copper brown curls...


    I could feel my stomach start to knot. "...Kadia?"


    "Uh... Finley," she corrected. "Happy birthday."


    Oh. My. God.


    My brain went into overdrive, trying to remember my sister''s alternate appearance so I could compare the two. The hardest things to remember about one universe while I was in the other were visual details; images. There was always dissonance there. And in that moment, I didn''t really have time to look closely at her. My eyes just bounced around, looking at the change of hair texture, eye colour, a new outfit... Seeing Kadia speak English while wearing jeans was stupefying enough. I barely got the chance to register the new sight at all, let alone compare it to the one I knew.


    I finally shook myself out of the stupor and realized how awkward and rude it all was. I opened my mouth, but Dad interrupted me before I could say anything.


    "Your sister decided to pop by and celebrate with us this morning before you headed to school. We didn''t know she''d be here until just a little while ago."


    Kadia ¨C Finley, I mean ¨C smiled up at me, but it seemed a little strained.


    "Uh... Wow." It was all I could come up with. I sat down, feeling like the world''s most awkward idiot. "Thank you. Um... It''s cool to see you, uh... How did you get here?"


    "I have a travelling ticket," she replied. "I thought maybe I should...check in with my family. And it''s your eighteenth, so..." She shrugged and pushed some food around her plate with a fork.


    I felt like such a jerk for not being excited about seeing her, and I felt even worse that my immediate reaction wasn''t happiness, it was shock. But how else was I supposed to react? I didn''t want to pretend like we''d grown up together. And I was sure she didn''t want to do that either.


    "That''s really nice of you. Thank you," I repeated.


    Finley glanced at me again. "I apologize, I probably should have messaged or something first. It was...a bit of a last-minute decision."


    "That''s okay," I said.


    I glanced at Mom and Dad, who seemed really happy that she was here. It was clear they wanted us to bond. And I did want that too ¨C it was just such a weird thing to think about. We were sisters. Yet, in a sense, we didn''t even really know each other at all. And I was the one who''d messed with her life in the first place. I shoveled some scrambled eggs into my mouth to give me an excuse to not have to say anything else.


    The breakfast conversation was kept pretty light. Mom and Dad were just excited to have the entire family in the same place, and they filled Finley in on all of the latest developments in our lives on Earth. They mostly told stories about me and what I''d been up to: classes, future career ideas, college applications, the incident with the punch bowl on New Year''s. She asked questions and seemed politely interested.


    "Do you have any classes with Lucas this semester?" Mom asked.


    I nodded and swallowed a mouthful of waffle. "Yeah. Kinesiology and forensic science. Why?"


    She shrugged, sipping her coffee. "Just curious. I think it''d be nice for him to have a few friends to hang out with in his classes."


    "We are friends," I pointed out.


    She smiled and patted my hand. "You''re friends in a romantic sort of way."


    Kill me now. "Okay," I said with a laugh, "Those things are hard to figure out, Mom. We''re working on it."


    "Just keep me updated. I know he likes you; you like him. Just see where it goes."


    Finley raised an eyebrow and smirked a little. "Do you have a...boyfriend, Chloe?" The tone in her voice told me she''d already heard about my romantic pursuits in my absence, but was asking about it for politeness'' sake.


    "No," I replied, a little too sternly. I could feel myself blush.


    Mom interjected, "But we have our fingers crossed." She winked at me, and I could feel my face get even hotter. I just shoved more waffle into my mouth.


    The rest of breakfast passed without too much fuss, thankfully, and Dad was soon piling gifts in front of me. The typical birthday things: gift cards, clothes, some new camera accessories, some jewelry, a new pair of headphones... Finley sat off to the side while I opened the presents. I could tell that she felt like she was intruding. Or maybe just out of place. I didn''t really know what else I could do to try to make her feel more comfortable.


    "Thank you for everything, Mom. Dad." I pulled them both into a hug.


    "I know you don''t think it''s that big of a deal," Mom said as we separated, "but we are really proud of you, Chloe. We''re so proud of both you girls."


    "Of course. Thank you..." Finley murmured, but I knew that was for their sake more than anything. "I apologize, I...didn''t get you anything. I wasn''t sure what you''d like, and..." Her eyes darted from Mom, to Dad, and then back to me.


    I just shook my head. "Oh, that''s okay, you didn''t need to! Everything you''ve done for me since July has been more valuable than any gift. I can''t repay you for all that."


    Her eyebrows rose. When I didn''t say anything more, she nodded and ducked her head a little. "Oh, right, of course. Well, I''m...glad that I can help. You''re... You''re welcome." She bit her lip and glanced around awkwardly. "Uh, I should head home, then. Get back to work... Until next time, Mother, Father."


    "Don''t be a stranger, please," Dad told her, leaning forward in his seat. "You are always welcome to come stay or visit."


    She smiled. "I know. And I''ll, uh, make a point to get back here more regularly. I just...needed some time."


    Mom got up and pulled her into a quick hug. "We understand. Just give us a little warning, so we can have a nicer meal prepared and not just a pile of waffles, all right?"


    Finley laughed lightly. It was a sound that I didn''t hear very often. It sort of felt like I wasn''t supposed to. "All right."


    Dad gave her a brief hug too. "Tell Thorne we say hi."


    "I''ll tell him. It was...nice to see you all." Her hand locked onto my shoulder and squeezed it for a moment before letting go. "Happy birthday again. Enjoy your day."


    "Yeah, thanks," I replied.


    "If you need me, you know where to find me." She pulled out a small scroll from her pocket, unrolled it, then disappeared in a flash of light.


    Dad grinned. "That was sweet of her, wasn''t it? Waking up this early to see you."


    I smiled and nodded, but my mind was still reeling. Seeing Finley (Kadia?) on Earth really threw me for a loop. My two worlds were clashing so much. It was getting more complicated to compartmentalize in my head. When I''d first discovered Emiarhia, Dad had instructed me very clearly to keep both my lives strictly separate from one another. But as the months flew by, I''d started to notice the cracks where some things started to overlap. Finley coming here was proof enough of that. More and more people knew about my two lives, about what was going on with me. My parents, the King and Queen, Kadia, the Greengroves, Balgaur... It was just one thing after another. I hoped it would stop there.


    <hr>


    Spencer, Lauren, Reese, Niki, and Jess were all waiting for me at my locker when I got to school.


    "Happy birthday, nerd!" Spencer yelled. She was the first to spot me.


    I laughed and shielded my face with a hand, flushing pink. Nearby students turned to stare as I made my way down the hall. That was the one thing I hated about birthdays ¨C all the attention.


    Lauren grabbed my arm and dragged me to the middle of the circle that the others had created around my locker. "Eighteen! How''s it feel?"


    "Oh my god," I muttered. "It feels the same as seventeen."


    Reese chuckled and leaned over to hug me. "That''s okay. Still a kid at heart."


    Niki nudged my shoulder. "Aw, they grow up so fast."


    "Oh my god," I repeated, a little louder, shoving her back playfully. "You''re all horrible."


    Jess held up a sparkly gift bag with a green bow tied on top. "But not horrible enough to not get you a present, huh?"


    I grinned and took it from her. "You guys really didn''t have to..."


    "Just shut up and open it," Spencer ordered, bouncing up and down on her feet.


    I tried to suppress a grin as I pulled off the ribbon and dug my hand inside the bag, past the glittery tissue paper. My fingers grazed multiple objects. I pulled them all out one by one: some assorted bags of my favourite candies, a tube of bubble bath, a pack of fuzzy sock-slippers, a bottle of shimmery indigo nail polish, and...a rolled-up poster with a rubber band wrapped around it. I could guess pretty confidently who''d picked out what.


    "Unroll it, unroll it, unroll it!" Spencer urged, still bouncing up and down.


    I chuckled. "You''re gonna pop my eardrums; calm down." I untied the band and unrolled the poster, then let out a loud gasp as my eyes settled on it.


    It was a print of a fully illustrated, hyperdetailed comic cover, signed by Spencer. She''d drawn the two of us as superheroes. My costume was navy and silver, with a flowing cape and a pair of cool gauntlets on my wrists. Spencer''s was orange, black, and pink with some funky-looking, high-tech goggles and a chunky pair of platform rocket boots. We were standing on top of a mountain in a dramatic pose. I had one arm extended in front of me with my fingers spread out, and Spencer was standing beside me with one foot propped up on a boulder. Behind us was the view of a bustling city, complete with tall skyscrapers, a skyline, and a glittery ocean in the distance. The top of the page had ''The Adventures of Spitfire and Chamomile'' written in bubble letters. I stared at it, absolutely blown away, trying to pick up all the little details that Spencer had included in it. The shading, the depth of field, the colours... I was so touched.


    "You made this?!" I looked at Spencer in complete shock. At first, I thought it must''ve been from some superhero series or something, and she just bought it. But no, it was from her imagination. And she''d signed it and everything.


    She blushed slightly. "I drew it, yeah, but it''s not the greatest. Just something fun."


    I wrapped her up in a tight hug, grinning. "You''re the best. Thank you!"


    She hugged me back for a moment, then gently pushed me off her. "You''re welcome... Don''t make it weird. Happy birthday, ya dork."


    "Thank you guys, seriously," I said, turning my attention to the other four girls. "This is the nicest thing ever. I love you guys."


    They all said something similar back while I carefully attached the poster to my locker door with magnets. I couldn''t stop smiling at it. Spencer was so talented. She rarely let me look through her drawings. I always knew she did them, of course; I just rarely got to see anything. The fact that she''d given me a work of her own was so amazing to me.


    "Yo, what''s the occasion?" a voice called out from down the hallway.


    Everyone turned to see Joel and Luke making their way toward us. My heart immediately skipped a beat at the sight of the latter.


    Spencer waved them over. "Hey! Since when do you two hang out alone together?"


    Joel smirked. "I can be a charming guy, y''know."


    "I might believe that," she joked.


    Luke just laughed. "He was showing me a new demo that he''s been working on. I helped him out a little bit." He flashed Joel a smile. "You should add that bassline you showed me to it. It was awesome."


    Joel nodded and slung his arm around Luke''s shoulders. "See, the guy has good taste."


    He opened his mouth to respond, but noticed the poster behind me. "Whoa, cool poster. Where''d you get it?"


    "It was a birthday gift from Spencer. She drew it; isn''t it amazing?" I grinned at her.


    "Wow, you''re insanely talented," he said in surprise, eyes widening as they scanned the art. Then, he glanced back at me with a look of confusion. "Sorry, wait, did you say ''birthday''? When was that?"


    I failed to stifle a laugh. "Today, actually."


    Luke blinked, his face turning a little rosy. "Oh, um¡­ Happy birthday!"


    Reese and Spencer cracked up laughing.


    I giggled at the way he looked so disoriented. "Thanks. It''s not that big of a deal."


    "Jesus, Chloe," Joel chimed in. "Why didn''t you say so? Happy birthday, lady!" He high-fived me.


    "I already told you she was turning eighteen today!" Spencer exclaimed, slapping his shoulder.


    "Ow. Wait, you did? When?" He rubbed the spot where she''d hit him.


    She threw her hands up in exasperation. "Last week! At the diner!"


    He shrugged. "Bro, my head was somewhere else then. I don''t know..."


    Luke turned his gaze back to me. "I would''ve...done something if I knew that. Sorry."


    I shook my head. "Luke, seriously. It''s all good. I don''t want a big deal. Or any kind of deal, even."


    Joel gave his shoulder a pat. "Just buy her a slice of pizza, man. It''s not too late to redeem yourself."


    Naturally, Spencer nodded vehemently at the proposition. "Ooh, good idea! Let''s all go out for pizza!"


    As the others jumped at the idea and started making plans, I remained quiet. As much as I would''ve loved to have a pizza party with my friends, I couldn''t. Not today. Sure, the Academy''s break wasn''t over yet, and training was cancelled for now, so I wasn''t exactly busy. But... Ashkan. I knew he likely had all the support he needed in the hospital ¨C between Kadia, Shaye, Lunellia, our trainers, and his family ¨C but something about skipping out on a day of visiting him, especially for an occasion I didn''t really care that much about, didn''t feel right to me. And I wanted to be there for him. Besides, maybe he''d be feeling well enough to carry an actual conversation today. I could only hope.


    I winced apologetically. "Sorry, I can''t today..." Everyone spun to look at me again.


    "What, why?" Lauren demanded.


    "Boo!" Jess added.


    I could feel my face heating up. I''d never been good at talking to big groups about my personal life. Too many people invested in what was going on. "I, uh, it''s just, um... I have plans. My parents are taking me out to dinner."


    Thankfully, my lie was quickly accepted. Not one of them could refute it. But I noticed Luke frown a little. He didn''t say anything, however.


    "That sounds nice, though," I offered to try to make everyone feel better. "Maybe we could still go out next week or something?"


    "How about after the art exhibition?" Spencer suggested. The others murmured in agreement.


    So, before I could think too much about it, I nodded, too. "Yeah, that could work. Thanks."


    The warning bell rang, and the eight of us split up to go to our separate classes. I couldn''t help but wonder if blowing everyone off on my birthday was crass, especially considering all the gifts and excitement they were showing toward the day. I wasn''t trying to be ungrateful. I just didn''t want to celebrate this birthday in particular. It carried a lot more significance than I was comfortable with. My mind kept turning back to Ashkan and how he might be doing, and it overruled any guilt that I might''ve had. I just couldn''t get him out of my thoughts.


    It was like heating a pot on the stove: It doesn''t require your constant attention, but it never fully leaves your mind, always there in the back of it, even if you forget to look at it. That''s what Ash had become. The thing at the back of my mind that I could never escape, never stop thinking about entirely, even when I wasn''t consciously aware of him. The whole morning felt like that. An undercurrent, just beneath the surface. A background noise. Something always at the periphery of my attention; something I was a little afraid to look too closely at, but couldn''t seem to keep away.


    <hr>


    Every day since Ashkan''s rescue was pretty much the same. Wake up, go to school, hang out with friends, go home, do homework, visit Ash, return home, sleep. Rinse and repeat. Over the course of a couple days, he''d been getting more and more responsive, albeit slowly. Lunellia said that was normal. His brain needed time to repair and recover after trauma like that, as well as the invasive treatments. She wasn''t sure exactly how long it would take, but the important thing was that he was doing better.


    I kept my expectations low as I made my way to his room for the fourth time that week. I''d stopped at the Academy''s library first before heading over. The afternoon sunlight poured through the windows in the infirmary, warming the pale blue walls. I pulled my hood and scarf away from my face before checking in at the front desk. They knew me well by then. The nurse simply smiled at me and said I was free to go through.


    Niista and Wendyll were on their way out when I reached his room.


    "Hi. How is he?" I asked nervously as I approached them.


    Niista looked tired. She offered a faint smile. "A little better."


    Wendyll took hold of my arm. "He''s sleeping. Be quiet."


    "Okay. I will," I promised. "Has he seen his dad yet?"


    "We visited with him yesterday morning," Niista replied. "It was...different."


    "Good different or bad different?"


    She shrugged. "Strange different."


    "Different," Wendyll added with a serious nod.


    "To be frank, I don''t think he quite knew what to make of the entire situation," Niista continued. "He''s having a hard time wrapping his head around the...logistics of it all. But he''s glad to see that Ashkan is recovering. Although he was keen on interrogating the doctor about the treatment process... He had a hard time believing the news in the first place. As did all of us. I suppose we still are."


    A pang of sympathy wrung my chest. "Understandable."


    Wendyll put a finger to his lips to remind us that Ashkan was sleeping. Then, he gave me a quick wave and grabbed the sleeve of Niista''s jacket, tugging it until she joined him in the direction of the hall.


    "Uh, see you later!" Niista called back at me, stumbling after her brother.


    I said goodbye to them and continued down the corridor. I knocked quietly on Ashkan''s door to see if he''d stirred, then took a deep breath before entering. The room was silent but well-lit. I shut the door as softly as possible and tiptoed around the foot of his bed to the corner. The side table was filled with assorted gifts and letters from people, as well as a vase of fresh flowers from Shaye. I wasn''t sure if there was anything I could get him that would make him feel better. Or if he''d want anything from me, even if there was something. I scoured my memory for anything I could think of. Books, playing cards, snacks... Nothing seemed exactly right.


    I sat down in the padded armchair next to the bed, placing my satchel on the floor beside me. Ashkan was lying with his back to the door, facing the window, on his shoulder that hadn''t been partially dislocated. There was a soft blue blanket laid over him up to his waist. I could hear the faint sound of steady, relaxed breathing. The remaining bruises were improving every day. Slowly but surely. His black eye was already half-gone. The carvings on his left forearm were now exposed, healing and partially scarred over. Seeing that writing again stirred a complicated set of emotions within me. Some I couldn''t pinpoint at all. Others I just couldn''t put into words.


    ...Miscreant. It was such an ugly word. It made my throat constrict and my eyes burn. I loathed it, and the sight of it. What had he done to deserve that? To warrant that level of hatred and pain? His soul didn''t deserve that scar. The word must''ve been purposely chosen to provoke. Because that wasn''t him. Not at all. The tears welled up. I angrily wiped them away, trying not to dwell on thoughts of what he''d been put through. I had to stop doing this to myself. There was nothing that could be changed, nothing that could be fixed. Everyone was doing what they could to help him. All that was left to do was just wait, and show him that he had people who cared. That he wasn''t worthless.


    I couldn''t get over the juxtaposition of the tranquil, witty, charming Ashkan I knew and the young man in the bed before me. Yet I could see both personalities, both the halves that made up the person that he was, and it was still incomprehensible to me that anyone could want to hurt him. It was so intensely sad. There were no words to adequately describe the hurricane in my head. It wasn''t right. It wasn''t fair. It just wasn''t. If I dwelled on it any longer, it would break me. I had to stop. Think about something else. Anything else.


    Putting my elbow up on the armrest and resting my chin in my palm, I turned my attention to Ash''s hair. The dense, golden mop of waves was wild, draping over his ear and falling over his brow. I wondered if he usually brushed his hair out, or just ran his fingers through it and hoped for the best. It didn''t look untidy, just carefree. Perfectly imperfect. Always in disarray somehow. Very typical. The rest of his form followed that theme ¨C when else are people at their most serene than when they''re asleep? My eyes trailed over his face. The slight scrunch of his brow, the subtle movement of his eyes behind his eyelids, the way his cheek smushed against the pillow. I gave a light huff of amusement at the sight. Then, an ineffable feeling overcame my thoughts. So much of him was irreplaceable.


    Embarrassment swept over me when I realized what I was doing. Studying him like that was a little creepy, wasn''t it? I grimaced at my own actions, a flush of heat rising in my face. When did I start looking at him like that?


    Shaking my head, I hunched over to rummage through my satchel. Although the Academy''s students were still on break, the campus library was usually open for extra study and research. And for learning purposes, of course. I''d stopped by there earlier to find information about dark magic ¨C shadows in particular. That proved to be about as easy as it sounds. Most of what was available were published journals or articles about personal experiences. Very few, however, had anything substantial in the way of helpful information. All of the valuable sources were locked away in the archives, which could only be accessed by faculty and approved staff. I figured I was out of luck¡­until I remembered my schedule for the new semester.


    I was going to have a class about protection against dark magic (though I''d learned it was much more socially acceptable to call it ''forbidden'' magic), which meant I had an excellent excuse to request access to the archives: I told the librarian I wanted to get a head start on the class'' lessons. So, after some convincing and a little white lie, Mrs. Trettle ¨C a frail woman with the kind of severe librarian glasses you could never be sure if they were just for show, or real ¨C finally relented and let me go take a look around the archives. I spent half an hour or so poring through as many texts and grimoires as I could get my hands on.


    And now, here I sat with the fruits of my labour, with more questions than answers. I knew it wasn''t a great look to be reading something that was essentially considered forbidden literature, but I had to try to figure this out. I had to know what I was up against. People were so hesitant to talk about dark magic. It made me wonder if that was just a side effect of its taboo status, or if it really was just that horrible. I glanced over at Ashkan, guilt beginning to creep in. But it wasn''t like I was learning it. Just how to potentially defend against it, in the event that I came across it again. Which seemed more likely than not.


    The books were very old and rather thick. The pages were dusty, worn, and yellowing, but the letters were still bold and dark, easily visible. There were also some sketches and illustrations in them that were rather graphic, and a bit hard to stomach, but I soldiered on. ''Shadows and Magic: A Peculiar Compendium of Creatures, Curses, and Cases'' was where I began. There were several entries that mentioned shadows and what they could do. One entry confirmed what Kadia had told me about destroying them:


    Shadows, structurally, are relatively delicate. Their fragility is rooted in their mystical characteristics. They cannot eat or drink, and can only mimic breathing. Most cannot cast any kind of spell. Particularly robust and intricate ones have been known to possess limited magical reserves. Shadows are extremely expensive and extensive to produce, and their complex nature makes it even more difficult to maintain their density. Due to their makeup and material, any force that would harm the structure of their magic would result in their destruction. Exactly as a severe injury would destroy a physical form, so would an injury to a creature''s magical form cause it to cease existing. Therefore, any disruption to a shadow''s overall cohesion will cause it to disintegrate.


    The other passages I could find were mostly similar in their descriptions of how lethal shadows could be, and their difficulty of use, but also of their lack of more elaborate abilities and impersonations.


    Considering the enormous expense of production for these beings, they have the ability to serve as both protectors and enforcers. For this reason, they are extremely intuitive and reactive to their environments. Despite their potential for beneficial uses, the virtual impossibility for shadows to be controlled after creation prevents them from being chosen as beings of security and discipline, and makes them strictly classified as weapons of dominance. They possess a myriad of pre-programmed emotions and intellect levels, which makes it unfeasible to predict how they will behave in unfamiliar situations. However, it should be understood that these doppelg?ngers generally extract behaviours from their host.


    They will instinctively display emotions that closely, although often not exactly, mirror those exhibited by the subject of whom they have been formed. The level of emulation will be proportionate to the complexity of the emotion''s chemical response. This means that an environment with excessive variation of such levels will force an anti-immersion process that can contribute to stress, panic, or indecisiveness in the shadow. These creatures are also known to exaggerate, amplify, or even misinterpret their host''s thoughts, feelings, memories, and motivations in order to increase the likelihood of reaching the assigned goal. In this case, the success of the assignment becomes more important to the shadow than a perfect imitation of their host. This mindset can cause the shadow to behave in unexpected ways, and is perhaps the primary factor which contributes to the myth that shadows are not independent beings, but rather real people under the effects of a sort of mind control.


    I sat up straighter. It was no secret that Ashkan''s shadow hadn''t been a flawless copy of him. I mean, it was safe to say that the real Ashkan would never semi-forcibly make out with me in an alley. It was just a distraction tactic it used to steal my necklace. In other words, it manipulated me. It was a vicious trick that had succeeded; the memory sent shivers down my spine. There was no telling how much trouble we''d be in if Shadow Ashkan had succeeded. What Ash''s fate would be. Knowing what I knew now, it was easy to see how the shadow could''ve gone about its task in a more...violent way.


    For example, if a host''s disposition is mellow, the shadow is more likely to display neutral and muted behaviours. Regardless of the host''s nature, any shadow''s primary objective is always to achieve its goal. Emotional processing will be utilized, but at a minimum necessary level. This means that shadows do not naturally exhibit behaviours commonly associated with compassion, morality, social norms, or a sense of self-preservation. In their minds, nothing matters except completing their mission. While this unyielding attribute has advantages, it is largely blamed for the emotional and behavioural responses that make shadows problematic. No matter what, a shadow''s primary concern, and ultimate priority, is the goal that has been imparted upon it. Nothing else registers as important, and no authority can deter it. If a shadow cannot persuade, manipulate, seduce, or intimidate others into helping it, it may result to physical violence and even murder. The success of its mission will always take precedence. Their actions may appear completely arbitrary or senseless to an onlooker, but they are connected directly to their goal. Other motivations have no bearing on a shadow. If a shadow behaves erratically or in an untoward manner, it can indicate that the assignment involves acts that are otherwise shameful, or actions that are likely to shock a target''s emotional core.


    Shocking my emotional core? Nothing like trying to kiss me senseless and then immediately robbing me would do the trick. Another chill ran down my spine. This was raising even more questions. Shadows could mimic their hosts perfectly, and they could also commit acts that their hosts would never stoop to. It was hard to guess at any given point how much or little they were pulling from their host''s genuine nature. Which of Ashkan''s traits had the shadow intentionally been playing off of? Or any at all? The shadow seemed almost completely its own entity. A creature of hollowness, paranoia, and impulse. It might''ve only needed a small piece of Ash for its role.


    In effect, their reliability is limited at best, though they are otherwise lethal in function. They will never offer compromise, nor will they allow their programmed mission to go unfulfilled. This causes the shadow to be exceptionally vindictive, dangerous, and unpredictable. Under no circumstances should a civilian attempt to interact with or stop the creature. Further information on usage and creation of shadows is not permitted and will not be made available to the public, regardless of social, economic, or political standing. The information collected on these species is only available on a case-by-case basis to operatives trained in the appropriate uses, and exclusively to scholars and students wishing to obtain approval for independent studies for their academic advancement. One cannot be too careful when in the presence of these spectral beings...


    I rubbed my eyes and sighed, tipping my head back on the armchair. That was already so much to absorb. Vhinrud''s face flashed through my mind, and my blood started to boil. He had to have been pretty powerful to have created a shadow, and a relatively intricate one at that. I hated him with every cell in my body. How hadn''t anyone stopped him yet? So much power concentrated in one person was a major threat. I chewed on my bottom lip, biting down until it stung. I''ve seen and heard about plenty of vile things throughout my time on Emiarhia. But this... I frowned, still in disbelief. All of this is a new low.


    "What''re you reading...?"


    My head snapped up, almost giving myself whiplash. Ashkan''s eyes were barely open and half-covered by his tousled hair. I slammed the book shut. He jumped a little at the noise.


    "Sorry!" I hastily shoved the tome into my satchel. "Did I wake you?"


    "Nnn... No. S''fine." Ashkan turned away from me to look out the window and blinked sleepily at the light coming in. The clouds outside were wispy, the sky a muted shade of blue.


    I could feel my face redden slightly. I didn''t need anyone seeing me reading up on dark magic, especially not him. He didn''t need another reminder about what happened.


    "Do you want me to come back another time?" I offered. "It''s okay if you need rest. I just thought I''d swing by to check in on you."


    "No... I mean..." His voice was thick, heavy with drowsiness. He shifted onto his back. "No. S''all right. You''re a sight for sore eyes..."


    I gave a small smile, watching as he stretched his arms out above him and winced a bit as his injuries pulled. "Well, I''m happy to be here. I was worried you might not be up for visitors yet. How''re you feeling today?"


    He shrugged lightly and stifled a yawn. "Okay. Better than yesterday."


    "Yeah?"


    "Mmhmm." He rubbed at his eyes before propping himself up on his elbows. "Still kinda...stiff. And a little sore, I guess. It''s fine. Just wish it''d go away faster..."


    I hesitated, considering how to best respond. It''d only been a few days. Of course he''d still be sore. He''d been badly beaten. I think what he''d gone through would''ve definitely killed me.


    "Do you need anything for the pain? Or...water, or food, or...?" My voice was kept neutral as I asked. I was really trying to not make him feel pitied or fussed over, but at the same time, I had to offer some kind of assistance.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    Ashkan''s eyes wandered the room a bit. He didn''t answer right away. He seemed to be processing. I tried to keep my face from showing any emotions that might make him feel like he was a burden, even though I thought it was a little silly that he was too proud to ask for help. After all, what are friends for?


    "Mm." He rubbed his eyes again. "No. I''m okay... Thanks, though..." He blinked and then turned his gaze to me. His expression became more attentive and less dazed. "Did I...miss something? Did you need something?"


    I couldn''t help the wry grin that appeared. "Yeah, Ash. I need you to get better soon. The world''s getting too boring without you around to cause trouble."


    "Hah." A ghost of a smile touched his lips. "That''s why I''m in here. For the sake of the world. It wouldn''t be able to go on without me, now would it?"


    I smiled a little more sincerely at that. There he was. He was starting to feel like himself again. He yawned again, covering his mouth. Then he slowly pulled himself into a sitting position, gingerly. He still winced.


    "Easy, easy," I urged softly.


    He shook his head. "I''m fine, it''s fine... It''s not bad at all... Honestly, I''d just like to get back to training... I''ve had enough of bed rest."


    "It''s not a race."


    "Yeah, I know." He raked a hand through his hair, grimacing at the way the tangles caught and resisted the motion. "Still..." He gave another, larger yawn. "Ugh. I''ve been sleeping way too much."


    "You need the rest."


    Ashkan blinked and turned to face me fully. He arched an eyebrow. "Are you telling me to go back to sleep?"


    I bit down on another grin, giving my head a shake. "No."


    He squinted. "So, what were you reading...? What''s so secretive?"


    Colour rose to my cheeks. "It''s not secretive," I retorted defensively.


    "Sure sounded that way when you closed the book," he said, looking faintly amused.


    "I just... It''s not..."


    He frowned as he watched my face grow warmer. "...Why are you blushing? Did you steal something?"


    My eyes widened in shock, the heat on my face intensifying. "What? No!"


    He laughed. It was weak and tired, but a laugh nonetheless. It sent a rush of butterflies through my chest. "Oh, that''s it. You definitely stole something."


    I narrowed my eyes at him and huffed indignantly. "I didn''t steal it. I got it from the Academy''s library. I just...wanted to learn some more about shadows..."


    His face fell a little at that. "Oh. Did you...learn anything new?"


    I debated how honest to be. "Uh, yeah... Nothing super crucial, though. I just wanted to kind of...make sense of some of the stuff I saw."


    His brows knitted. He studied me for a long moment, as if unsure whether he really wanted to know. "What do you mean?"


    I considered my answer. It didn''t take a lot of deliberating to come to the conclusion that I shouldn''t tell him. Nobody except me was going to know that the shadow had decided to have an impromptu make-out session with me. And nobody would ever need to know. That was not something I ever wanted to have to talk about. The whole incident made me sick just to think about. The way it had held me. It felt like there was still a residue of cold, dead hands on my arms and in my hair.


    "Nothing major," I finally settled on. "Just...some stuff about them being more complex than I would''ve expected, I guess. They don''t always stick to actions their hosts would do. I was surprised."


    Ashkan looked puzzled, but he nodded slowly. "Yeah. That makes sense... That''s...one reason why they''re so hard to track down...or stop, or... Deal with, or anything..." He gave a soft sigh and rubbed his face again. "Anyway. You don''t need to worry about that, though, okay? They''ll handle it... The Guard... They''re on top of it, and I''m sure...everything''s fine."


    "Mhm. Sure." I watched him for a moment.


    Even while recovering in a hospital from serious injuries, he was trying to reassure me. He had more compassion than most people gave him credit for. In a way, he was just as kind-hearted as Shaye was, except less worrisome and a lot more subtle. Comparing the two, most wouldn''t notice the similarity. Shaye had a way of always thinking about the feelings of others first and putting others before herself. But she was explicit about it; Ashkan nearly never would be. Shaye had her worries written on her face and in her posture and her movements. Ashkan hid everything and was an expert at hiding in general.


    If you were hungry, Shaye would first ask if you were, then bend over backwards to cook or find your favourite meal, whatever it took. If Ashkan saw you hungry, he would wordlessly get up, find some good food, and hand it off to you without you even bringing it up. In some ways, the two of them were twins and yet worlds apart. Shaye''s love was loud, shameless, and bright ¨C almost overwhelming at times ¨C while Ashkan''s was silent but invigorating, like a breath of cool air; something that you didn''t know you wanted until you felt it.


    "You know it wasn''t me, right...?" He looked at me out of the corner of his eye, a note of unease in his tone. "Whatever that shadow did, or...said, or anything like that."


    I raised my brows, a bit shocked by the comment. I was worried I''d offended him in some way by talking about it at all, and here he was still worrying about my feelings. "Of course. I know it wasn''t you. It just... Forgive me if I''ve been kind of stuck on the topic for a day or two, but... It really looked exactly like you. I mean, Inkbloods have their matching marks, and their dark eyes and their weird veins, but¡­ That shadow, it was a carbon copy. At least appearance-wise."


    Ashkan winced and nodded. "Right. I know... Sorry." He hesitated before adding, "And... You know I would never hurt you. Right?"


    "Yes, you would never hurt me. That thing was not you," I insisted. "Don''t apologize. There''s nothing for you to apologize for."


    "You''re right." His gaze had dropped to his lap, and he picked absently at the fraying threads of the blanket draped over his legs. "I wish I could''ve seen what it was doing while I wasn''t there."


    "Oh...no, I really don''t think that''s necessary. Trust me."


    The long, pink scar on the back of my left hand prickled. The mark was identical on my palm, where the switchblade had gone right through. It took me almost five continuous minutes of full-throttle healing to seal it all back together. Wounds that leave scars like that are way harder to make disappear ¨C and the scars usually shrink, but stick around. ''Healing'' scars was basically unheard of because they aren''t wounds themselves, just leftovers. They''re still skin. All I could do was hope it''d fade.


    Ashkan looked a little alarmed at that. "Why? What was it doing? Other than stealing your necklace and forcing you to chase it across rooftops."


    I looked away. "That''s...the gist of it. Nothing more."


    A beat passed. Then two. I kept quiet. It wasn''t really a lie. There wasn''t any point in telling him everything. I didn''t want him to know. It felt too...gross and humiliating to even speak of.


    Ash studied my profile with a skeptical eye. "Really. It didn''t do anything more?"


    "It didn''t do anything more. I got my necklace back, and that was the end of it. Had to fight it for it, but...you already knew that."


    "Right..." He seemed unconvinced, but didn''t press it. Then, after a long moment of thought, he said, "Well, you can be sure that I''m the real me. No fake Ashkan here."


    I gave him a teasing look. "That''s what a shadow would say."


    He made a face, but then rolled his eyes and nodded in agreement. "Right, you''re right... Just..." He adjusted the pillows behind him so that he could lean back into them more comfortably. "...Okay. All right. Ask me something."


    My brows knit in confusion. "What?"


    "Ask me something. I''ll prove that it''s me. Ask me something only the real me would know."


    I let out a breathless laugh. "Seriously? Ashkan... Don''t worry about it. I''m sure you''re real."


    He narrowed his eyes. "Don''t doubt me, Brie. Ask me something. Anything."


    I shook my head a little, bemused by the request. "Fine. Um... All right, what''s my favourite colour?"


    "Really? Too easy. The shadow would absolutely know that," he dismissed. "But in case it doesn''t, it''s indigo."


    I stared at him, slightly impressed. "Uh, no. That''s not right," I lied.


    "What?!" His eyebrows shot up and then scrunched down over his eyes in consternation. "Yes it is! Because it''s the colour of a clear winter''s night sky. When you can see all the stars. That''s what you said. Right?"


    I suppressed a smile. "Yeah, you''re right. I did say that. But I didn''t think you''d remember."


    Ashkan looked confused and maybe a little offended. "Of course I''d remember. Yours is indigo. Shaye''s favourite is... Oh, well, she changes it every month. But she''s on pale pink right now. Last month it was chartreuse. Anyway, ask me something else."


    I sat back in the armchair and chewed on the inside of my cheek. "This feels...kind of invasive and pointless."


    He raised an eyebrow, giving me an almost challenging look. "Humour me. Or I''ll do it myself."


    I laughed. "Fine by me. I already know you''re you."


    He sat up a little straighter. "All right, fine. You twiddle your thumbs when you''re nervous. And you always get this blank look on your face when you do."


    I couldn''t stop the amused grin that formed at that. "Everybody knows that. It''s not exactly a secret."


    "Okay. Fair." His expression had changed a bit; there was more determination present. He leaned forward and went on, "When you''re concentrating on something, you bite your tongue between your canine teeth. And when you''re focusing on healing, your eyelashes flutter."


    I let out a quiet huff. "Ashkan..."


    His eyes glinted a little. He knew he was winning me over. "And when you''re avoiding eye contact, you tilt your head down and twist your earring. But only if it''s a stud. And in class, when you''re working, you''ll drum your fingers on your desk. It doesn''t always have a rhythm, but sometimes it does. And¡­ You like rain, you don''t like thunder, and you hate being in the spotlight."


    My eyes narrowed, though the smile on my face didn''t fade. "All right, I get it! You''re really observant. Happy?"


    He folded his arms and relaxed more into the pillows propping him up. His grin had an air of triumph to it. "I just want you to be sure."


    "I am sure." I tucked a strand of hair behind my ear and rested my elbows on my knees. "Good thing you had that memory relaxer treatment... I''d hate if everything that happened stayed as clear as everything else you seem to remember."


    He frowned. "I don''t remember a whole lot... Just bits and pieces. Vague images. Foggy. Nothing specific."


    I tried not to let any concern show in my expression, though I could guess how difficult this whole thing must''ve been for him. He seemed to have mostly healed from the physical aspect of it all. It was his head that had taken the hardest hit. I couldn''t even begin to imagine how disorienting it had to have been.


    I kept my voice as even and unconcerned as possible as I asked, "What can you remember?"


    Ashkan closed his eyes, and for a moment he looked like he might go back to sleep. But he stayed awake and shook his head, brow wrinkling. "Um, I remember some of what happened before those Inkbloods found me. The Roaring Witch, the dancing, the singing... Even though I was quite drunk. It was...very loud." He chuckled lightly. "Then...you walked me home. I remember talking for a while, but I don''t remember what I said. I''m pretty sure it was nonsense..."


    "Yeah, I don''t really remember much either," I lied, vividly recalling the precise spot on my cheek where he''d kissed me. So that was the real Ashkan... Good to know¡­


    He blinked slowly at me. "...What''s your name again?"


    I smiled. "Very funny."


    He gave a soft chuckle and smiled too. Then he cleared his throat and shifted his legs under the blanket. "After that, I went inside... And you left... Then..." He went silent and stared vacantly ahead of him, as though he was seeing something I couldn''t.


    I waited for him to continue. When he didn''t, I prodded him with a gentle, "Then?"


    Ash''s gaze cleared a little as he focused on me again. "Sorry. So... After that... I''m not really sure how it all went down." He looked away and took a breath. "It was so dark. I''m sure I was outside. I think I left, actually... You must''ve been long gone. But I went back outside. Maybe to get some air, clear my head... I don''t know. I walked for a bit, I think. Not far. And then I just remember the carriage, the figures, the struggle, the blood... Then I think I blacked out completely. They must''ve knocked me out."


    I looked down at my lap. "And then you woke up at their hideout..."


    He gave a sharp nod. "And then I woke up there. And... Well, I''m sure you know the rest. I don''t. That''s where the memory goes hazy, and then there''s just a huge blank, occasionally broken up by some more tame moments."


    "Tame?" I echoed, raising a brow.


    "Yeah." He hesitated before elaborating, "Uh... The meals, for instance. I remember thinking how strange it was that I wasn''t just given...some kind of slop. There was real food. And as much water I could drink. Nothing special or expensive, but... Three times a day, sometimes four. Every day except for the last. It was decent."


    "I''m glad they didn''t just feed you leftover breadcrumbs. Especially since Inkbloods don''t eat." I sighed. "I really wish I could''ve sliced their tattoos while I was there. Then we wouldn''t have to worry about Balgaur and this Vhinrud guy, who was really keeping me busy with his relentless attacks... Maybe I should''ve told Kadia or Thorne about that whole immortal thing. But then I''d have to come up with an explanation as to where I learned that trick."


    He shrugged. "It''s fine. I''m glad we even have a plan of attack for those monsters at all. I would''ve sliced Balgaur''s throat myself if those shackles didn''t eliminate my magic."


    "Actually, did you notice while you were there if Vhinrud even has a tattoo?"


    He shook his head. "I can''t remember much. I barely remember what the bloke looked like, if I''m honest."


    "That garish frilly collar would''ve covered it anyway," I recalled. "So I wouldn''t worry about it. He should be vulnerable to damage either way. Just like Balgaur is."


    Ashkan''s eyes narrowed slightly in thought, and then he frowned. "Speaking of, I think Balgaur... He was acting...oddly. Before you all showed up."


    "Oddly?"


    "Mhm." He stared at his hands for a long moment. "It''s hard to describe, really. It''s not that there''s much detail I can give. He just... Well, he was more accommodating than I expected him to be, I suppose. Far from pleasant, of course, and definitely not...gentlemanly in any sense, but..."


    "But what?" I spurred.


    His mouth twisted a bit as he struggled to find the words to convey what he''d meant. "Kept...asking if I needed food or water. He didn''t want to hurt me. Or, he didn''t...want me dead, I suppose. That''s all he''s ever wanted before. At least, that''s how it has felt."


    My brow furrowed. "Then who hurt you that badly?"


    "I... I don''t know. Maybe Vhinrud, or whatever Inkblood was on duty at the time..."


    "Balgaur might''ve just been following orders," I suggested. "You couldn''t help them find the necklaces if you were dead."


    Ashkan paused again. His gaze became unfocused for a few seconds before he finally shook his head. "Yeah. Wait, no... No, there was something else. ...Strong. I needed to be... They wanted me strong?" He sounded confused by the memory.


    I tilted my head a bit as I watched him try to recall whatever he''d remembered.


    "Yeah... I..." His eyes turned back to his hands and his voice got softer. "I thought I was hallucinating, honestly. The first time, I was...sure it wasn''t real. These red¨C Dark red eyes, and... Cold. A cold presence, a hand on my arm. Then nothing for a while. ...I just remember feeling more tired than I ever have. And my whole body just ached, right down to the bone..."


    I didn''t know how to reply. I had no clue what he was talking about, or even what I was meant to be thinking of, really. I wasn''t even sure he knew what he was talking about. "Dark red eyes? That sounds like Vhinrud."


    He blinked at the mention of that name, seeming to snap out of his haze. "Oh... Yeah, I guess so. It could''ve been. I''m... I''m sorry. It''s all just so..." He gestured vaguely to his head. "Everything''s fuzzy... Like there''s...mold, growing over my memories or something. I just remember feeling like...something was being taken...from me."


    My eyes widened. "Taken? Taken like¨C?"


    "Energy." His eyes flashed as they met mine, as though a long-buried memory had been dredged back to the surface. "That''s it. They needed me to be strong. That''s why...I wasn''t starved or...mangled...that much. Because they wanted to draw this power from me. The strength they need."


    A chill shot down my spine. My heart suddenly thundered in my chest. Images of Miss Lucera''s office flashed in my mind''s eye ¨C the flower, the theories of a most powerful kind of magic, the bitter coldness I felt when casting a transfer of energy. I took in a breath as the pieces slowly slid into place.


    I sat up. "Do you think Vhinrud knows ancient magic? The kind I''ve been learning?"


    Ashkan blinked. "...Ancient magic?"


    "Yeah."


    "Well, I... I wouldn''t know..." His expression became more distant again. "I''ve never heard of that type outside of your private lessons. So, I wouldn''t...be the best person to ask..."


    I nodded, trying to quell my own racing thoughts. "It''s okay. We''ll worry about that later."


    "Yeah. Later. Much later." Ash was quiet for a minute. His brow was pinched together again as he seemed to wrestle with another memory. I noticed his eyes drift over to his left forearm. "...The worst pain... That, I remember."


    My attention snapped back to his face, the dread I''d been feeling at the revelation of Vhinrud''s possible powers suddenly being pushed aside to make room for concern. I tried to sound calm, but my words were hurried and frantic, "You remember that?"


    "Not really, actually. It''s... It''s like waking from a long dream. You don''t remember what happened or what you saw, but you remember how everything made you feel. You remember the...emotion. And...some details." He paused for a beat. "It felt like fire, ripping me open. It felt like... Like being flayed alive. Or boiled alive. I can''t remember the curse. Just the feeling."


    My lips were pressed into a thin line as I stared at his forearm. The reddish-pink lines were the only proof that anything had happened to it, really. A hasty hexagon scribbled near his wrist, then nothing for about an inch before it resumed in jagged, twisted lines. That ugly word. The scars were almost indecipherable because of how deeply and erratically the letters were drawn. I felt a strange need to reach out to him, as if the decaying memory had suddenly put him right back in that dungeon.


    "Ashkan..." I kept my voice quiet, giving a shake of my head. "I''m so, so sorry..."


    He was staring at the scars too, as if he might be able to remove them if he looked long enough. "It''s not... I''m all right. It healed."


    "You''re not all right," I argued softly. "A fraction of that would''ve driven me to madness."


    He gave me a wry, crooked smile. "Then it''s a good thing it wasn''t you."


    My heart twisted painfully. "I would''ve preferred it."


    He furrowed his brow, still wearing that empty smile. "Don''t be ridiculous. I''m all right, Brie. I can think and talk and move and dance and¨C"


    "I never wanted you to experience it, in any capacity," I cut him off sharply. "None of us did. I''d give anything to erase that from ever happening, without you ever suffering so much as a split second of that pain. I''d give anything to go back to the night you were taken. I wouldn''t have left you until I knew you were safely in bed. I''d have... We''d..." Tears pricked at the backs of my eyes. I couldn''t shake the stony expression from my face.


    Slowly, his faint smile faded as he took in my response.


    "There''s more than just physical pain," I finished.


    For a few heartbeats, neither of us spoke. The silence felt somehow stuffy and oppressive, as if the air was just begging for someone to say something. His deep green eyes were fixed on my face, holding my gaze as he tried to think of something to say to that. My unblinking stare never wavered. I was frozen with the weight of guilt and the sting of regret and the urge to help.


    With a heavy sigh, he quietly replied, "I know. The worst is beyond the physical. But it''s in the past. So..."


    "I just wish..." I shook my head. "Ashkan... I really thought we lost you. I was..."


    "But you didn''t." His voice remained gentle and even as he maintained steady eye contact with me. "I''m sitting right here, aren''t I?"


    "We thought you were beyond saving," I pressed. "I''ve never felt that hopeless about a person before. I''ve never felt that incapable."


    He didn''t even try to speak. He just gave a gentle nod to acknowledge my point, and simply sat still in silence.


    "I can fix some things," I said blankly, lifting my hands. "I can put skin back on people''s bones and stitch up their wounds... I can fix torn ligaments, burns, damaged organs, bullet holes, gashes, punctures, fractures... In time, maybe I''ll be able to reattach limbs, remove tumors, cure illnesses. But I can''t fix this. I can''t erase the things you remember. I can''t unravel and edit the time I wasn''t there for you."


    Ashkan''s features had hardened, a look of...something flickering across his gaze. Something that wasn''t quite a look of sympathy or pity, but was thoughtful and serious. My words made an impression on him.


    He drew in a slow breath. "There''s...not anything you could''ve done. If it weren''t for you, Shaye, Thorne, and Kadia, and the League, and...all of you...I wouldn''t be here at all. Brie, really. You didn''t know. You couldn''t have known they''d be lurking around that night. Even if you had, I wouldn''t have blamed you one bit."


    My ribs felt constricted as I drank in those words. I tore my eyes away from his. "Sorry, I shouldn''t be making this all about me. You''ve been through a lot, and you''re already overwhelmed."


    "No, it''s..." He took a breath. "In fact, I appreciate it."


    My gaze snapped back to his face. "You do?"


    "Yeah. I can''t change the past, but I am the luckiest guy in the whole bloody world because I have a posse of determined hero-types who did everything they could to help me. And now... Just having someone beside me is helping more than you could possibly imagine."


    Again, I fell quiet for several seconds. Slowly, the weight on my chest began to lift. His reassuring words brought a flicker of life back to the miserable emptiness that had held my heart captive since the night he disappeared. His gentle, radiant gaze, though a tad tired, exuded an indescribable warmth as he sat and watched me, waiting patiently for a response.


    Not wanting the silence to swallow me whole, I eventually managed a meek reply, "That''s...good. I''m glad I can help." My gaze settled on his scabbed and scarred forearm, and I added, "I wish I could do more about...that."


    Ash''s jaw visibly tightened. "There''s nothing. I''ll just have to learn to live with it."


    Something in my brain absolutely refused to accept that. On a whim, I moved to sit on the edge of my seat. "Can I see that closer?"


    "Uh, sure, if...you want." The surprise was evident on his features as he turned his wrist over and placed his arm in my palm.


    My hands carefully cradled his forearm. The damage was just as disturbing up close. I was tempted to cover my mouth or close my eyes, just to stifle the shudder running through me at the sight. It was grotesque; not gory or bloodied, but hideous in how cruel, purposeful, and deliberate the attack had been. Not a line was random. This was the work of someone completely devoid of mercy or reason.


    Ash sat as still as a statue. It was like watching an observer watch themselves be observed. There was a strange aloofness in his gaze. Something indecipherable, like he wasn''t even really looking at me at all. As if he was experiencing a memory. A flicker of guilt and a fleeting warning ran through my mind, telling me that I was handling sensitive subject matter ¨C not because he hadn''t voiced any objections yet, but because I''d somehow memorized parts of his demeanour over the months I''d gotten to know him, and he was obviously uncomfortable.


    My fingertips flitted across the mutilated hexagon design. "I''ve seen this symbol before. The Inkbloods'' tattoos, the chamber you were in... It can''t be a coincidence."


    "It''s not," he murmured, apparently snapped out of his trance as he stared at the symbol with contempt. "It''s their emblem, I think. Every element has a shape that represents it. People don''t like to talk about it, but I''ve seen hexagons representing darkness in several old books. And their tattoos, with the hexagon covering the small circle... I think it represents darkness eclipsing light."


    A somber frown found my lips. "That would make sense. Inkbloods have been around for centuries, and they obviously have strong links to darkness as an element... Makes me wonder where it came from. Elements are supposed to have been invented by their respective gods, right? How come we never hear about a...god of darkness?"


    He thought about that. "I don''t know. Maybe everyone''s forgotten them. Or maybe they don''t exist at all. Maybe the Elders invented it, or the Inkbloods. In school, we''re taught that darkness is just the absence of light. That Gavphine''s responsible for it, and all the ''evil'' spells are just illegal offshoots of regular magic. ...I don''t think I''ve ever believed that entirely. If darkness is truly an element, then it''s odd that there''s no dark gemstone. If it were an official category, shouldn''t there be something? Stone, gem, ore, whatever... It all seems artificial, almost. It just started popping up in history out of nowhere."


    My brow furrowed. This was a topic no one seemed overly concerned about, so I hadn''t given it much thought myself. Although, now that he mentioned it, it did seem odd. If this element really was hundreds of years old and, as Miss Lucera had once mentioned, as important to society as all of the other elements were, why wasn''t it more prevalent in history texts, and why weren''t its teachings covered in school?


    With a subtle shake of my head, I gently brushed my fingers across the jagged ''M''. "Regardless, every encounter I''ve had with dark magic has been straight-up malevolent. Darkness is selfishness, cruelty, evil. It''s pain and suffering and negativity. And what he did to you was..." The words died in my throat. He knew what it was. He''d felt it. There were no words that could do it justice. With a quieter voice, I added, "That type of darkness shouldn''t be in this world."


    His gaze seemed distant again as he stared blankly at his scars, lost in memory. "No argument there..."


    I met his eyes. "I wish I could change this word into a nicer one. But I can''t think of which letters to switch out."


    A wry smirk formed at the corners of his lips, his eyes slightly hollow. "There probably isn''t an answer to that."


    That pained me to hear; mostly because I knew he was likely right. But another voice in the back of my head urged me to try something else, something to take his mind off that haunting image. Not wanting the conversation to stagnate, I said the first thing that came to my mind:


    "Hm, let''s see... I used to be good at anagram games when I was younger. At trying something different and seeing how letters can arrange themselves." I trailed my fingers in a line under the wound. "Um... Canister M... Inert scam. Hmm. Mint...acres?"


    Ashkan blinked and squinted. The faintest hint of a smile reached his features, as if he found the effort endearing.


    "Maybe I can try something else," I offered in a mumble, tapping my chin. My fingers held his wrist carefully. "Uh... Rat... Minces."


    At that, a loud laugh escaped him, which was almost enough to startle me. A grin shot across my face at the sound of it. It felt like forever since I''d heard that laugh. It was like...ambrosia for my soul.


    An amused expression settled on his face, and the hollow darkness in his eyes slowly melted away. "Rat minces? Really? What an improvement."


    "I''m trying!" I laughed, feeling much better. "What, no good?"


    He chuckled to himself. "Didn''t say that. In fact, rat minces sounds pretty appetizing right now. I''ll take it."


    "I can have the kitchens get some for you."


    "Perfect. Can''t wait."


    "On second thought, maybe not," I snickered. "That''s...gross, now that I think about it. ...What I''m trying to get across is, I guess, although words can be painful, terrible, evil things, sometimes they can be turned into funny, meaningless things. Sometimes they''re just words. I know this doesn''t really apply to what you''re dealing with..." I paused for a beat, taking a mental step back to reconsider my point. "Maybe... Vhinrud used that word to try to inflict you with all of his negative baggage, all of his pain, sorrow and hatred, with the hope of making you feel...defeated, or hopeless, or empty. Maybe even to make you feel like him. The word, on its own, on the surface, may have made a lasting scar. But...sometimes, depending on a variety of factors, of course...words don''t have to have power over you if you don''t want them to."


    My voice died as my argument trailed off. It sounded way better in my head.


    As I spoke, the brief amusement Ashkan felt seemed to morph into...another unreadable emotion. He thoughtfully reflected over my point. Several seconds ticked by in silence. I slowly felt foolish for my nonsense babbling. Me, the dumb, blithering moron that felt compelled to break the uncomfortable moment with a distraction, by turning his gruesome, painful trauma into an anagram game. Before I could mentally kick myself for being horrible, Ashkan finally spoke up.


    In a quiet, hushed voice, he replied, "You''re right."


    I tilted my head. "I am?"


    He repeated, "You''re right. It doesn''t have to have power. Vhinrud was... Trying to claim this part of me. He was trying to brand me like one of his followers. I don''t know why it didn''t work, but...it didn''t. If a powerful mage with decades of experience can''t finish a curse on my throat, then...maybe the scars don''t have to mean anything but what I make them mean."


    A glimmer of hope ignited somewhere within me. "It was only a thought," I quickly clarified. "Sorry if that was dismissive. I was just trying to¨C"


    Ash rolled his wrist. His hand closed around mine. I froze instantly. My hand burned under his grip, but he showed no signs of letting go. My heart was pounding. I stayed absolutely still, hoping I was hiding just how much that gesture affected me.


    His green gaze lifted to meet mine. The look in them made me feel a tad dizzy. "Thanks, Brie. You know, for someone who claims they aren''t good with words, you seem to often know just what to say."


    Any deflective comeback perished in my throat. In that instant, it was so hard not to crack a huge smile, or to blush furiously, or to drop my eyes to his mouth, to squeeze his hand tightly, to do something to show him the effect his words had on me. Every bone in my body seemed to be humming. There was so much to unpack, and no room left in my brain.


    Before I could even come up with a response, Ashkan''s fingers wove in between mine. My veins blazed. For a single second, I thought he''d figured everything out. This game we were playing was too obvious. He''d finally deciphered my unspoken language; I just knew it. He could sense it in the air around us. I was frozen solid, waiting, practically expecting him to read me like an open book. But it didn''t happen. If he had read any hidden messages, he chose not to act on them.


    "Um," I managed, "I think you, uh... It''s...nothing. I wasn''t trying to write poetry here, or...take a year to find the right words..."


    Ash grinned a smile that made the butterflies in my stomach take flight. "Be that as it may... Don''t sell yourself short."


    I shrugged lightly, attempting to loosen the stiffness in my bones. "Perhaps it''s better when I don''t think about it."


    His lips pursed with a look of interest and a healthy dose of that signature Ashkan composure. "Now, that I can relate to."


    We shared a chuckle. A giddiness bubbled in my heart. He still hadn''t released my hand. My nerves were practically buzzing in my veins, like he was transmitting electricity through our joined hands. I sternly reminded myself that this wasn''t a date, nor was it romantic in any way. I was visiting my friend at the hospital after he''d been kidnapped recently. That was it. He was in a delicate emotional state. He needed to focus on feeling comfortable and secure in this environment. He didn''t need me distracting him with my stupid infatuation and silly daydreams of being something more with him. I just had to be here for him, as a friend, to give him comfort.


    Unfortunately and simultaneously thankfully, there was a polite knock on the door just then, startling me out of my reverie. Ash''s gaze shot up, his attention snagged, and my hand slipped from his as I turned to look at the door.


    "Come in," he called, immediately sitting up a bit straighter and composing his features. I sensed him withdraw a bit from me, like the moment we''d just shared was shoved back in a box in the recesses of his mind and locked up for safekeeping.


    The door opened, and in walked Shaye, who offered a friendly wave. "Hi there!" She took in Ashkan and myself for a moment, as if weighing the atmosphere of the room, before adding, "Apologies if I''m interrupting. Just came by to see how you''re faring. I brought sweets." She stepped over to the foot of the bed and placed a large, brown bag atop the sheets.


    Ashkan blinked owlishly before peering curiously into the bag. "You really shouldn''t have..."


    "Of course I should!" she retorted cheerily, opening the bag for him. "I stopped by Ysante''s bakery this morning and thought of you. There''s icciomb loaf, obviously, and some seasonal sweets, and some new confections she''ll be eager to have your feedback about. You''ll probably like them. Oh! And she sends her regards and wishes she could visit, but she has such a full schedule these days, I''m afraid."


    "That''s all right. This is wonderful, Shaye, thank you." Ashkan''s expression melted into a fond smile.


    I beamed gratefully to her. There was a hint of curiosity on her features as she glanced at me. I couldn''t shake the feeling that she somehow knew about what just happened and was silently asking me about it. Maybe I was just projecting. Regardless, I simply replied to her with a single nod, unsure what I even meant by that.


    Ashkan was busy rifling through the bag and mumbling as he uncovered new sweets and pastries. "Hm. Oh! The vlauke swirls are back. These are amazing."


    Shaye laughed at that. "I know! I practically inhaled mine on my way here. She''s such a talent."


    He popped one of the light, swirled cakes into his mouth. A look of absolute contentment crossed his face, which made me grin. He could probably forget just about any pain he was feeling while eating Ysante''s baking. She really had a gift for making confections that brought a smile to anyone''s face.


    Shaye clasped her hands together, then turned her gaze to me. "How''s he been today, Brielle? Is he driving the staff mad yet? Or is he just waiting to get on my nerves when he''s out?"


    "Hey! I am a delight," he argued through a mouthful of cake.


    I chuckled at the two of them, shaking my head. "I''m just here as moral support. You''d have to ask Dr. Greengrove."


    Ashkan tossed a small candy twisted in wax paper to her. She caught it deftly, then nodded in gratitude. "Yes. Moral support. She''s my own personal emotional crutch. Very helpful." He plucked another wrapped candy from the bag, which he promptly tossed to me. I caught it and sent him an incredulous look, which only earned an amused smile from him. "And very thoughtful," he added as if to back up his point.


    "That''s me," I laughed. "Wow, what an ego boost. Thank you." I glanced down at the candy and unwrapped it, discovering a small, shiny, orange oval. I popped it into my mouth. It tasted like sour berries and some sort of spice I couldn''t place, and I immediately decided it was delicious. I nodded appreciatively and gave Ashkan a thumbs-up, which he returned with a simple wink.


    "Catching up on some...not-so-light reading, Brielle?" Shaye''s voice lifted inquisitively as she eyed the large, leather-bound tome spilling out of my open satchel on the floor.


    I blinked in realization. "Oh. Uh. Yes. Sort of." I shot a furtive glance at Ash, unsure whether I should mention it or not. "It''s...for research purposes."


    Her eyebrows raised. "Research into what? It looks...thorough."


    Before I could come up with a believable lie, Ashkan mumbled through a bite of tart, "It''s a dark magic grimoire. Talks about shadows."


    Shaye froze. "A...dark magic grimoire..." she repeated carefully.


    Ashkan shrugged as if it weren''t a big deal. "Yep. Figured it''d be helpful."


    I blanched a little. My mouth felt dry as I scrambled for something to say that would sound more reasonable. "Um... It just has information in it about how shadows function, how to detect them, and so on. Just in case."


    She tilted her head. "Just in case...?"


    "In case I run into one again." I held her gaze steadily.


    Her face twisted into a frown. "Brielle, you aren''t seriously studying dark magic. Tell me you''re jesting. How did you even find such a thing in the first place?"


    "We have a class about safeguarding against it next semester, remember? I told Mrs. Trettle I''d be interested in doing extra research ahead of time."


    "So you lied," she flatly deduced.


    "...Partially."


    Shaye gave me a withering look of disbelief and crossed her arms. "Have you lost your wits? This isn''t a game. Dark magic isn''t to be tampered with. Even just being in possession of one of those things is enough to get you expelled from most public places. Do you realize the amount of scrutiny that you''ll face if someone catches you with this?"


    Ashkan interrupted with, "The Academy knows she has it. They gave it to her."


    "That makes it worse!" She waved her hand to punctuate her point. "You shouldn''t be dealing with it. They have no business allowing a student to handle such dangerous material."


    I was taken aback by her sudden vehemence, but I fought the urge to defend my case, instead forcing myself to stay calm. "It''s fine, Shaye. I know how to be cautious with it. I know I can''t just go reading it at any tavern or caf¨¦."


    She pinched the bridge of her nose and exhaled through her teeth. "That book is an incrimination bound in leather. It should be locked up somewhere, not handed out for curious students to fiddle with!"


    I rolled my eyes. "You''ve been to the library, haven''t you?"


    "Yes, and I have seen the protections around that wing. You can''t just walk in and pick one up for some leisurely reading."


    "It''s not leisurely reading, it''s research. Something to help us not get killed," I retorted.


    "It won''t help if dark magic kills you first." She glowered at the tome, her frown deepening. "There''s a reason it''s forbidden to the masses, Brielle."


    I shook my head in defiance. "You know just as well as I do that some books are banned just for fear that they could be useful. It''s not like I''m learning how to cast dark magic. I''m learning how to defend myself and others against it."


    Her eyes widened and she sputtered, "D-Do you not understand how corruptive and polluting dark magic is? You don''t need to wield it to be affected by it. Any amount of time spent in its presence can¨C"


    "It''s not like it''s talking to me. I''m not going to turn evil after just reading about it," I said.


    She looked utterly stunned. "How do you think Rotted came to be? Why do you suppose darkletting was invented? How many have turned from a single use, a morbid curiosity left unchecked? It''s a slippery slope, and one that can easily turn fatal. Not only for the user, but for those around them, too. How many dark mages have gone on murder sprees, do you think, from simply having access to books like this one?"


    I scowled at her. "Not all of those who read them became horrible people. If it was really so uniformly corruptive and dangerous, don''t you think the Academy would''ve banned this sort of material a long time ago?"


    "Those texts are for instruction and protection at the hand of highly experienced instructors. Not students," she rebutted.


    "But I''m using it for instruction and protection!" I threw my hands up and nearly rolled my eyes again. "Shaye, you''re making a big deal out of nothing."


    She was starting to sound more exasperated now, her face falling into a stern glare. "I''m sure whatever information you gleaned from it was skewed by whoever penned it. The best course of action is to never involve yourself with it. Dark magic is a plague. The longer you stay in contact with it, the more it corrupts you and twists your soul into something else, something sickening and repulsive. It is an illness. It isn''t something you can simply refuse or deny; it creeps up on you and changes you in the smallest of ways, ways you won''t even recognize."


    Shaye''s voice was strained now. Something about this conversation seemed to be striking a chord in her, something personal, something deeper than a general dislike for the practice. My frown softened, and I forced myself to stay quiet, not sure how to react. I looked over to Ashkan to find that he had the same expression.


    He cleared his throat. "Shaye, she has the best intentions; you know that. I can attest that she''s only reading it in order to gain understanding of this particular enemy we might be up against. I trust her with that kind of knowledge."


    "It doesn''t matter," she cut in sharply. "Her intentions don''t matter, nor yours. It''s an inherent danger that cannot be overcome. There is no trust to be put. You''re not invincible, Brielle. No one is."


    I let out an irritated exhale, my eyebrows scrunching up. "Shaye¨C"


    "It is wrong!" she bit out in a harsher tone than before. "Its polluting is universal, impartial. You can''t know your soul hasn''t already been infected. ...This reflects awfully poorly on you."


    Ashkan raised his hand. "Shaye. Stop. You''re overreacting¨C"


    "How can you justify¨C?" she snapped, but stopped herself as Ashkan cut her off with a glare.


    "This is our friend we''re talking about," he interjected sternly, his voice holding an edge I''d never heard him use. "Take it easy."


    Shaye''s features were contorted into something bordering on angry. What in the world could have made her that upset? I knew she didn''t care much for dark magic, like virtually everybody, but she was normally pretty open to all sorts of discussions. Even things that she didn''t agree with or couldn''t relate to, she usually tried to understand, so that she could be educated about it. I''d never seen her get this worked up about something. It didn''t make sense to me.


    "Don''t imply that you didn''t see what happened," she replied quietly, almost menacingly.


    His eyes narrowed a little. "See what?"


    "Right, you must not remember..." Her frown returned. "It happened so quickly, after all..."


    Ashkan shook his head and looked at Shaye as though she''d completely lost it. "Huh?"


    I stared at them blankly, completely clueless.


    Her gaze dropped to her feet for a moment, a troubled expression taking over her face. It looked almost pained, like she was recalling a memory that she wished she hadn''t. "Many days ago. When we were battling Vhinrud and Balgaur."


    Ashkan stared blankly back at her. "I don''t remember just about anything from then. What does this have to do with Brielle?"


    She glanced over to me with a cold look. "You know it. You casted it."


    My heart froze and my muscles tensed. She couldn''t possibly mean... "Wait, you think... You think I know dark spells? I-I don''t..." I trailed off, remembering that night, that moment. There was a lot of chaos. My thoughts and magic had been jumbled. I remembered the hatred boiling over into something that had felt destructive and gloomy, but... No, that couldn''t be it. Everyone was logically pissed off. I was casting ancient magic, as well as light. I was sure of it.


    "I know dark magic when I see it. It wasn''t of any other element. There was a reason I was worried about you afterwards. I wasn''t certain that it wouldn''t affect you somehow," she told me in a softer tone.


    "No, that was ancient magic. It just happened to be...dark in colour," I argued. "The whole room was dark. You don''t honestly think I know how to cast illegal spells? How do you even know what those look like?"


    "Because it fit every descriptor I''ve heard of. Pitch-black, festering, rotting, disgusting, malevolent. Not to mention that ''ancient'' magic isn''t anywhere to be found in any book I''ve come across."


    I was starting to feel really defensive now. "Why didn''t you mention this before? If you''re so concerned, why are you only bringing this up now? We were just fine fighting Balgaur and Vhinrud. Nothing bad happened; nobody got severely hurt. We''re fine!"


    She gave me a bewildered look. "Need I remind you that you were hit by one of Vhinrud''s strikes? You''ve been directly exposed to dark magic whether you like it or not. It seeped right into your bloodstream. I wanted to stay quiet and let Kadia go about handling it. But seeing as how you''re already toting around forbidden literature... Perhaps I shouldn''t have been so generous with my silence."


    "Are you saying Miss Lucera has been teaching me dark magic for all those weeks? Are you hearing yourself? That makes no sense. Do you really think the Headmaster would allow that? I didn''t learn any dark spell. That''s impossible," I scoffed.


    Ashkan was glancing between us, a perplexed look on his face. "That sounds...highly unlikely. And I''m positive Miss Lucera would never do anything like that. She''s one of the kindest teachers in the entire Academy. I doubt she''d ever intentionally teach something as repugnant as that."


    "That doesn''t mean the darkness wouldn''t latch onto Brielle all the same," Shaye pointed out. "Regardless if ancient magic exists or not, Vhinrud''s poison still made direct contact with her. That alone is cause for alarm."


    I was starting to feel sick, both from the accusation and the underlying truth I didn''t want to accept. "No," I shook my head. "Shaye, I''m serious. You have to be mistaken. There''s no way."


    "It''s not the sort of thing one could mistake. That magic you used was born of pure loathing. It made the hairs on the back of my neck stand on end." Her face was etched into an intense, grave expression.


    I felt the blood drain from my face. "I didn''t¨C"


    "You did. I was near you the entire time, watching your back."


    "N-No..." I was starting to panic.


    My magic isn''t dark, right? It couldn''t have been... Right?!


    My mind raced back to the moment it had happened. I hadn''t even thought about what I was doing. It had just felt so...natural. The dark magic hadn''t felt strange or unfamiliar in the least, like it was something I should''ve known, like I''d known it all my life. But no. No, I''d been doing ancient magic. That had been all I was doing. That''s what had been natural, what had been normal to me.


    "No. I..." I couldn''t seem to form coherent sentences anymore.


    "Shaye." Ashkan''s tone was more warning now. "That''s enough."


    "What, does this not worry you?!" Her tone was fierce, almost scolding, as she turned to him.


    His eyes flashed a dangerous sort of glare. "You know it does. I''m not in denial. But you''re upsetting her, and that isn''t going to help."


    "How are we supposed to be able to trust her anymore? What if the book is an early warning sign? We have no way of knowing the extent of her corruption, nor do we know how to counter the damage it may have done. You cannot sit there and say you think she''s fine," she replied, a sour look on her face.


    I was speechless. I wanted to say something, I really did. But I just couldn''t.


    "She doesn''t seem any different, does she?" His voice was biting.


    "That''s the problem. It isn''t noticeable at first."


    "Cor, Shaye! Now you''re just being mean. I know you don''t want to fight. Come on," he rebuked in an even tone, trying to defuse the situation. "Let Kadia decide what the next steps are. It''s not really something that you or I can handle."


    "It isn''t like I want this! Do you think I don''t feel for her?!" she exclaimed in exasperation. She then glanced between the two of us and let out a harsh sigh. "Fine. If you believe it''s a good idea to trust her, then fine. But this may very well come back to haunt us, one way or another, and I have no qualms about saying, ''I told you so''."


    Ashkan shot her an unimpressed look and shook his head, not replying. He seemed to have said everything that was on his mind.


    The three of us fell into an uncomfortable silence for several moments, none of us looking at each other, and I felt my panic slowly ebbing into a numb sort of fear. It made sense, didn''t it? But I just didn''t want it to be true. The very idea petrified me. The Headmaster and Miss Lucera would never have let me learn anything remotely like dark magic, no matter the circumstances¡­


    My hands trembled a bit. I shot up from my chair, grabbing my satchel from the floor. I had to go. I needed to leave. I needed to clear my head and figure out how to explain this. My boots clicked against the tiles as I stormed towards the exit.


    "Brielle," Ash began, but I was already opening the door. "Brie!"


    I hurried through the hallway and towards the main entrance, then through the double doors and into the cold. I needed to think, to calm down, to figure out what I was supposed to do next. But no matter what I told myself, I couldn''t slow the doubt that was starting to eat away at me. Maybe... Maybe Shaye had a point. A legitimate point. She''d never led me astray before. She''d only ever had my best interests at heart. And it...made some sense. Too much sense.


    Was I really so terrible as to be secretly learning dark magic without me or any of my friends realizing? Not just that, but to have actually cast several spells of it myself? I felt horrible. Like my insides had turned into sludge. My stomach was doing anxious somersaults. I couldn''t tell what I was more afraid of: a future I couldn''t hope to control, or myself being uncontrollable.


    One sentiment kept replaying itself over and over in my head:


    If Shaye is so adamant about this, then there''s a good chance I''m in trouble.

 Chapter 12 ~ Saint Swimming in Sins

    There will come a day where the blasphemous mark is revealed; a raven-haired man shall bring an epoch of carnage and anarchy. When the moment transpires that the lost heir returns, a long-awaited union will clarify what was clouded. It shall be on the day that metals are reunited and the champions reach adulthood that an unspoken promise will mark the strengthening of power. If the stars are to fall from the sky and what is blue turns red, the broken promise will usher forth the downfall of two kingdoms. Only if the ether regains its serene divinity will the courageous hearts of saviours be able to vanquish the invading empire and gift the next era of peace.


    It was easy to find a copy of the Tremaium prophecy in any library, tavern, or temple. It was about fifteen years old, after all. There was a good chance you''d find it on some page of any given Emiarhian newspaper. The real problem was finding someone who could decipher it. The crinkled clipping sat on my lap as I absentmindedly tied my boot laces for training that day. Most of the prophecy was engraved into my memory at that point, but it was only somewhat clearer than it''d been when I''d first read it. It was a little hard not to obsess over it. It was about me, to be fair.


    We were looking for a man with blue-black hair; that much was obvious. I was starting to wonder if that man was Vhinrud, but I couldn''t be certain. I''d only seen him once. I wasn''t sure how anyone was supposed to distinguish raven hair from regular black hair in such a dark chamber, while also worrying about staying alive and protecting Ashkan. Also, the ends of his hair were grey. But regardless, if he was the focal point of all this, why wasn''t he more involved? Why hadn''t we met him already? Why wasn''t he famous?


    Everything was all speculation. ''Mark'' could refer to the Inkbloods'' tattoos. But why would their symbol be specifically blasphemous? I could be the ''lost heir'', but an heir to what? Maybe it¡¯s someone we haven''t met yet. The part about metals reuniting was definitely about the three necklaces. And the part after about us reaching ''adulthood'' had been cause for much back-and-forth, but at least it was mostly straightforward. Everything after that was just nonsense. Stars falling from the sky? Something blue turning red? The downfall of two kingdoms? I sighed. It was all too cryptic.


    I was so absorbed in my own thoughts that I didn''t notice Ashkan lifting my right hand. Completely oblivious, I kept my eyes glued on the words before me as he began wrapping cloth around my wrist. After nearly a week in the infirmary, Lunellia had finally decided he was well enough to be discharged. Today was our first day back on duty since the incident. Our trainers were easing us back in, though. It was a simple day of mobility, agility, and flexibility exercises. Nothing strenuous.


    Ashkan was concentrating hard on the task at hand, brow furrowed and lips pressed together. It was kind of cute.


    "What are you doing?" I asked, finally diverting my attention.


    He looked up, his expression relaxed, and he offered a lopsided smile. "Helping."


    This circumstance had become a routine of sorts over the past month or two. I could never quite get the hang of hand wraps. Whether by misfortune or impatience, either they were too loose and fell off during practice, or too tight and constricted my blood flow. There were plenty of occasions where Ashkan ended up having to rewrap my hands. I didn''t want to take advantage of his kindness, but it was admittedly nice to have help.


    After securing my right hand, he stood up and moved to sit on my left. I kept reading. I needed the distraction. Ashkan''s ability to rouse colour into my face was getting to be uncanny. And annoying. I felt my left hand leave my side. He positioned my wrist on his knee so that he could wrap it. Again, my eyes didn''t leave the prophecy. I read it over and over. Why did I expect the answer to suddenly pop out to me?


    From the corner of my vision, I saw Ashkan stop in his tracks. It took me a second to figure out what he was staring at. The scars. Of course. Both sides of my hand were healed by now, thanks to some more magic ¨C and by healed, I mean the scars had faded from a bright red-pink to a slightly shiny white. Still noticeable. Funny how, despite how major they seemed, their existence was easy to forget. I guessed Ash was trying to do the same; not a day went by where his left forearm wasn''t covered by fabric.


    "What?" I turned to face him.


    He immediately looked away, then shook his head and started wrapping my hand again.


    "It''s okay," I assured him. "It was worth it."


    He shifted uncomfortably and finished in silence. Once he was done, he glanced at the clock over the arena entrance. We had some time to kill before being called to warm-ups.


    I bit my lip, thinking. The prophecy was currently taking up more space in my brain than anything else. "Hey, you wouldn''t happen to remember what colour hair Vhinrud has, do you?"


    The abruptness of the question seemed to throw Ashkan for a loop. He paused. "Uh... Hold on, don''t tell me. Er, brown?"


    "Nevermind."


    Unless it was an extremely dark shade of brown, I was sure the correct answer was black. Either way, it didn''t seem we''d confirmed who the ''raven-haired man'' was just yet. And anyway, I had a feeling Vhinrud was going to make our lives more difficult no matter what.


    <hr>


    Shaye and I hadn''t interacted much since our heated disagreement two days ago. Granted, we weren''t exactly in direct communication recently, with both school and training being paused, but it wasn''t like we were actively avoiding each other. Though, she certainly wasn''t approaching me first either. And from that, I guessed we had something of an unspoken agreement not to have a real conversation until questions were answered. Namely, whether or not I''d accidentally learned dark magic and was being slowly corrupted by it. I didn''t want to believe it. With that said, it did absolutely freak me out. So, naturally, Shaye''s claims were lodged somewhere at the back of my brain, mostly ignored, as I tried to navigate other emotional dilemmas.


    I didn''t end up returning those tomes to the Academy. At least not until I could learn more about dark magic in general. Maybe it was out of defiance, maybe to simply justify myself. The fact of the matter was that I had a lot of questions, and those books were unfortunately the only things that would be able to provide answers. The more I read, the more answers I found. It was a fair trade-off for how impossible it was to get my hands on them. Still, every new session I spent secretly reading at Kadia''s house was an exercise in guilt. Did I really want to be unethically pursuing questionable topics? But it was difficult not to feel a bizarre connection, almost a necessity, to uncover secrets of this forbidden sorcery.


    A tome titled ''Fundamentals of the Dark Arts'' detailed the complex mechanisms of a phenomenon called life-force siphoning ¨C the act of drawing essence from another living organism. My pulse quickened as I skimmed the paragraphs. Everything sounded way too familiar. Even the smallest aspects of the descriptions directly coincided with what I remembered experiencing so many times before, under Miss Lucera''s instruction. It was astounding. There had to be some sort of explanation, some sort of misunderstanding. All I wanted was to understand more about what Ashkan had experienced, the draining of power he''d described. I now had to worry about if this siphoning was also corruptive, and if he was actually infected like Shaye thought I was. The way the book described it, it was very possible. That energy absorption was a key element of dark magic, and was fundamentally hostile and inherently dangerous. Everything I''d possibly, unintentionally been doing.


    Despite my increasing stress, I kept reading. Perhaps I was looking for some sort of comfort or confirmation that Shaye''s hypothesis was mistaken. That somehow, despite the eerily matching symptoms, my energy-transferring was something unrelated, something neutral and harmless. I scoured through text after text, searching for an alternate explanation. Instead, I stumbled upon something most unexpected: mentions of Winithas'' very first prince. ''The Twisted Prince'', as Zyel had called him. A dated, old tome, riddled with loose edges and yellowed pages, drew me in by more than just its small, fragile, antique cover. ''His Highness'' Tenebris: A Lethal Fascination'', by R. Sygallos.


    ...The royal lineage of Winithas is a discrepancy embedded into Emiarhia''s history. Being the only line entirely severed from the original King and Queen chosen by the gods at the moment this world was created, the only child of the first Winithinian family alone is an enigma. Despite the realm being the most influential and populated of the seven, which led to the gods'' creation of the royal sceptre, it is puzzling that any family crafted by deities was wiped from existence within the first two generations of it. His Highness Prince Lanzeroth Drek¨¢sta Gowayn, the sole heir of the first Winithinian king, was born with a severe immunodeficiency, and spent the entirety of his childhood undergoing intensive treatment. This led him to be hidden from the public eye. It is his relationship to this obscurity that has kept many questions unanswered, for with no memory to speak of concerning his father or his time amongst royalty, everything presented of his supposed truth are often vague accounts or mere assumptions. What can be assured, however, are the allegations of unsavoury ambitions that followed Prince Lanzeroth for all the years of his brief and hidden life. Due to his physical frailty, his personality was greatly affected.


    Much has been concluded by inference. The details, though mostly obscure, point to what could be considered an overwhelming obsession. Connected with his interests were a variety of peculiar experiments dealing with the mind and body. Likewise, there are many anecdotes that trace his attempts to increase the functionality of his own, failing systems. Several ancient tales suggest that the Prince investigated magic to find a solution. In fact, it is believed that through this pursuit, he developed a new, entirely unknown, type of sorcery. Magic too volatile, too incomprehensible to replicate, left behind the remnants of some unnatural, corruptive power. However, this theory remains to be supported by more substantial evidence. For it was told that no one who encountered this extraordinary type of sorcery would keep any sanity. Furthermore, Emiarhia was mere decades old, and magic during this time was largely superficial and insubstantial. With this in mind, is it possible for some sickly boy ¨C however far removed from normalcy he was ¨C to craft such vile, macabre sorcery? Given such opacity and confusion, such uncertainty and inconsistency surrounding the story, it is unlikely any satisfactory answers will be uncovered. It is probable that the majority of these rumours originate from the fantastical atmosphere that persisted all the way until his death, clouding the clarity that surrounds Prince Lanzeroth and his legacy. Yet, despite this apparent improbability, there is no doubt in my mind that the only son of King Hreiuk Gowayn has contributed a share of darkness to our recorded history, whether intentional or not, long forgotten or recently uncovered, as a stain to the glory that he shall not be connected with.


    It wasn''t until my eyes fell upon the words ''sickly boy'' that the contents of this passage began sinking in. Since when had I been reading a biography on The Twisted Prince? How had the tides of interest carried me so far astray? This wasn''t a dark magic book at all. I stared at the yellowed page, eyes drifting over the words but not quite comprehending their meaning, too absorbed in my thoughts. All this told me was that Lanzeroth may have contributed to creating dark magic, in a roundabout way. Which if true, meant that either his work was continued by others over time, or that his work was itself a continuation of someone else''s. But all that was over six hundred years ago. It didn''t have much relevance to today.


    The last book I''d rented out from the Academy''s library seemed unhelpful at first glance, but at that point, I''d grabbed all I could get my hands on. It turned out that my instinct was correct. The only interesting thing about it was that it contradicted Sygallos'' and other similar authors'' claims; instead, the book presented the possibility that Lanzeroth may have had something of an epiphany, but that he died too soon for anyone to actually know if it was a breakthrough. Written just a few years ago by Alec Mavourneen, ''The Tragic, Ephemeral Reign of King Lanzeroth Gowayn'' had a different, positive take on the tale of Winithas'' first prince:


    ...While many believe his attempts at uncovering the possibilities of early magic were unorthodox and bizarre, the Prince did have some substantial insights into spellcasting. Most notably, his musings on how to efficiently gather magic from the environment without the need for runes, tools, incantations, or materials ¨C in contrast to more primitive manifestations of this art form ¨C are what sparked a movement of furthering the research of these theories in his absence. Thus, Lanzeroth, in his efforts to remedy his ailing constitution, made great leaps towards modern, effective sorcery. Surrounded by god-fearing individuals and debatably heedless parents, however, the majority of these breakthroughs were stifled and later suppressed.


    I flipped to the back, checking to see if there was a glossary. There wasn''t, so I thumbed through the book''s contents curiously for any other interesting passages.


    ...It is therefore accurate to ascertain that his lack of social skills due to his sequestration grew from an environment of emotional disconnect. Prince Lanzeroth''s relations, or lack thereof, to those around him, and his rather unique, convoluted character, were perceived in a variety of ways. Most biasedly among them that he was the embodiment of evil. More reasonably, his oddity simply suggested he was a product of his times, a prince of the budding, religiously motivated country of Winithas, unnecessarily fearful and paranoid. To consider how Prince Lanzeroth was unorthodox for his environment then, is to understand him from a more realistic angle. His short life and relatively ambiguous path are defined by numerous uncertainties, none of which are wholly satisfactory. Therefore, perhaps it is more apt to sympathize with him, as we can only wonder how his tale could have ended if left up to him. After all, in retrospect, Lanzeroth''s tale has a tragic, heroic edge to it. A brilliant visionary born with a debilitating ailment, raised by distant caregivers in an unkind time, finding solace in hazy mysteries that granted him a semblance of control over his body and abilities.


    Following his father''s untimely death, the man once ferociously deemed unfit to rule rose to the throne, and slowly became disenchanted by the strict, religious limitations of his country. So, he turned his back on the gods in order to face progress. In time, like a conflagration spreading without check in a dry forest, the population was won over by his drive to overcome their trials and build a future beyond their confines. Fearful of his pagan views and angered by his disregard of faith, the gods themselves intervened. They destroyed the divine sceptre that had been previously used to control them, along with the six holy gemstones. Prince Lanzeroth had no interest in his father''s trinket, nor its precious gems, for he cared little for authority over immortals he did not worship. Thus, he was left alone, condemned to a world where one would rule as a mere figurehead... A delectable irony, is it not, that despite having been born with an incurable disorder that the gods refused to attend to ¨C as the gods of Emiarhia failed so many of its people throughout its history ¨C King Lanzeroth Drek¨¢sta Gowayn would still become known for shaking their control over the seven realms? They chose to leave his reign unprotected as they vanished without a trace. He persevered, in spite of his limitations and, perhaps, because of them. It is thanks to him that we live in an age free of the gods, allowing us the privilege and opportunity to pursue happiness, health, and knowledge.


    This world owes much of its advancement to a young man whose light was forever dimmed much too soon. Perhaps in another time, in another world, his name could have been famous not only amongst his own people, but across all realms, for he was a kindred spirit; a fighter that sought out healing through thought and belief. Would Lanzeroth remain beloved and remembered as the rebel King? Is the answer simply a tale of one-sided contention? And ¨C most importantly ¨C was he a dangerous villain responsible for his own gruesome death, or a tragic hero doomed by outside circumstance?


    My jaw hung open as I stared blankly at the page. This Alec Mavourneen guy seemed to be on the Prince''s side, as well as decidedly atheist, but I was a little unsure as to why he wrote such a passionate analysis. Did he just have a thing against the gods? And how did he know about the sceptre and gemstones? Perhaps he was close to the current royal family¡­or the Elders. Those things weren''t secrets by any means, but they weren''t common knowledge, either. Regardless, Alec''s opinion was not only refreshing to read, but it also put everything I''d known into an entirely new perspective. This was exactly the sort of thing I didn''t need. With so much confusion as to what I''d been doing these past few days, I really didn''t need a re-examination of the truth about Winithas'' first prince to get jumbled up in my head. It didn''t have any connection to what I was studying at the moment. But... I did find it pretty intriguing.


    "Brielle! I thought I told you not to read that rubbish in my house!" Kadia snapped, snatching the book from my hands. I hadn''t realized she''d come up to the loft, where I''d been sitting and reading the entire time.


    My heart jumped out of my chest. "Aaah! How did¨C? When did you¨C?" I sputtered.


    "I live here," she replied flatly, shoving the tome back into my open satchel. "Listen to me. As soon as the Academy reopens in two days, you will take all of these back. No exceptions. Do you understand me?" She stared at me intensely. "These books are the source of all sorts of troubles in Emiarhia. Dark magic is dangerous."


    I could feel a vein pulsing in my head as my frustration bubbled to the surface. I was done being spoken down to by everyone about everything. "Yes. I''m sure it''s incredibly dangerous for people to use it when they aren''t allowed to read about it."


    "What are you saying? Do you even understand the risks?" Her eyes narrowed, and a scowl etched itself across her features.


    "Yes, Shaye has made them excruciatingly clear. But I wouldn''t have to resort to these dusty old texts if you people just explained it to me. I''m already worrying about me getting corrupted or whatever it is that everyone seems to think is going to happen. I don''t need you adding on more stress by making it so I''m afraid of even knowing what the hell it is I''m trying to fix."


    She paused. "¡­I suppose there''s a degree of validity to what you''ve just said," she replied begrudgingly. "In any case, you need to come with me. You''re overdue for some answers, and I am overdue for some peace of mind."


    "Where are we going?" I asked, following her down the loft ladder.


    "Let''s see," she pondered out loud. "Both you and Ashkan have been directly exposed to dark magic as a result of Vhinrud''s attacks. It''s possible that Shaye was as well. If that was not enough cause for concern, you have also unknowingly been learning dark magic yourself. I have arranged for the four of us to visit the Elders, and hopefully they can shed some light on these matters. Unless you have some sort of divine protection from profane infection, which would certainly be an interesting discovery, you are most definitely somewhat contaminated by now."


    My mouth suddenly went dry, and my palms began to sweat. "Y''know, you''re not the most comforting person."


    She let out a deep breath. "I apologize. It is not my intent to distress you. It is only that the implications of your situation are...less than ideal."


    "What else is new?" I mumbled. "But, do you really think I''ve been learning black spells? Are you sure it''s not ancient magic?"


    "Considering that the latter has yet to be something I''ve encountered in my career, it''s a more likely explanation, wouldn''t you say? Either that, or Miss Lucera has secretly invented her own redundant form of sorcery," she replied.


    "Okay, okay. I get it."


    <hr>


    The village of Ymsirene always looked the same no matter what time of year I visited. The entirety of Adares was like that, actually. All the houses looked identical; wooden, low, and cone-roofed with brown shingles, evenly spaced stone walkways, and tidy gardens. Some of them had weather-smoothed doors decorated with elaborate carvings. It could barely be called a village, though. It was more of a clump. It was like a video game where the area assets were copied and pasted about twenty times over, and the developers would call it a ''town''. The realm was positively deserted. The population count couldn''t have been higher than forty-five thousand. There were barely any stores, busy streets, or even any other travellers or people passing through on their way to who-knows-where.


    Adares was not that much smaller than Winithas by landmass, and yet, those two realms represented the book ends of how populated this world was. But it didn''t take long for me to remember why this placed seemed so uninhabitable. Temperatures were known to reach as low as negative ninety degrees Fahrenheit during the winter if you were up in the mountains. Snow, ice, and rock ruled the range, and you were never more than a few miles from a possible death, whether it was due to cliffs or avalanches. Or both. There were a handful of villages and towns located throughout the freezing wasteland, but a considerable portion of the realm was untouched land. Much of it was unsettled and peppered by an almost impassable mountain range. How the natives survived it all was a mystery.


    Kadia, Ashkan, Shaye, and I took our pegasi from Alselian to Lyuethyr. We''d landed within twenty minutes. I''d forgotten once again that pegasi can speak telepathically, so the whole journey involved several annoying, casual conversations with the group of equines. Taphira, my steed, was particularly chatty. I suppose I was thankful for that, in hindsight. It kept my mind distracted from thinking about whether or not I was a danger to society. We left the mounts behind to graze and relax inside Ymsirene''s heated stables before heading off to the Elders'' temple.


    As we walked, Kadia handed out translating earpieces and microphone discs ¨C Elliott''s inventions. I clipped it to my ear. There was a quiet, rhythmic whirring coming from the small gadget.


    The stone temple stood alone and proud on a flat plain, which was as far as the eye could see in one direction. It was tall and narrow with a sloping, cone roof. It looked similar to some pagodas back on Earth, but with stained-glass windows and pillars. The six windows created a mosaic of vivid colours that made for an eye-catching sight in an otherwise lifeless expanse. The whole area was dead silent; even our footsteps didn''t seem to make noise. There was just something about this temple, this entire area of this planet, that had the uncanny ability to make people feel stranded, no matter the season. I shivered, missing the sun.


    Kadia stepped forward, rapping loudly on the tall, wooden door. After a few moments, it creaked open, and we were greeted by the face of a woman no taller than five feet, dressed in a simple, grey robe. It looked like a mix between a kimono and a toga. The sleeves were long and hung down loosely, and she wore a rope belt. It was exactly the same every time I saw her. She smiled at the sight of us and motioned for us to follow.


    We all bowed respectfully upon entering. Like always, the main floor of the temple was just a large room with some candles scattered throughout and cushions to sit on. It was one big meditation lounge, basically. Incense burners were mounted in various places. There was no decoration on the plain walls or windows, and the floors were polished stone underneath a circular carpet. From the ceiling hung several long chimes and wind spinners that cast interesting shapes on the ground. It was dimly lit despite the coloured light flooding in from the windows. At the other end of the room, there was an opening in the wall covered by a thin veil of hanging fabric, which led to an adjoining room.


    After removing our footwear, heavy coats, and the like, we were all offered tea and some kind of pastry before we sat down on the cushions.


    "Greetings, saviours and company. We welcometh thee back," one of the six Elders said. "Kadia, ''tis our understanding that thou hast come with pressing queries."


    She nodded. "Yes, thank you for your time. As I explained in my letter, the Luminaries have been recently exposed to significant levels of abyssal magic during the quest to...recover Ashkan. In addition to foreseeable subjection in combat, I have reason to suspect that Brielle specifically has also been learning it, inadvertently. We wish to seek your counsel."


    "Thou art wise, Kadia, to have taken caution." A different Elder looked at each of us, studying us thoughtfully. "Brielle, wouldst thou kindly share thine experience with us?"


    I took a deep breath and spoke into my translator. "Well, um... It''s all been fairly bizarre. With regard to me learning dark magic, I had no idea that was a possibility. At the Academy, Miss Lucera has been conducting private lessons with me every school day since the summer, in order to help me catch up to the other students my age. Spellcasting, Qy''shaklei, history, geography. That sort of material. And...towards the end of this past semester, the subject matter became more...divergent, I suppose. She had told me that Headmaster Gunthren instructed her to teach me ancient magic, and that this branch was complex, but very powerful. She explained that it would help strengthen my magical arsenal, and that not everyone is allowed to learn it. In fact, most students aren''t familiar with it. The point is, I had no idea it was anything but ancient magic."


    "And how, then, dost thou believe that thou hath learned dark spells?"


    "I''d never cast any ancient spell outside of Miss Lucera''s office until during the, uh...incident. I thought it would be useful. I mean, if it''s really so strong, wouldn''t I want to use it in battle? I had no idea what it would do, but it worked, and... Well, now I have a bunch of people telling me that what I''d cast was actually dark magic. And that I''m going to be corrupted or something."


    The Elders all exchanged looks, and one of them leaned forward. "We believe that thy tutor, Lucera, hath deceived thee. Alas, ancient magic is not a branch of study, and no such category exists. Spells and magical arts may beest classified as such based on their age and history, but the magic itself hath not a distinct source. ''Tis nay different than categorizing a spell as ''old'' or ''new'', ''simple'' or ''intricate''. ''Tis but a label. Magic evolveth, and thus, is not static. To designateth any strain of sorcery ''ancient'' is simply a label for its antiquity."


    I was stunned. Here we were, learning that the only reassuring explanation for this mess wasn''t even a real thing. Why would Miss Lucera lie to me? The teacher that had a huge role in helping me adjust to life in Emiarhia. The mentor I trusted to guide me and give me sound advice. The woman that always had a warm smile and kind words. She worked tirelessly to make sure she had as much time to support me as she did with her other students. She had gone above and beyond to accommodate my magical inexperience when I joined the Academy. She gave me confidence, motivation, and all the necessary resources. I was her student, and she''d never given me a reason to think she wouldn''t have my best interests at heart. She''d always done so much for me. She''d become a symbol of comfort and consistency in a turbulent time. This was messed up. I''d been so careful about misplacing my trust. Why hadn''t I tried to confirm with someone else before so freely taking her word for it all? Why was I so clueless? My chest felt like it was caving in.


    Kadia, Shaye, and Ashkan all turned their heads to look at me. None of them had any words.


    "Therefore... We can confirm that Brielle has indeed learned dark magic?" Kadia asked carefully.


    "Verily, it seems to be the case," an Elder replied. "Without witnessing an example, we cannot be absolutely certain. Yet thou claimeth to have no comprehension of black spells previous to ''ancient'' sorcery?"


    "No. It...would never have even crossed my mind," I replied, floored.


    "I see..." The Elder placed a finger on his bearded chin. "If ''twas nothing thou foresaw, then thou needeth not be faulted. ''Twas not thine conscious intent. Couldst thee giveth us a demonstration of one of the spells thou hast learned?"


    My stomach dropped. It felt like a hot ball of panic settled itself inside of it. "Oh, uh... Wouldn''t that be dangerous? I don''t have as much control over it as I''d like... If something goes wrong¨C"


    "We insist on seeing the spell cast in person," said another Elder. The other five all nodded in agreement. "We requesteth this act purely for our edification and scrutiny."


    I glanced to the others, but none of them said a word. Shaye looked particularly anxious. Kadia had a vacant expression on her face as she fiddled with her gloves. Ashkan gazed absently through the bottom part of a stained-glass window, avoiding eye contact.


    "Okay. Are you sure?" I breathed.


    "''Tis our will."


    Slowly, I raised my hand and opened it so that my palm faced upward. It was shaking a little. I had to think of something as controllable and safe as possible. Something that could be stopped easily. Focus.


    The air bent and warped and twisted in my hand. A tiny, dark point was creating a ripple that expanded, and continued to radiate like a pebble hitting a pond''s surface. The centre began to writhe and wriggle as a spot of pure nothing rose from within it, bending all of the light and colour that surrounded it. As a steady thrum of power ran through my body, I held tight to the idea of making it as small and harmless as possible ¨C just a visual manifestation, not a weapon.


    The pitch-black mass looked like a small void in the space before me. A sphere with no dimension. It had no mass or weight, and no form or solidity, but definite presence. I focused harder on stabilizing the power. It was incredibly finicky, but still strangely satisfying to wrangle. After a few more seconds, distant shapes came into focus inside of it. They looked as though they were locked inside of glass. Writhing, squirming, clawing and gnawing. They were small. Monstrous. Demonic. So many of them. Like insects, clamouring over top of one another, desperate to escape. It must have been a miniature pocket of abyss. But it was weak. Crimson flowed around the orb and dripped from it like fresh, dark blood. The shapes seemed simultaneously organic and artificial. I couldn''t be sure what I was looking at: a mass of beetles, a chunk of rotting flesh, a scrap of rusted machinery, or a pile of tarnished coins. Perhaps all of those descriptions were correct. None of them seemed mutually exclusive. Not within this twisted image.


    An Elder''s commanding voice rang out, "Enough."


    I clenched my fist, and the void snapped shut, like a flower bud closing before my eyes. Energy flowed back into my veins. Nervously, I glanced around the room. Everyone''s faces were written with either shock, confusion, fear, or concern. A sting of shame struck me.


    An Elder steepled their fingers together. "Most peculiar. ''Tis abyssal magic for certain. There art unmistakably primitive facets to thy expression of such techniques, but the overall result beeth identical to those of profane sorcery."


    My mouth fell open slightly, and I stammered to say something, anything, but the Elder spoke again.


    "Fear not, however. As a conclusion, thou ist not at risk of an abyssal corruption. Thy birthmark hasst granted thee an immunity."


    "What?" Kadia blurted out suddenly. "Immunity?"


    "Indeed."


    Her brow furrowed, and she looked me over. "My deepest apologies, Elder. You''ll understand that I''m confused by your proclamation. Dark magic is dangerous, unstable. It is a blight on this realm. People afflicted with it have turned on their loved ones, desecrated the dead, tortured the innocent for pleasure. It is truly possible for one to be immune to such a force?"


    "''Tis most possible, and true."


    "And the saviours are, as you say, free of its influence because of their matching birthmarks?"


    "Correct."


    Kadia blinked. "How is that possible?"


    "The Vanquisher of Monstrosities Herself decreed it," another Elder replied. "Those who bear her mark of protection art impenetrable to the wrath of the damned. Their minds and hearts art stalwart against malfeasance."


    My gaze shifted to Shaye and Ashkan. They caught my eye with equally surprised expressions. It must have been as surreal for them as it was for me. It wasn''t just some incredible coincidence that we were inexplicably linked by identical, star-shaped marks behind our right ears. We were genuinely destined for this. Gavphine had purposefully blessed us from the start.


    "Wow." I still couldn''t believe it. "That''s..."


    "...Incredible," Ashkan finished.


    "Astonishing," Shaye agreed in a quiet voice. "Forgive me for saying so, but I''ve never even heard of a god bestowing people with such a tangible gift. How did that blessing take place if the gods have been missing in action for centuries?"


    An Elder shook her head and pushed her long, grey-blonde braid over her shoulder. "Your birthmarks hath been affixed since thee were all approximately of the age of three. One year after thy augury wast painted within my very temple by Gavphine, She returned to mine own psyche, fleetingly and weakened, and proclaimed Her plan to me in a silent, dream-like trance. I then transferred her decree to the other Elders. Thy guardians ushered thee three to us, and I inscribed Her blessing to thee."


    "We believeth Gavphine wilt hast sensed thy duties wouldst causeth thee to beest subjected heavily to darkness," a different Elder explained, "and that thy marks wouldst grant thee the protection ye all wouldst require in such dire times. Without yond immunity, thee wouldst not have survived thy quest."


    A hushed, thoughtful silence hung over us as we digested the news. The three of us couldn''t seem to tear our eyes away from one another. Neither of my parents had ever mentioned anything like this. I suppose the subject never came up. They probably never thought I''d cast dark magic myself. I wasn''t looking forward to explaining that to them. My fingers unconsciously brushed the mark on my skin. It was warm.


    "Thank you for the clarification," Kadia bowed her head. "It is¡­quite remarkable."


    "Indeed it is," one of the Elders echoed.


    Gavphine''s Elder added, "Err not, however. Her blessing preventeth not harm to thee. It simply preventeth thy psyche from being influenced or destroyed by such malignancy. Thine own safety and protection remainest thy own responsibility."


    We all nodded understandingly. It made sense. We were immune to the psychotoxic effects of dark magic, but we were still susceptible to getting stabbed and shot and beaten up, alongside magical damage of any sort. We still needed to take precautions, like anybody else. I was just relieved to hear that Ash and I would be fine.


    "Can that sort of guard be distributed to others?" Ashkan asked.


    "Alas, no," Gavphine''s Elder shook her head sadly. "''Twas but a select blessing given to thee. ''Tis exceptionally rare and taxing. My hands art impotent without mine own deity''s support. Our powers hath been greatly diminished in this era without theirs. I cannot artificially replicate yond effect with my own spells, though I wish I couldst. If no contact with Gavphine can beest established, I may not cast aught."


    "I see." Ashkan looked a bit disappointed. I didn''t blame him. If such a powerful ward was available, why wasn''t everyone under its effects? But I suppose it was a small wonder that a deity that had been absent for hundreds of years still had any reach at all, in such a weakened form. I wondered how much the gods had suffered through, losing so much of their power over time. I couldn''t fathom it.


    "It''s amazing that Gavphine was able to contact you twice after the gods'' apparent...elimination ¨C once for the prophecy and once for the birthmarking," I noted. "How was She able to do it?"


    "Ah. A most valid question." Gavphine''s Elder replied with a knowing smile. "Gavphine wast known to possess a greater degree of resilience and potency compared to her fellow deities. Perhaps her strength simply didst not diminish at the same rate as others. Perhaps Her power remaineth in some minute fashion, in some small quantity, even after so much time hath passed."


    Kadia rubbed her temples and glanced at me. "Well, that''s one mystery solved."


    "No kidding." I smiled a little.


    "We art pleased thou hast come to seek our aid," a different Elder spoke up. "Our divine services are thine to behest, if such aid shouldst still be required. Doth thee have more queries, or require further insight?"


    The four of us looked at one another again. There was definitely more that we needed to ask about. It was hard to decide what to ask next, though. My brain felt like mush. It was still spinning in circles.


    Ashkan took the initiative, speaking up after a brief silence. "Yes, actually. Does the name ''Vhinrud'' ring any bells? He and his Inkbloods were responsible for...um, my capture. None of us are familiar with him."


    I waited anxiously for a reply. The Elders all fell silent, as they often seemed to. I couldn''t blame them. Vhinrud seemed to be a total hermit. An elusive and secretive figure. A mystery. We had so little to go off of, I had no idea how we''d be able to find him and learn about his motivations. Or if we''d ever see him again.


    "I apologize for mine uncertainty, but we knowest nothing of thine enemy," an Elder answered finally. "Our knowledge of the modern world is but a morsel. Our purview hath always been solely for matters of the gods, and those within this temple. I regret mine own inability to beest of use to thee."


    "It''s all right. We don''t expect you to know everything." Ashkan frowned, but nodded.


    I sat up straighter on my pillow. "What about Prince Lanzeroth? Did you ever meet him? Some of his biographies claim he had ties to dark magic, and may have even helped invent it. But others claim the exact opposite. Some sources say he was a student of light magic. Other sources say he was a scholar with no interest in the arcane. Do you know where dark magic came from, if it has no god associated with it?"


    The Elder''s faces grew stern. One chimed in, "Our knowledge of Prince Lanzeroth is equally meagre. He spent much of his youth hidden in secrecy, as his life wast marked with an abundance of disease, violence, and hardships. I knoweth not what must beest said of his relationship to dark magic. But he hath certainly been one of the few mortals in history to possess such strength. For ''tis certain that dark magic wast invented by mortal hands, and no one deity hath any ownership over it."


    "The history of the abyss is shrouded in secrecy and shrouded in lies," Gavphine''s Elder informed us. "It art of no god. Black magic hath been wielded by the wicked and the damned since time immemorial; thus, the birth of abyss cannot beest attributed to one single point in time. Many dark manifestations art simply absences of Gavphine''s light. Its immoral spells were grown through study of the deadliest, most insidious, most self-destructive facets of mankind, and ''tis a most terrifying, cruel, and seductive force. Lanzeroth may hath learned how to channel those energies himself, through the manipulation of natural forces, rather than divine inspiration, or the manipulation of holy powers. This beareth further discussion amongst scholars. In truth, our understanding is but a fragment."


    Another elaborated, "Some consider it not an element, but an absence. ''Tis an energy born from the negation of life, light, and nature. An absence of good and happiness. ''Tis an aberration, and thus ist beyond our realm of understanding, and beyond our abilities to influence. All that ist certain ist that it art not a power granted by a divine being. It simply...is. A discipline that doth not follow the regulations of any other field. A subject derived from the amalgamation of select individuals'' most horrid concepts, and most twisted desires. And thus, ''tis one of the most difficult to control."


    The other five all nodded in agreement. They all wore sombre looks as they considered the subject. The more they described it, the stranger it sounded. As I''d learned before, the majority of Emiarhia didn''t consider darkness to be the presence of something unique, but rather the absence of light ¨C Gavphine''s invention. That''s how they explained shadows, nighttime, and other passive manifestations of the dark. It was an element that wasn''t an element. It had a certain dichotomy to it. Something that was everywhere and nowhere, gentle and hostile, benign and destructive, a living thing and an object of science. A phenomenon with no definition. A paradox. I felt even more guilty for wielding it now.


    Shaye raised her hand and asked, "Were you present for the creation of this realm, Adares? Many students, including myself, find it odd that there are seven realms in Emiarhia, yet six gods and six types of magic. Some people ¨C" She shot Ashkan a dirty look, "¨C argue that Adares could represent the ''seventh'' element, dark. But we are taught in school that Adares was created for you six to live in peace and impartiality to the other realms. Is that not the case?"


    "Indeed, we bore witness to its inception," an Elder said.


    "It has been many, many centuries...  Our recollections art not perfectly intact. However, Adares beareth no affinity towards black magic. Thy studies art true. We hath merely made residence here for our own purposes."


    "Well-nigh three decades after Emiarhia wast founded, all six gods expressed an interest in crafting a seventh, novel realm for us to reside, as a display of gratitude for our continued devotion and assistance. They were not able to accomplish this, however, for the creation of an entire realm art no simple feat. ''Twould take more power than they held, for King Hreiuk possessed the holy sceptre, which controlled them enough that they couldst not simply do as they wished, however they wished."


    "Consequently, the gods notified us that they intended to request the King''s aid. Before the following winter, Adares wast formed with King Hreiuk''s command and their divine energies, using the sceptre. We haveth been settled here since. A sacred, neutral zone that wouldst grant peace from mortals, the elements, war, and discord. ''Tis a realm most dark, cold, and gentle. As our name implies, we hath remained impartial, bestowing advice and guidance to all those who seek us. We mayest not depart this country unless our gods beseech it, but ''tis of no importance, as we hath never needed to. ''Tis not our role. We hath simply watched as time hath passed, as we art meant to. This wast, after all, their will."


    A bitterness tinged my tongue. They''d never left this place because the gods forbid them to. They''d never explored Emiarhia themselves. Never experienced tropical forests, crashing seas, or warm sands. I felt sorry for them, being forced to sit back and watch as the other realms grew and flourished and developed and changed, while they sat still, isolated, surrounded by snow and mountains as far as the eye could see...for over six hundred years. How depressing it must''ve been. But I had a feeling they''d disagree.


    The Elders didn''t look the least bit bothered as they relayed the tale. They looked at ease. Satisfied, even. Content, with their own lives, their own purpose. They weren''t a family of restless explorers, eager to venture into the unknown. They were a group of teachers, a family of guidance and serenity. It must''ve been enough for them, living that way, never stepping foot beyond their realm, and never looking back. They must''ve felt fulfilled, knowing the gods would return eventually, and that their time would come to help them once more, someday.


    As I mulled over the fact that Gavphine was still able to deliver an incredibly rare message to her Elder, however frail, I started wondering if the gods were ever known to somehow communicate with regular people as well. Ever since the chase with Ashkan''s shadow on the rooftops, I''d thought a lot about how strangely similar it all was to the nightmare I''d had back in November, on the train, after we''d recovered the light gemstone. The way I felt like I could move quickly, but the darkness still felt slow and heavy, and my heart was beating like it was trying to rip its way out of my ribcage... The dream was a blur. I had only vague memories. But the sensation had seemed so real. What did it mean? Could the gods communicate through dreams as well, or did I have an overactive imagination?


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    The Elder sitting closest to me had his head slightly tilted, looking at me, as if he''d been watching my thoughts as they floated past. "Anything else, Your Luminary?"


    I paused to consider. "There is...one more thing."


    He smiled. "What beeth thy question?"


    "About two months ago, after the light gem was retrieved from Shialumura, I had a somewhat...vivid nightmare during the train ride home. Holding the stone drained my energy to the point where I fainted. While I was asleep, I dreamt of chasing a faceless, dark figure across cityscape rooftops...much like I did when I was pursuing Ashkan''s shadow." My face heated up a little, but I was too caught up in the moment to feel self-conscious. "The event was strikingly similar to the dream. Almost a perfect image. In my nightmare, I fell to my death, so... I can''t help but wonder if the imposter would''ve succeeded had I not seen the dream. In the moment, I recalled the vision, and used it as a way to help save myself. I knew what was coming. The feeling of it...was just too similar. But...I can''t tell if that was simply my subconsciousness playing a prank, or a wild coincidence, or...something else."


    I looked back up at the Elder''s faces, a bit ashamed to ask such a weird question, but they only seemed to be intrigued. A thoughtful, serene look crossed the man''s eyes, and he placed a hand to his chin, taking in the words.


    "Your suspicions art most valid. The gods art known to hath manifested their energies into visions that they deem necessary to show mortal minds. It hast been recorded for centuries that they hath graced us with messages through a multitude of means, and their influence is not restricted to the messages we Elders receiveth. Some believe that holy intervention can extend beyond our minds and reach our bodies; some even argue that divine powers art able to manifest autonomously. ''Tis the nature of the gods that they art far more powerful than our limited understanding can explain."


    My mouth fell open in awe. The words slowly began to register, but I could only gape in astonishment. Had a god somehow been behind my nightmare? My dream that practically predicted my future? The one that helped kept me alive? I was utterly speechless. Ashkan had his eyebrows raised high on his forehead as he glanced over at me. I shrugged.


    The Elders all looked around at one another for a moment. One spoke up with, "The divine are able to exert influence over many things beyond their immediate reach. Ist thy dream perhaps an attempt from the divine to ensure thy safety? The gods may hath delivered unto thy subconscious an image of an alternative fate that could hath befallen thee. This theory hath been presented for many years. Mayhap thy birthmark provides a direct line of connection with the gods'' energy... Mayhap they hath simply sought to assist thee, through their own ways."


    I slowly shook my head in amazement. I turned to Ashkan and Shaye. "Have either of you ever experienced anything similar?"


    Shaye looked stunned. "No, I can''t say that I have."


    "Neither can I," Ashkan answered. "But now I can''t stop thinking about how strange it is that your dream actually predicted that. That''s mad."


    "Indeed," the Elders all replied with sage nods.


    I looked back at the six. "That''s all I have, thank you."


    They all bowed their heads in return.


    "I pray our insight hast proven useful to thee," one told me. "The knowledge that hath been bestowed unto thee is both a burden and a privilege. Doth not despair. The gods art aware of the turmoil thou face. They shall assist thee. Be thou confident of thy strength and of thy convictions. And knowest that our guidance beeth yours to beseech at any time. Bless ye, Luminaries of Emiarhia. May thy solemn journey beest rife with glory and conquest."


    The four of us stood up, heads bowed low in reverence, before we silently left the temple. I felt simultaneously energized and exhausted. Ready to take on the world, while at the same time wishing I could spend the next week sleeping. The snow crunched beneath our feet. The heavy smell of incense was replaced by the frigid air. The weight on my shoulders seemed to lighten.


    So I did know how to cast dark magic, and that was something someone would have to...talk to Miss Lucera about... But the three of us were impervious to its contamination. I felt safer. A bit more reassured that we''d make it through this in one piece. And that I would still be able to perform the task assigned to me.


    Shaye nudged Ashkan as we walked, giving him a curious look. "So, do you believe in the gods now? How else can you explain our birthmarks?"


    He rolled his eyes, but smiled. "I never said they weren''t real. I was just saying that we should be able to use logic to solve some problems, not just blind faith. And I still stand by that. I''d very much like to see them with my own eyes."


    "Oh, sure, now you''re curious. But before, you had no interest whatsoever."


    "That''s not true. I was always interested to some degree."


    "Yet it took you ages to memorize their symbols in school."


    "It took all of us that long!"


    "Not me!"


    "Always the overachiever."


    I laughed quietly at their squabbling. Shaye''s faith was unshakable, and Ashkan''s was tentative, at best. Their opposing opinions always made for good conversation. The sun hung high above the mountains, and a cool breeze brushed past, blowing hair into my eyes. I pulled my coat tighter around myself. My nose was starting to go numb. The three of us continued down the path, toward the stables. I''d had enough of the snow and cold, and was ready to head home.


    As I was tacking up Taphira, Shaye approached me and placed a hand on my shoulder.


    "Brielle, I... I owe you an immense apology," she admitted. Her eyes were glassy, and her tone was remorseful. "I''m very sorry for how I acted earlier, about the tomes. I should''ve been more considerate of your feelings. It was an inappropriate way to handle the situation. I am sorry."


    I sighed and gave her a small smile. "I''m not angry. You were stressed and worried. I understand. It''s okay."


    She clasped her hands together, eyes glued to the floor. "No, it isn''t. It''s not okay to treat someone I care about that way. Especially you. You''ve done nothing but support me, and I should''ve went about it differently. It was just... On Emiarhia, we''re taught that dark magic is the worst thing on the planet. It''s ingrained into us from birth. It''s simply in my religious upbringing to¡­fear darkness. Hence why the idea of you involved in it is so terribly frightening. I didn''t want to lose you. I still don''t. You''re...like a sister to me." She took a shaky breath.


    My heart wrenched a little. "Shaye... It''s okay. You had a great point. I was scared too."


    She sniffled and nodded. "I know, but... It was wrong of me to alienate you like that. And I''m so sorry."


    I opened my arms, and she hugged me, burying her face into my shoulder.


    I squeezed her a little. "We''re going to figure this out, okay? It''s going to be all right. I promise. We got some good news today. We can work with this."


    She nodded again and released the embrace. I brushed a tear off her cheek and gave her a smile.


    "You''re like a sister to me, too," I told her. "So, no more tears. Got it? Or else I''ll start crying."


    She chuckled. "Right. Right, you''re right."


    "Okay. Let''s go home," I laughed.


    She sniffled again, then went back to her pegasi, Winphiy. Ashkan gave me a look as he finished fastening Pyracos'' bridle.


    "Everything good?" he asked.


    "All''s forgiven," I confirmed.


    "Ah, good." He paused and leaned closer. "You do know she''s still terrified, though, right?"


    "I do. So am I."


    "We''re all a bit rattled."


    "Mhm. And we''re all going to get through it."


    He offered a grin. "That, we are."


    Pyracos chimed in voice reverberating in our skulls, "Are we quite done here? There''s a very comfortable stable waiting for me at home, with lots of hay and fruit and¨C"


    Ashkan patted the creature''s neck. "Yes, yes, we''re going now."


    The four of us headed off into the sky, the Elders'' words still ringing in my ears. I hoped they were right about the gods intervening to ensure our success. If they really had sent me that dream, then maybe... Maybe we did stand a chance. Maybe it wasn''t as impossible as we thought.


    <hr>


    After returning our pegasi to the royal stables, Kadia pulled me aside.


    "I must inform the royal council about the results of our investigation," she told me. "Would you like to accompany me?"


    I frowned. "Dumb question, I''m sure, but why do they need to know about things if we''re immune to corruption? What purpose will it serve?"


    She heaved a sigh. "All classified documents and discoveries must be submitted and approved by the highest power, His Majesty. If I do not file this report, they could have me kicked out of the corps or even throw me in a cell for withholding information. In any case, he will want to hear the good news. You three are now much more valuable assets than you already were, and they will want to ensure that their resources are utilized wisely."


    She meant they''d try to keep us closer and put us to work more. Fantastic.


    "I see," I muttered. "Guess I''m due for a visit."


    "Correct. Come along, now."


    She spun on her heel and strode off, taking long, confident steps. I said goodbye to Ashkan and Shaye before following. Four armoured guards trailed behind them.


    The odd maid or butler would give a polite bow of their heads as they passed by us. I stuffed my hands in my pockets and focused on looking somewhat presentable. Our footsteps clicked down the side corridor. It was all a familiar routine. No more awkward silences or stammering nerves in this palace. But I did begin to wonder if I was ever going to come here and not have to worry about anything. Was that too much to ask?


    "How do we know if the King is even here?" I asked, casually glancing at a large tapestry mounted on the wall. It was a breathtaking rendition of an Winithinian queen before battle, sporting a bow and a fierce expression. "He travels often, or so I''ve been told."


    "His itinerary is usually kept under lock and key," Kadia replied. "But he recently returned from a two-week business trip in Skarhali, Hezura. And His Majesty always holds court every other Saturday afternoon. He''s likely meeting with his advisors right now. If we are quick, we may get there before he moves on to other pressing matters. I already took it upon myself to request an audience ahead of time ¨C after I sent my letter to the Elders, to be precise."


    I raised my eyebrows. "He holds court? To the public?"


    "Indeed. The King and Queen believe in hearing the people''s opinions and advocating their needs. Once a fortnight, he spends three hours in his throne room, accepting summons from various citizens, aristocrats, nobles, workers, and leaders within the realm. They bring forth their problems and conflicts, and he presides over them in a fair and reasonable manner. It gives them a chance to be heard, and him a glimpse into the world of the common people."


    I blinked. Well, I suppose not all nobles were so self-absorbed. I recoiled at the thought of Duke Efren or Count Taviel running a country.


    We''d entered an archway lit by a chandelier of pale blue crystals. Two sets of double doors were on either side of us, tall and wooden and polished to perfection, with silver gilding on the edges. Kadia opened one of the doors and motioned for me to enter before she stepped in after me.


    This room wasn''t too different from the main throne room. Marble floors, tall columns, intricate tapestries and portraits, silver-trimmed everything. Huge windows let the afternoon light fill the area. There was a little fireplace to the left of a set of wide stone steps leading up to two fancy thrones ¨C modest in size, but still ornate, obviously. A single, sapphire banner hung across the back, bearing the royal symbol. King Typhis and Queen Valanche sat upright in the seats, holding serious, contemplative expressions. At least a dozen or so nobles stood at the front of the room, addressing the royals about something. A couple servants in navy uniforms milled about.


    The Queen leaned in to listen as the nobles continued, eyes flicking across them in thought. The King had his fingers resting against his temple. His jaw was tense. A tall woman stood directly in front of the dais, her hands gesturing as she talked. I could just make out what they were saying.


    "¨Chave received several complaints regarding this issue, and there has been little to no progress in rectifying the problem."


    King Typhis lowered his hand. He had an air of fatigue about him, but a regal poise remained. "Have these complaints been verified, by any chance? How reliable are the sources?"


    "I believe the issues to be rather prevalent, and I have multiple first-hand accounts that verify such."


    The Queen frowned. "Their numbers have increased in recent years, but it isn''t enough to warrant any extreme action. You know full well we''ve sent troops out to do their duty. We shall continue with the same procedure and re-evaluate at a later date. We understand your concern, and it is valid, but we will not act in haste."


    The King nodded in agreement. "The safety of our people is paramount. If anything changes, you will be the first to know."


    She pressed her lips together and gave a curt bow of the head. "As you wish."


    Queen Valanche raised her chin to speak once more, but her gaze locked on us at the back of the room, and she halted. All the nobles and guards turned to us. Kadia immediately dropped into a kneel, and I quickly followed, pressing one knee into the ground and putting my right hand over my chest. I''d gotten used to the motion at this point.


    "Apologies for the intrusion, Your Majesties," Kadia spoke. Her voice rang throughout the chamber. "I request to report a new development to the royal council. If it is a suitable time, then I await your permission to come forth."


    The King waved a hand at her. "Of course." He then glanced around at the small crowd. "Leave us."


    We stood. The nobles gave polite bows and took their leave, walking past us and through the doors. I didn''t recognize any of them, save for...one. A jolt of nerves rushed through my veins. Count Taviel. My stomach did an unpleasant flip-flop when our eyes met. A tiny smirk pulled at his lips as he swept past. I just glared right back, icy fire in my gaze, daring him to make a comment. He wisely kept quiet. My eyes were burning a hole into his back until Kadia nudged my arm.


    We approached the bottom of the steps. I wondered how long this was going to take.


    "Pleasant to see you again, Captain Lowell," Queen Valanche addressed.


    Kadia bowed her head. "As you, Your Majesty." She cleared her throat and gave me a small nod.


    Oh, right. I gave another quick bow.


    The King prompted, "Report, Captain."


    Kadia folded her hands behind her back. She didn''t ever waver when speaking to them, her voice level and strong. She began recounting our entire experience at the Elders'' temple, the conclusions we''d reached, and our new findings.


    "What a stroke of luck..." King Typhis mused as she concluded, letting his gaze drop.


    "Indeed," Kadia agreed. "To be exempt from the dangers of dark magic will prove useful in a multitude of situations. This was an extremely crucial discovery."


    The Queen tapped a finger on her lips in thought. "As was the revelation that Brielle can wield the dark arts..." She tilted her head in my direction, tone laced with suspicion.


    My pulse quickened, but I forced myself to remain calm. Kadia looked back at me as well, briefly. She then turned her focus back to the Queen.


    "It''s an alarming development," she replied. "I share your sentiments. But rest assured that she has displayed no signs of corruption or threat to anyone thus far. We will remain diligent and vigilant to any possible signs."


    "What do you make of it, Brielle?" Queen Valanche inquired.


    "Uh¨C" My brain struggled to form words for a second. "Well, I... I was...surprised at the results. I mean, I learned it from Miss Lucera without knowing that it was dark magic. That betrayal of trust has upset me more than the...being able to do it."


    The King glanced between Kadia and myself. "Can this Lucera be trusted?"


    She hesitated, as did I.


    "She is a decorated scholar and professor, Your Majesty," Kadia answered, "even at only twenty-six years of age. She possesses a flawless track record and impeccable reputation. Her and Headmaster Gunthren are close friends. I''ve worked closely with her during Brielle''s training, and I find her to be trustworthy. However...the circumstances surrounding this are questionable. Perhaps her intentions weren''t entirely noble in this instance. Or, perhaps someone manipulated her into this."


    King Typhis sat up straight, an air of command washing over him. "Very well. Keep a watchful eye over the situation. I will have a letter sent to the Headmaster regarding this matter. It is vital that this does not go ignored or unsupervised. There is a chance that Brielle''s...phenomenon...may not be so exclusive." He folded his hands in his lap and addressed me. "Now, you are aware of the consequences of performing any dark magic, correct?"


    I gave him a nod. "Yes, sire."


    He tilted his head a little, as if searching for any lies or half-truths. "We are at the beginning stages of this war. We can ill-afford to have our forces weakened, or corrupted, by a sudden change of heart. The power you now wield must not be misused." His voice was serious, stern; almost warning.


    "I understand," I responded. "And I... I wouldn''t, uhm..." I shifted on my feet.


    I wouldn''t? I wouldn''t use it, if given the choice? It was dark magic. Corrupting, lethal, twisted, malicious, unpredictable, volatile. I was no expert, but I knew enough about abyssal magic to understand the consequences of it. And yet, there was this nagging voice in my head, tugging at me, questioning whether or not it could be...useful. For the greater good. It could do things that other elements couldn''t, at least in the same amount of time. It had the potential to win me battles. Maybe even the whole war. Or maybe it would destroy everything. I just...wasn''t sure.


    But, I couldn''t tell them that. It would only give them more reason to keep a closer eye on me.


    I straightened. "I have no interest in it," I finally replied, with as much honesty as I could.


    They scrutinized my words, staring me down, assessing my reaction, my body language. It felt like an eternity before the King looked away from me, snapped his fingers, and motioned to a nearby maid.


    She hurried forward and curtsied. "Your Majesty?"


    "Bring me the wristlet."


    "Yes, my liege." She disappeared through a small side door.


    A brief silence fell over the throne room. The King and Queen exchanged glances and seemed to have a small, unspoken conversation. They had the ability to read each other without ever having to voice it, to be on the exact same page at all times. It was a little unsettling to think about.


    The maid returned, carrying a blue velvet box with silver accents. She kneeled and offered it up to the King. He took the case and opened it before rising to his feet. He stepped off the dais, his boots echoing through the chamber. His pace was slow, measured. I caught myself holding my breath in anticipation as he walked toward us, his face stoic and unreadable. I clenched my jaw. He came to a stop in front of me, about a foot taller. The case clicked open.


    Inside was a cuff bracelet. Obsidian. Gleaming, glossy, black obsidian. The royal insignia was embedded into the surface with a tiny, silver inlay. It was rather simple in appearance, though clearly high quality, but no wider than two inches. It didn''t look like a symbol of pride, though. It was ominous and weighed down with foreboding significance.


    The King presented it to me, lifting it out of the box. "We understand your hesitancy regarding using this newfound power, and we respect your feelings on the subject."


    My gaze flicked back and forth between his face and the piece of jewelry. "Uhm... Thank¨C?"


    "Therefore," he continued, "you must bear the responsibility of being compulsorily exempted from casting dark magic. If you attempt to wield any sort of abyssal art, this cuff will react accordingly. It is a simple and harmless safety measure. Should you attempt to remove it yourself, without our express permission, then we will be immediately notified and required to take additional protective measures, in accordance with the law. Do you understand?"


    Icy darts prickled down my neck. "I... I beg your pardon, Your Majesty. What is this?"


    He replied so calmly, as if it were a normal, rational course of action. "This will prevent you from performing any and all forms of black magic, whether intentional or accidental. It has been infused with a vast amount of aether, crafted with an intention of nullification. You will feel no effects, nor will anyone else around you. This is simply your insurance for yourself and our kingdom. As I said, it is a failsafe ¨C for our sake and yours."


    I blinked. For a moment, I actually wondered if this was a very cruel joke. Weren''t cuffs typically used for criminals? Prisoners? To restrain them? Now he wanted to slap one on me for something entirely out of my control? I stared, stunned and somewhat embarrassed.


    My throat tightened, and the words bubbled out without thinking. "Am I being punished?"


    King Typhis frowned. "No. No, Brielle, you misunderstand. This is for your own good. If anything happens, this will protect you. It is evidence of your strength and dedication to remaining allied to the light. You will not feel any hindrance, or pain, or pressure ¨C unless you use dark magic. Which we would hope you refrain from doing. Above all, we only have your safety in mind. The abyss is a perilous, dangerous craft, not able to be tamed or predicted. An innocent mistake could jeopardize you, and others as well."


    The Queen added, "In truth, the only detriment to this situation would be without the cuff. Which is why we take precaution and use it."


    Don''t you trust me? The words teetered on the tip of my tongue, poised and ready to be voiced, but my mouth just slowly closed. They''d made their choice. My feelings didn''t matter.


    "Your wrist, please," King Typhis ordered in a tone that had the finality of an ancient law carved in stone.


    I lifted my left hand, palm up, my recent scar on full display. Part of me wondered how far I''d get if I tried to bolt from the room, dashing out of the castle altogether. But then what? Even if I''d somehow escape Nelorismel unscathed, I wouldn''t have anywhere to go, and I''d still be forced to deal with it all ¨C because it would never change the simple fact that I could use dark magic. This was just for my safety, and as much as I didn''t like it, it was necessary. Wasn''t it?


    I exhaled through my nose as the bracelet closed around my wrist with several clicks. My heart thrummed as I examined it. The inside was smooth and cold, and the outside polished. After a second, it flashed silver briefly as it adjusted, shrinking down so the edge pressed against my skin.


    "And...if it breaks?" I questioned.


    The King settled back into his throne. "It won''t."


    "It cannot be removed, broken, melted, or otherwise rendered dysfunctional," Queen Valanche interjected. "Nothing but an incantation and a key can remove it."


    "...Right." I tugged the cuff a couple times to prove it was there to stay. "I understand, then."


    "Thank you for understanding, Brielle. I know it must feel odd," the Queen said.


    Feels like a shackle on a prisoner, actually. I just nodded.


    The King intertwined his fingers and raised his chin. "You are in a very interesting situation. We advise you to remain vigilant, but do not fret. This is all to ensure that the worst does not come to pass."


    "That said," Queen Valanche began, her voice softer, "we do consider it a blessing that you are with us, even under such unfortunate circumstances. You are doing a great service to your kingdom, though you didn''t volunteer for it. We will always welcome you."


    King Typhis'' mouth formed a tiny, albeit warm, smile. "Indeed. You are a brave young woman."


    Kadia reached over to hold my elbow and gave it a small, supportive squeeze.


    "Thank you, Your Majesties," I replied politely. It probably came out a little flat, but whatever.


    We bowed. Kadia tipped her head to me and gestured toward the doors. I followed. The chilling, uncomfortable weight of the cuff''s presence echoed in my mind with every step. The King''s words rang just as loud: You are a brave young woman.


    It was just something about that word. Not ''brave'' ¨C since cowardice wasn''t an option ¨C but ''woman''. It wasn''t like I''d never been called that before. Plenty of times. But now, when so much weight and expectation rested on how old I was, I found it to be a much more annoying term of address. I was eighteen, yes, but I still felt like a kid. Like I hadn''t grown into myself. It felt wrong to be on the same technical level as Kadia or Miss Lucera, or any other adult. I wasn''t an adult. Yet, I was. And I couldn''t understand it.


    Kadia remained silent until we exited the palace. "That wasn''t so awful, was it?"


    I shot her a look. "Really? Because I wasn''t exactly comforted by it."


    "Trust them," she replied coolly. "And me. We only have the best in mind for you."


    "Almost sounded like it was meant to protect them from me."


    Her gaze softened. "No. Just to protect you. Sometimes, the veil between magic and the user is thin. We must ensure that wielders are aboveboard. That their minds and souls remain intact. Since we can no longer be certain that everyone assisting you can be fully trusted, we must take extra measures. In case you are once again manipulated into casting dark spells."


    I didn''t respond. Kadia was right.


    "Think nothing of it," she assured me. "Unless you decide to go traipsing in the abyss for your leisure, there should be no negative consequences. Once the war is over, and life becomes more regular, you will likely be able to have it removed. However..." Her expression turned more serious. "It would be in your best interest to hide that bracelet from view whenever possible. Wearing such an item is usually reserved for...someone of a nefarious persuasion."


    "Oh. Great." I sighed. "Everyone''s going to assume I''ve gone bad, then."


    She gave me a sympathetic look. "Anti-dark wristlets aren''t exactly symbols of virtue, I''m afraid. Be cautious with who you reveal it to. Exercise good judgement. Now, you should return home. Rest. The day has been an eventful one. I''m sure, uh... Mother and Father...are expecting you for dinner."


    I quirked an eyebrow, but it dropped into a smile. She rarely referred to them like that. "Yeah. I have a lot to tell them."


    <hr>


    I was relieved that the cuff didn''t follow me to Earth. After a very long discussion with my parents, they both agreed that the King and Queen''s decision was for the best. I didn''t really know how to feel. I couldn''t decide if it was a burden, or protection, or both. Or neither. The whole thing left me feeling kind of hollow. I wasn''t angry, though. I didn''t want to be mad at them. I just...wished things could''ve been different. But it was out of my control. All of it was.


    That night, I couldn''t stop thinking about everything. There were too many uncertainties, too many variables. Too much at stake. And I still had a long road ahead of me. I just kept tossing and turning in my bed. So, after a while, I finally decided to seek out the only person I knew who could understand my predicament, and maybe give some answers. Someone outside of the loop. I just hoped they were in town.


    The evening streets of Winithas were quiet, peaceful. The cobblestone sidewalks were almost empty. Every few blocks, I passed by a tavern or restaurant that was open and lively. I could smell the scents of different foods wafting through the air, tempting me to go in and have a nice meal, but I kept on walking.


    The League ring on my pinky caught the light from the streetlamps as I wound through a maze of alleys and back roads, leading away from the centre of the city. A tiny pinprick of glow shone from the middle of the band, directing me like a compass towards the League''s nearest headquarters. It wasn''t much farther.


    I took a right turn and found myself in a familiar, secluded courtyard. I reached up towards the orange lantern hanging from the side of a building and pulled it down. My ring buzzed momentarily. The lantern extinguished, and the trap door in the ground slid open. I stepped inside before closing it behind me. White-flame torches automatically flickered to life as I walked. The narrow, curved stairwell was cold and damp. When I reached the bottom, I cracked open the wooden door as quietly as possible.


    Music and conversation hummed through the air, and a faint, smoky smell hit my nose. Some hunters turned their heads to look at me as I entered, and they either raised their drinks or waved hello. I returned the gestures. A few people were playing a card game at a nearby table. Two others were having an arm-wrestling competition. Many others stood at the bar, laughing and chatting with each other. I weaved through the crowd. Some eyes followed me, and it made me a little uncomfortable. I knew they weren''t looking at me with malice, though. It was just the kind of attention that came from being somewhat notorious around the region. It wasn''t long before the stares went back to their own business.


    I slipped into the alcove farthest from the main entrance and knocked on the door in front of me. "Commander?"


    "Come in!" a cheerful voice called.


    I released a deep breath before entering Perl''s office. They were busy signing documents at their desk when I walked in. They sat back and pushed themselves away from their work.


    "Newest hunter, hello," they greeted me with a smile. "Wow. Wasn''t expecting to see you!"


    I laughed quietly. "Same here. Usually, it''s you doing the popping in."


    They waved dismissively and spun once in their seat. "Ah, you know how it goes. Part and parcel of the job." Perl rubbed their neck and yawned, adjusting the shoulder of their plaid vest. A quick glance at the clock revealed that the hour was getting pretty late. Far from midnight, but way past dinnertime.


    "I hope I''m not interrupting," I began.


    "Not at all. Well... Just the boring administrative stuff. Gotta read the scouting notices from south Shialumura and its neighbours, so on and so forth... They love writing to me. It''s just such thrilling news. I wouldn''t wish to waste any of your precious time with it," they said with a wink. "Ah! If you''ll give me one moment, let me just...finish this, and..." They trailed off as they hunched over their desk and scribbled on a couple papers, quill scratching against the parchment.


    I shuffled my feet and toyed with my ring. It was weird being nervous around Perl. Especially now, since I''d been a part of their organization for a considerable while. They had been, and still were, a fantastic boss. But a strange apprehension lingered. Guilt, almost. For having to seek out advice from someone I could never mention around nearly anyone.


    My gaze fell back to the bracelet on my wrist. The shiny obsidian cuff stared back. No matter where I glanced, it was there, clinging.


    "Right, then!" Perl announced as they set down their quill. "Pardon my poor hosting etiquette. Tea? Juice? Anything else?"


    I shook my head. "No, thank you."


    "Please, sit," they insisted, gesturing to the grey armchair in front of the desk.


    I stepped over and eased into the soft cushions. Everything about their office was neat and organized, not a single item out of place. Curiosity never let me leave without wondering what purpose they all served. Especially the piles of books along the walls and the drawers filled with mysterious boxes and vials of liquid and colourful orbs. The only ''clutter'' they had was a full arrangement of plants hanging from the ceiling. They had the names of each species clearly labelled.


    "Brought some amber sun lichen that I found during my last mission," Perl remarked, pointing up towards the greenery. "Nice, isn''t it?"


    "It looks great," I agreed.


    They leaned back in their seat. "So... To what do I owe the pleasure of your visit? Missing work? Wanting to get back out there?"


    "Not exactly," I answered. "Not that I want to quit being a hunter. Because I don''t. But this is something...a bit more personal."


    Their opalescent scales turned an inquisitive shade of pale violet. "Oh? Must be quite the scandal, if you want to speak to me. This sounds juicy. And? Secret cult of assassins hounding your family? Found a golden artifact sealed inside a rock by the riverside? Did you accidentally marry a snake prince and spawn a demonic baby? I''m at the edge of my seat here!"


    The absurdity of the queries made me burst out laughing. "What? No!"


    Perl smoothed out their hair and clasped their hands, readying themself. "Okay. What is it? Something to do with the prophecy, or...? Your assignment is coming along all right, I hope."


    "It is. I''ve just been told a lot today. Lots of new information," I clarified. "A mountain of stuff to think about. It''s...not the kind of information that should be public."


    Perl nodded. "Don''t worry. If I can keep an entire syndicate underground, a confidential conversation is a simple request to entertain. I can appreciate a good secret or two." They crossed one leg over the other, their knee-high boots gleaming.


    For what felt like the tenth time that day, I explained everything: everything about Ash''s kidnapping, my research into dark magic, me unintentionally learning it from my tutor, the immunity-granting power of my birthmark, and the new bracelet gracing my wrist. Perl just listened, their expression neutral, yet understanding. They never interrupted me or questioned anything. Just absorbed the information. By the time I finished, a tiny sigh escaped my mouth. I hoped for a minute that saying it all aloud would lift a weight off me.


    "Tch. Well." They stared thoughtfully at the obsidian cuff, their scales soft blue. "That is a lot. Dark magic being forced upon you? Must''ve been dreadful to discover. Although, you and Deadbolt being shielded from its infection is a lovely stroke of luck. A good sign, yes? I''m glad. That will make your work as hunters much less dangerous. But I''m sorry Typhis and Valanche took such a firm stance. No trust these days..."


    I rubbed my wrist. "I can understand why they had to...with everything that''s been going on. All I can do is hope they''re right."


    "With that considered," Perl added gently, "you''re proving yourself more than worthy, my friend."


    I gave them a small smile in response. "Thanks. But that''s not really what I wanted to talk to you about, since nobody can do anything about it... Um, I was curious if you knew anything about Vhinrud and his Inkbloods. I mean, the monster siphoned away some of Ashkan''s¨C Sorry, Deadbolt''s life energy while he was imprisoned. The books I read told me that was dark magic. So, do you think that''s how people are transformed into Inkbloods?"


    They blinked their shimmering eyes. "Oh, no. No, no, no. Siphoning won''t do that. It''s their tattoos. Very advanced, very concentrated glyphs, to be precise. Even after all these years, I''m still not quite sure how it''s done. That kind of curse isn''t anything I''m familiar with. It''s an incredibly potent, intense kind of incantation. Steals the person''s soul and mind...trapping it forever...forced to reawaken within an hour or so, over and over, unless the mark gets split. Inkbloods have sported those stamps for as long as the gang''s existed, I believe, so...it must be an ancient spell. One that''s been passed down from leader to leader." Their lips twisted in thought. "As for Vhinrud, I wish I''d become aware of his existence way sooner. Would''ve spared a lot of people unnecessary suffering. Unfortunately, that name''s not one I''ve ever been familiar with. I assume you tried searching for anything relating to him?"


    "Not extensively. Didn''t really have much to go off of. But his name didn''t come up anywhere I looked."


    "Hm. I''ll see if the League''s archives can shed light on that bastard. Although Inkblood leaders are known to stay strictly anonymous..."


    We fell silent for a moment. Perl grabbed a miniature hourglass off the desk, set it upright, and fidgeted with the polished frame. With each ticking second, I watched the blue-grey sands travel down from one end, gathering together in a tiny heap at the bottom. They stared pensively at it, and when it emptied, they reversed it, and continued staring at it again. The whole thing ran through once more before they snapped out of their concentration.


    "Sorry," they apologized. "Silly things, hourglasses. Aren''t they? Finite representations of an infinite phenomenon. I can''t stop turning them, then watching how quickly time goes by as the sand filters down."


    "A bit of an empty feeling when the last grains drop through the other side, huh?" I half-joked.


    They chuckled, and their scales coloured a warm pink. "You know, that''s precisely it. It runs out, and it seems so...anticlimactic; over. Like such a dead end. Like there''s nothing left to do, nowhere left to go. Until you turn it over and realize it''s a fresh, untouched moment. Full of potential. And time marches on. But space ¨C the frame ¨C stays put, and¡­ And it just¡­ Oh, you must think I''m utterly daft, rambling on like this."


    I shook my head. "The flow of time isn''t something a lot of people are too curious about, until it''s almost all used up."


    Perl closed their eyes and smiled to themself. "Heh. Too true. I think of it as more of a reminder, if anything. It helps me keep things in perspective, keep everything from crumbling away when the last drop falls. If there were no refill, no chance to start over, well, then perhaps we would all appreciate what we have a lot more. Then again, on the other hand...perhaps we''d appreciate nothing." They opened their eyes. "In that vein, speaking of appreciating what we have, I''m glad you told me all this, Grey."


    I smiled. "Me too."


    "I can see it makes you uneasy. You''re worried something might happen that causes you to betray the kingdom, and all of the world''s trust. The League''s trust. The King''s trust. The trust of your allies. Nevermind trying to maintain it, but facing the burden of almost single-handedly making your friends abandon you."


    "You can say the thought''s crossed my mind." I tapped my fingers against the armrest. My smile faded. "And I feel like, maybe, I should feel remorse for being...the way I am. For some reason. But I don''t."


    "Because you are able to practice forbidden magic without consequence."


    "...Yeah."


    Perl hummed in response. They swivelled around in their chair, thinking to themself. Their expression was composed, unbothered, as if my predicament was no different from the day-to-day responsibilities that required their constant attention. "When was the last time you used that magic, just to know? How did it feel?"


    "It was when I helped rescue Ash¨C Deadbolt," I responded without delay. "Something shifted in my mind. Just for the duration of the fight. It was like something came loose. I don''t know how to describe it... I can''t control it like I''m supposed to. It doesn''t act like any other element. Every time I use it, it feels like I''m robbing myself of something. And I don''t know how to negate that. It''s like... It''s like when I cast a dark spell, I lose a tiny shard of myself. And each time I do it, it feels like it''s costing me something. I don''t know what, but... But it''s not like how it should be."


    Their tone remained casual. "It drains you?"


    I tilted my head from side to side in a ''not exactly'' kind of motion. "It''s taxing, it is. It''s not easy to cast. It takes energy just like all magic. But... There''s something else there too. Like I get a small glimpse of something."


    "Into what, my friend?"


    "That''s the tricky part. I can never tell."


    They drummed their fingers together, taking in that information. "Does it hurt?"


    "No, not really." I bit my lip. "There''s no physical pain. But there is this...coldness. Heaviness. And a distinct discomfort. It feels like the pain is missing. Like it should be there, but it''s not. Where all your nerves are spazzing out, and there''s an alarm going off in your head, and you kind of want to move or squirm around to make the feeling subside a little. But there''s no actual...pain. Does that make sense?"


    "Fascinatingly so," they remarked. "Could be your body reacting to the unfamiliarity. The anomaly. The shock of the abnormal. The rejection of its corruption, perhaps. Who knows? Your system works just fine, good hunter. I wouldn''t worry about that."


    I let out a sigh, slightly relieved. "Thanks."


    Perl took the hourglass off their desk again, turned it over, and watched all the sand trickled into its new pile. This time, they studied it with a different expression. "Imagine turning the glass too many times. Or too little times. If it weren''t in constant motion, if it were just left alone on its side forever... Well... There''s no journey. No journey, no path, no progress. Just stasis. Just an in-between place. Imagine having to stay in that grey area for eternity."


    "You''d have to learn to find a way forward," I said.


    They quirked an eyebrow at me and smiled knowingly. "That you would. Such is the duality of the hourglass, really. No motion means no progress. Time is running out, sure, but without movement... Nothing good can happen."


    I couldn''t think of a reply to that.


    Perl set the trinket down and leaned back, giving me their full attention. "By the way, I''m giving you and Deadbolt a well-deserved break from missions for a while. If I can help it, of course. Not that the previous calls haven''t been for good reasons, but, you two need to catch a break. Honestly, my sincere apologies if I wasn''t doing my part in helping either of you properly adjust; you did leap into matters sooner than I expected. I''ll try to bring your work schedules down to something a little easier to juggle. Y''know, if the Inkbloods and Rotted allow for it."


    My eyes widened slightly. "That''s more than appreciated, Perl. Thanks."


    "Don''t mention it. You two need your rest. Especially now. You deserve it." Their scales blended from light violet to steel blue to a muted, ocean green.


    "Thank you," I repeated. "We''re really grateful for your support. For everything you''ve done for us."


    They smiled. "My pleasure. Should I worry? Now that you two have had a taste of adventuring? Looking to go run off and discover the mysteries of the hidden parts of the world?"


    A chuckle escaped my mouth. "We''ll see. I''d consider the offer. Ashkan''d be all for it."


    They beamed. "Oh, well, if that''s the case, I''ll keep you two in mind. Always plenty of work to be done."


    We shared a laugh. The air around us felt light again, friendly, easy.


    "I''ll let you get back to business now. It was nice seeing you again," I said, rising from my seat.


    "As to you," they replied. "I''m honoured that you trust me enough to confide in me with such important, sensitive things. If I''ve said so once, I''ve said it a thousand times: It''s not right to keep everything tucked away and hidden forever. And I''m always ready to lend an ear. Always! Well, I guess when I''m not busy with mountains of paperwork, or trips across the continent, or dealing with grumpy beasts that keep trying to eat me. But you get the gist."


    I laughed. "Much appreciated."


    "Say hi to Deadbolt for me!" they said as I headed to the door. "I know I''ve said it already, but really. So sorry about his circumstances. Hopefully that can be remedied. Right? I''m optimistic. Send him my regards!"


    "Will do. See you around," I said with a wave, and disappeared out of their office.


    It was almost midnight on Earth when I returned. Clouds smothered the moon and stars, casting silvery rays of light into my bedroom through the skylight. I changed into my pyjamas, washed my face, and brushed my teeth before flopping onto my bed. Every part of me felt exhausted. My brain, most of all. However, it felt relieved at the same time. Perl''s reassurance did a lot to alleviate my worries, even if certain issues remained unresolved. Having confided in them felt like a weight was lifted from my shoulders. Like the sand had reached the end of the hourglass frame, and got reset without incident. A new chapter. A new path. A new chance at progress.


    I don''t know what brought the thought to my mind, but I found myself wondering if Prince Lanzeroth had ever felt the way I was feeling. Like he had a power that others didn''t know about, or didn''t understand. Like he had a secret to keep. He probably had armies waiting on him, not to mention an entire kingdom reliant on his future capabilities. He did sound like quite the outcast, now that I thought about it. Something I could certainly relate to. Would he have understood the kind of pressure I was under, if he was alive today? Despite everything, he never shied away from carving his own path. Even when severely ill. Even when the gods themselves condemned his actions. ...Maybe they had good reason to. I didn''t know. Regardless, the words ''kindred spirit'' resonated with me for whatever reason. He helped revolutionize the society of his day. He didn''t let his illness stop him from reaching for the stars, or at the very least, do whatever he could to hold them in his hands for a brief moment in time.


    With a stretch and a yawn, I rolled over and grabbed my phone from my nightstand. The screen lit up, notifications flooding in. My body immediately tensed. Six text messages and two missed calls from Spencer. All sent throughout the day.


    12:59 p.m.: Hey weirdo what r u up to. Joel''s buying us slushies for tonight


    1:41 p.m.: Still getting ready? Hope you didn''t die aaaa


    2:13 p.m.: Leavin soon. Want me to pick u up??


    2:56 p.m.: Text me when ur on the way pls


    3:28 p.m.: You missed the opening :((( Dude where the hell r u. Everything ok?


    6:09 p.m.: Gallery''s over. Call me or something.


    Fuck, I forgot about Spencer''s art thing at school! Guilt flooded my chest, my face burning hot as I read each message. My thumbs lingered over the screen as I thought of an excuse. I''d meticulously arranged everything out so I could make it. I''d only planned to have regular training in the morning. But with the day''s developments, the visit to the Elders, the meeting with the King, and the time difference in Emiarhia, it got knocked to the wayside completely. Wiped from my mind entirely. By accident, of course, but inexcusable nonetheless.


    I couldn''t figure out what to text back. Every word I tried to write sounded like an empty lie ¨C because they were. How do you explain to your best friend that you missed her very first public art exhibition because you were off in a distant universe, being summoned to ancient temples and royal halls in order to gain insight into the dark magic that''s supposedly dormant within you? That you missed it because that planet was threatening to implode on itself? Because on the other side of the cosmos, you''ve been roped into becoming a shining knight for a world you didn''t even know existed last year?


    Explanations flitted through my brain. Family emergency. Sick and sleeping for twenty-one hours. Impromptu trip out of town. Dropped my phone in the tub. Buried alive in my garden. Car flipped into the ocean. Carried to the underworld by pixies and couldn''t get home. Anything. Literally anything other than the truth. And it hurt that I couldn''t share it, regardless of how insane it sounded. I wasn''t just some ordinary human. And it sucked.


    I forced myself to type out a message, erased it, rewrote it, and pressed send before I could second-guess myself any further.


    11:52 p.m.: I''m so so sorry Spence, something came up, I had a last-minute emergency that took me away. I didn''t mean to miss the gallery. I''m really really sorry I let you down.


    She texted back within five minutes.


    11:57 p.m.: Was hoping you''d respect me enough to give me an actual explanation but ok.

 Chapter 13 ~ Misery Likes Company

    I called Spencer the next morning. The first words out of her mouth when she picked up were, "I know you have some secret that you''re keeping from me."


    "What? I''m not keeping any secrets from you, Spence," I insisted, rubbing sleep out of my eyes.


    "Chloe, seriously. You said you''d be there. You said you''d take photos of my art, and you totally blew it off! And you ditched everyone else, too. We all went out for pizza after the gallery because we got tired of waiting." Her tone was sharp, but there was something underneath it, something hurt and lonely. And I felt awful.


    "I''m so sorry," I said, putting my forehead in my palm. "I... Something came up."


    "Something came up," Spencer echoed back to me in the same flat, unhappy tone I''d said it. "Really?"


    I wanted to tell her everything. About Emiarhia. About the prophecy. But I couldn''t. "I''m sorry," was all I said.


    There was a long silence. I felt terrible, knowing that I''d said I''d support her in a moment where she needed a friend. And I had completely failed. I tried to think of something I could say to fix it, to explain.


    But she broke the silence first. "Sometimes, you act like a totally different person."


    I let my forehead slide off my palm and drop onto my desk with a dull thunk.


    "It''s like, all of a sudden, you have these things going on in your life that I don''t know about. That you don''t want to tell me about, like you don''t even trust me."


    "It''s not you, it''s just¨C" I began.


    "Oh, god, don''t you even; that is the stupidest line ever. Don''t say, ''it''s not you, it''s me'', because it makes no sense and it''s completely lame and I''m really, really angry at you. So I hope it was important. Whatever it was. I really do."


    There was a long, miserable pause.


    "Spence," I tried, "I really am sorry. I-I had this... My neighbours wanted me to babysit Winnie again, and...it went later than I expected. It just got hectic. And my phone died, and I didn''t bring a charger... But I couldn''t leave her..." I finished lamely. It was all lies and I hated every single word of it. But it was the only thing I could think of. Surely a lie is better than no reason at all, right?


    There was a lull, and I felt a flicker of hope that Spencer might be buying it, but she cut me off with a bitter, "Uh-huh," and another pause. Finally, she sighed and said, "Why didn''t you call me on their landline, then?"


    "They don''t have one," I said automatically. At least that part was true.


    There was another, longer pause, then she said, "Okay. Fine. I just... I just really needed you there, y''know? Like, it''s not easy...with all those people there... And you weren''t... I''m... I''m mad at you. Okay?"


    "Okay," I said miserably.


    "You owe me," she added.


    "I''ll make it up to you."


    "How?"


    "I don''t know yet," I admitted. "But I will. I promise. I swear I''ll make it up to you somehow."


    "Okay. But if you stand me up like that again..." she trailed off.


    I said, "I won''t," and felt worse than ever, knowing that was a promise I might not be able to keep.


    "Good," was all she said before she hung up on me.


    I leaned my forehead on my desk again, feeling completely rotten. It wasn''t right, and I knew it. It wasn''t right not telling my friends what was going on in my life. And yet, it was the right thing to do. I couldn''t put my friends in danger just because I didn''t want to tell a lie. At least I hadn''t told the truth. I didn''t want to think about what could happen if I''d been stupid enough to do that.


    I sat there at my desk for a long while, moping, and staring at my phone as though if I looked at it for long enough, it might ring again, and I''d get another chance to do things right. Eventually, I dragged myself up out of the chair and got ready for my day, trying my hardest not to think about the things I couldn''t have changed and the things that couldn''t be fixed. Kadia and the other instructors had another professional development day ¨C usually a bimonthly occurrence ¨C so I didn''t even have training to distract me.


    After taking a warm shower, I stood in front of the mirror, trying to see the same person I was six months ago. It wasn''t the same girl who had packed her bags for California and hopped on that plane with dreams of beaches, sun and success. I wasn''t sure I''d ever get back to the girl I''d been, now that I knew about magic, and monsters, and prophecies. It seemed like it had happened overnight. But it had happened, and now my entire life felt like a lie. Like my whole existence had been a big fat fib up until I found that necklace in the attic, and the whole universe was conspiring against me in a never-ending battle between truth and fiction. I tried to shake it off ¨C this weird funk ¨C but it clung to me all through my morning, even while I had breakfast with my parents and tried to watch TV with them for a bit.


    When my phone finally did vibrate, I dove for it like a life raft, and the wave of disappointment that hit me when it turned out not to be Spencer made my heart sink. However, the disappointment was short-lived. A text from Luke. It read simply:


    Sorry you missed everything last night. Hope you''re okay.


    I hesitated. How to reply... How honest to be... ''No, I''m not okay. Everything''s wrong and weird. I miss my best friend, who is mad at me, and I miss my normal life that I know was fake, and I can''t deal with all this. And now you''re part of it, and I can''t tell you.''


    I took a deep breath and wrote: I''m ok. Just had something come up last minute. I really am sorry I couldn''t make it!


    Just over fifteen minutes later, his reply arrived.


    Hey, it happens. Spencer was bummed though. She really wanted you there. I told her everyone''s bummed, and that I''d talk to you today. She was pretty upset


    I knew Luke meant well, and I was glad that he was being kind about it, but it just made me feel worse. Like he was taking pity on me for being such a lousy friend.


    Yeah. I talked to her earlier. Not happy with me.


    The response was nearly immediate this time: It''ll be okay. Don''t worry too much


    I sighed. It was a nice thought. But there were plenty of things to worry about these days.


    Thanks, I said anyway.


    I was working on some homework upstairs when I got a new message from Luke a little later. For a second, I hoped it might be Spencer, but it was definitely Luke.


    So this is gonna sound weird, but would it be wrong of me to guess you''re not feeling that great?


    My heart flip-flopped in my chest. Sometimes, it felt like everyone was reading my mind. Trying to keep it light, I replied, If you MUST know, I''m moping


    His response was fast: Knew it


    I grinned, chuckling softly. Nothing gets past you. But why is that relevant?


    Five minutes went by without an answer. I could feel my anxiety beginning to rise, and started to suspect there was more to Luke''s question than he was telling me. Finally, my phone went off again:


    I''m going for a drive. Should I pick you up?


    I stared at the text, feeling strangely touched. It wasn''t even that Luke would offer to spend time with me; the shock came from how sincerely thoughtful the idea was. He was trying to cheer me up. He wanted to see me, when I was down, and maybe some quality time would make me feel better. Not that I was completely guilt-free or blameless, but... It was sweet. That was all.


    Shaking off that sentimental notion, I checked the weather. Not sunny, but not unpleasant, either. I could use some fresh air. It was better than pacing aimlessly around the house with this jittery feeling in my stomach.


    Sounds great, I typed.


    Be there in fifteen! he sent back.


    It would''ve been ridiculous to start primping at this point. After all, I wasn''t going on a date, nor was it a fancy dinner. But I took the time to make sure my hair was neat, and put on mascara. I shouldn''t have cared so much. Just a friend offering to take me for a drive. But my heart still fluttered and fidgeted.


    Almost twenty minutes later, I threw a hoodie on, grabbed my purse, and descended the stairs.


    "Where are you off to?" Mom asked, eyebrow raised.


    "Going out for a drive with a friend," I answered. "Getting restless inside the house."


    "A friend?" she questioned further, shooting me a suspicious look.


    "Luke, Mom. Chill..."


    "Right, right. Just checking. Text me if you''re going to be home late."


    I rolled my eyes and headed out the door. She made sure to remind me over my shoulder to be careful. I waved her away and set off down the driveway, hearing the quiet rumble of a car coming up the road as it slowed and stopped beside me.


    At first, I didn''t think it was Luke. It was an Audi; a shiny, black TT RS. I knew little about cars, but I recognized this one. It was high-end and expensive. A surprise, for sure. But less of one as I remembered it was actually his uncle''s. Then, the window rolled down, and I saw Luke inside, that casual smile on his face, and I froze.


    "You coming?"


    His smile. His gaze. Him. Right there. In a white t-shirt and brown leather jacket. I felt my throat turn dry. He waited patiently while I gathered my bearings. If he noticed the moment of stunned idiocy, he gave no indication, and only looked to the passenger seat, asking me with his eyes if I was going to join him.


    When my feet finally got moving again, it was for all of two steps, followed by a quick half-jog, then the door was open and I was crawling into the seat. He nodded a silent greeting. And despite the cool weather, I was burning up. As I reached for the seatbelt and struggled slightly with the angle to click it in place, I decided, then and there, that maybe fate really was screwing with me.


    "Nice car," I managed to say when it was clear he wasn''t going to initiate the conversation. A stupendous waste of words. Clearly, I''m charming.


    "If you''d rather to go for a drive in a ''67 Corvette, let me know," he said.


    I chuckled, feeling the anxiety subsiding.


    "My uncle would love to hear that I''d lent it to someone other than myself," Luke explained. "I''d be surprised if he ever lets me near it again."


    "Oh? Sounds like there''s a story attached to that," I remarked as he pulled away from my house and took off down the street.


    He let out a sharp exhale, half a sigh and half a laugh. "It''s not much of a story. He let me take it out on a drive for a few hours last year. I ended up coming back late."


    "How late?"


    "Three a.m. Give or take. He''d stayed up all night waiting for me."


    I whistled quietly.


    He shot me a guilty glance. "In my defense, I''d texted him to tell him I''d be late, and that the car was still in one piece. And it still was when I gave it back."


    "Somehow, I doubt that made things any better," I laughed.


    He grimaced slightly and shrugged. "It''s his baby."


    We were out on the main roads, driving through the neighbourhoods of San Diego. Luke seemed content to drive quietly. I wasn''t sure where we were headed, and he hadn''t bothered to tell me, so I assumed he was driving just to drive. That was something he seemed to have an affinity for. Something that brought him a certain amount of inner peace. Or maybe a sort of escape.


    "Where are we going, by the way?" I finally asked when he pulled onto the highway, going north.


    "It''s this nice garden boardwalk place, beside a beach. Not too far," he answered.


    I was content to watch him drive. I found it rather calming. And there was a sense of peace in his expression, like this was one of those things he did just to be, instead of to achieve anything. We spent the majority of the drive in silence. He seemed perfectly fine with this arrangement. I, however, was not so adept at being so still. I tried to look out the window at the city going by, but the buildings didn''t really seem all that interesting.


    I found my gaze constantly being drawn back to the boy beside me. There was something about Luke that had always fascinated me. Perhaps it was how much he seemed to contain. The calm and the chaos that mingled beneath the surface, swirling just below his skin, encased so completely in an easygoing fa?ade that had always given the impression he was much like me. He seemed like an ordinary guy to most. But there were hints. Here and there. Some small signs that something bigger was lurking. But he was always in control, never sloppy, and he rarely let slip his confident exterior. It left you feeling like maybe it was all in your head, that he was nothing more than what you saw on the surface.


    "Is something wrong?" Luke asked.


    I flinched at his words and looked away. "What?"


    "I thought you might have something to say. You''ve been glancing over for a while now. Did you have a question, or...?"


    I shook my head, blushing furiously. "Sorry, I... No. Just lost in thought, I guess."


    "Oh," he said with a nod. There was a brief moment of awkwardness. Then, he took a quick breath and asked, "I don''t think you told me why you had to bail out on us yesterday. If that''s okay. You don''t have to talk about it if you don''t want to, I just... I figured it''s probably why you''re moping."


    I didn''t quite know how to respond at first. I didn''t like lying, but I had no choice. "The Lewis'' wanted me to babysit Winnie again. It was pretty last-minute, but it wasn''t supposed to cut into the time I said I''d be available, but then things went late, and there were some hiccups, and my phone died... And, well, here we are. And I''m really sorry."


    Luke frowned. "What kind of hiccups are we talking about here?"


    "Uh..." I faltered for a moment, thinking for a plausible explanation. "She wouldn''t go to bed," I decided upon. "So we had a bit of an ordeal to get her to lie down. She''s really a handful, sometimes."


    He didn''t look entirely convinced, and I tried not to feel like I was a criminal trying to talk my way out of jail time. "Huh. Well, if you were there all day and into the night, you probably had to deal with some pretty intense stuff."


    I felt my mouth going dry and struggled to come up with a good response. "It was nothing I couldn''t handle," I finally managed to say. "Just wasn''t fun."


    He was quiet for a time. Long enough for the awkwardness to be noticeable. I was trying not to get frustrated by his pensive attitude.


    I decided to change the topic. "So, how was the gallery? Were there lots of people there?"


    Luke glanced at me with a thoughtful look in his eye, as though trying to determine what I was getting at by switching the subject. But the thought passed. "There was a pretty decent crowd. Lots of people mingling. A good atmosphere, all things considered."


    I smiled slightly, feeling a twinge of regret for having missed out. "Were there lots of cool art pieces?"


    He nodded, eyes bright. "Definitely. There was some pretty amazing stuff there. Spencer''s stuff really stood out, I think. But I''m biased." He laughed lightly and smiled. "She had a few people stop by and chat with her. Potential buyers, or college recruiters, or something. I don''t think she was too happy to be dealing with all the schmoozing that goes on in those kinds of things, but she seemed to take it well."


    "That''s really great," I said earnestly.


    "Yeah, I thought so." He looked over at me, his smile still in place, but more subdued. "Wish you''d been there to see it."


    "I really wanted to. I really did." I hoped he would be able to believe me. "I''m glad things worked out well for her. I know you must''ve been a big part of it all going smoothly. Thank you."


    He let out another laugh. "Hey, all I did was carry stuff and take some photos. Nothing spectacular there. She did all the work."


    My stomach twisted. "Oh... Well, I''m glad she still got pictures."


    "Me too. Otherwise, she probably would''ve spent all night cursing your name, instead of only half the night," he joked, and I gave a strained smile in response.


    The hum of the engine and the tires rolling over pavement were the only sounds in the car as Luke drove along the coast. Eventually, we arrived at the place he''d spoken of. He drove the car up along a winding path until the road ended and turned into a small parking lot. He pulled in next to the other vehicles. There was a ton of empty parking spaces, and there didn''t seem to be many people out walking through the gardens.


    We stepped out into the cool, afternoon air, and I took in my surroundings. A wooden path with wooden rails wrapped around a section of land jutting out into the Pacific Ocean. I closed the car door behind me. We began to stroll along the boardwalk, which was elevated off the ground so that we were overlooking the beach below us.


    There was a soft wind coming off the water. It carried a refreshing chill. I walked beside Luke, following the trail that looped around in a large oval. The grassy area in the centre was overrun with various shrubbery and colourful flowers.


    Luke''s expression was serene as he strode along in a comfortable silence. I tried to appreciate the beauty of our surroundings as we walked through the gardens, but couldn''t quite clear my mind enough to do so. My gaze wandered, my attention drifting off towards the waves below. It wasn''t until the two of us stopped on one side of the loop to overlook the ocean that I really took it in. The waves crashed along the rocks sticking out from the beach, creating an echo that resounded up into the gardens, where the ocean mist lingered in the air. I took a deep breath.


    "This is beautiful," I murmured quietly.


    "It is," Luke said softly, taking in the sight.


    He leaned his forearms along the wooden rail. The wind swept across his face, causing his hair to dance slightly in the breeze. I wondered if he knew how striking he could be when he wasn''t paying attention, or how much he drew the eye when he was. And yet, he never tried to be the centre of attention.


    He let out a slow breath and turned his head to me. I was caught off-guard by the warmth in his eyes. "Feeling any better yet?"


    I managed a slight smile. "Somewhat. I''ve been slacking on my morning runs lately. Maybe that''s what''s got me all messed up. Lack of routine and all that. Too much change."


    He nodded, gazing out to the ocean again. "Makes sense. Routines are nice. You know what you''re getting. But change is necessary sometimes."


    "I get that, I do," I assured him, leaning on the wooden railing beside him, facing the same direction, "but some days... I don''t know."


    We lapsed into a short silence, watching the ocean flow over the rocks.


    "Do you ever feel like there''s some grand plan that''s been set in place, but nobody''s bothering to fill you in? Like everyone''s got an instruction booklet but you," Luke asked after a while.


    I couldn''t help but laugh a bit at that. "Like some inside joke that I don''t understand? Yeah. All the time."


    He glanced over. "How do you handle it?"


    I took a breath to respond, but stopped myself before the words could spill out of my mouth. Because it didn''t matter. The truth of my life was so bizarre and ridiculous that he wouldn''t even believe it, and then there would be questions and vague answers and so many lies. In some ways, I wasn''t exactly handling things, just coping. Kadia and everyone else were the ones doing the handling of important matters. I was just following directions.


    I settled on, "I guess I try to be patient, and hope that, in time, everything will sort itself out. And until then, I just do the best I can. Roll with the punches."


    Luke considered this with a small nod. "That''s probably all you can do."


    I let out a small chuckle. "So, how have things been on your end lately? Other than your uncle being a stickler, and dealing with me ditching on you, things good?"


    He smiled and glanced back over his shoulder, turning back towards the path. "Yeah, I guess. It''s been good. Classes are tough, but manageable, I suppose." He shrugged, hands shoved in his pockets. "You know how it goes."


    I smiled in return, not really sure what else to say, so I fell quiet and continued walking. We moved slowly along the path. There was a sort of serenity that settled over us, an amiable peace as we walked, the sounds of the ocean accompanying us as we went. It was nice. Being with someone who didn''t want anything from you, someone who just let you be, without trying to fill every second with unnecessary chatter. Someone you didn''t have to act for. It felt easy. It was like he wasn''t even expecting anything from me, and so I felt I didn''t have to do anything other than be myself. It was strange how such a simple thing could feel so important.


    At one point, we stepped off the main trail and onto a narrower side trail, which led us over to the cliffside overlooking the water. We walked side by side along the rocky edge until we arrived at a small wooden bench. There, Luke and I took a seat and watched the waves break upon the rocks and the clouds drift lazily overhead.


    "Thanks for doing this, by the way," I said after a short while. "For inviting me, and driving, and for... I''m not really sure why you wanted to do any of this, but thank you."


    "Why not?" he asked.


    "What?"


    Luke turned his gaze away from the ocean and towards me. "Why not invite you to come here with me?"


    "Well, it''s just that¨C" I began, but he interrupted.


    "What, you don''t want to hang out? I''m offended, Chloe. Here I was, thinking we were friends." He put on an exaggerated look of betrayal.


    I was unable to keep from laughing. "We are! It''s just... I mean..." I struggled for the right words to express myself, and after a moment, I sighed, defeated. "I don''t know."


    He shrugged, amused, and leaned back against the bench, slumping down into a more relaxed posture. "It''s just nice, isn''t it? Having someone to just exist with?"


    I glanced at him out of the corner of my eye. "Is that what you think of us? We just exist with each other?"


    He grinned and stretched his arm across the back of the bench behind me. "It''s as close to an existential crisis as I can manage, without all the philosophy stuff," he explained, and I laughed again. "I figured you''d appreciate the sentiment. Besides," he continued, gesturing out towards the horizon, "it''s not a bad view."


    "Not at all."


    A light breeze swept across the cliff, bringing with it the distant, salty scent of the sea and the chill of the water. There was always something so peaceful about just watching the waves ebb and flow. The steady rise and fall. The sun glinting off the surface, painting the ocean with streaks of light. It made me feel small and insignificant, in a good way.


    "So..." Luke drew the word out.


    I waited for him to continue. "So..." I parroted when he didn''t.


    He looked at me, a neutral expression on his face. "I don''t want to sound like I''m being nosy or anything, but..." He hesitated for a second. "I''m pretty sure you were lying about why you had to ditch yesterday. And I don''t mean to pry, but..."


    I stiffened, feeling my chest constrict in a mixture of shame and panic. "Oh... Why do you think that?"


    He raised an eyebrow at me, then looked off towards the horizon. "I''ve known you for a fair while, Chloe. I''d like to think I can tell when something''s up."


    My breath caught in my throat. I tried to think of a suitable response. My mind raced for a plausible lie, but I came up with nothing. The silence stretched out between us.


    "But besides that, I ran into Mr. and Mrs. Lewis, and Winnie at the grocery store yesterday," he explained, breaking the tension. "Before the gallery. I was picking up a few things for dinner. She recognized me; we chatted for a minute. She told me that the three of them were leaving town to visit the rest of their family for the weekend. Said they weren''t going to be back until late on Monday night."


    I kept my eyes locked on the ocean. I couldn''t bring myself to look at Luke. A hot, burning sensation grew in my stomach, twisting like a knot. It felt just like when I was a little kid, and I''d gotten in trouble for fibbing to my parents. The weight of someone''s disappointment mixed with the knowledge that it was deserved.


    Luke watched me for a long moment. When I said nothing, he gave a small shrug, then said, "So, if you want to talk about what''s actually going on, you know I''m here. But I don''t need all the details. I just want you to be honest."


    I managed a small nod. "Thanks. I''m... I''m sorry. I didn''t want to lie. But it was sort of necessary. Something sprang up... I didn''t mean to miss the gallery. I''m sorry. I couldn''t do anything about it." I stopped short of spilling everything out. It would''ve been all too easy.


    "I believe you." His features softened. "But... I guess I just have a question, if you''ll let me."


    "I can''t guarantee an answer."


    "That''s fair," he replied. "What... What kind of thing did you have to take care of?"


    I hesitated. There was a momentary struggle in my mind. I couldn''t stop thinking, What if I just told him? Would he believe me? Would he freak out? Would he be excited? Would he just laugh in my face and call me crazy? What if I told him everything, and it went well? Maybe he could help. Maybe I could have someone on Earth to talk about Emiarhia with, other than Mom and Dad. I could really use that...


    But, no. I couldn''t. It wouldn''t be fair to drag him into all this mess. Regardless, I''d be going back on my word.


    "I''m sorry," I mumbled. "I can''t tell you."


    "Can''t, or won''t?


    "I don''t know. Maybe a bit of both."


    Luke hesitated, before nodding and accepting my answer, to my surprise. "Well, if you need help with whatever it is... You know where I live, and what my number is."


    There was the faintest of smiles on his face. A short breath escaped my lips, which might''ve been a laugh in a different situation. He was being so understanding. Maybe too forgiving.


    I allowed myself to lean slightly closer to him. "Thanks, Luke. That means a lot." I paused for a moment. "I am sorry."


    He let out a small chuckle. "I believe you. Just make it up to Spencer soon, okay? And try to warn her next time, maybe."


    "I will, trust me. Although I haven''t figured out exactly how yet..." An antiquated instinct was telling me to buy her something. Chocolates or a pack of fancy markers or something. I grimaced a bit. Old habits were not as easy to let go of as I thought.


    Luke was eyeing me again. "What''s that face for?"


    "Nothing. Just trying to think of how to fix this."


    He frowned a bit. "By buying her something?"


    "No," I assured him. "I know better than that now."


    "Gotcha. Well, then..." he paused, mulling it over, then suggested, "How about... Is there any way her art could be seen by a greater audience? Get some real attention?"


    I considered that. "Oh, that''s not a bad idea. Do you think she''s ready for that?"


    He shrugged. "Why not? She''s already made an impressive website."


    "True. The only problem would be getting the attention that we need. I don''t exactly have a huge following..." I had a brief idea, but nothing solid. I sighed. "My parents might be willing to help."


    "Those seem like good odds to me."


    "Not really. But maybe."


    "You''ll figure it out," Luke said with a confident nod.


    "...I hope so."


    I suddenly realized just how close we''d become on the bench, which was fairly short in length. Now, with his arm across the back of the wooden seat, I was almost leaning into him. Not too close to be intrusive, but closer than I should''ve been. My body stiffened at the realization. I saw him looking down at me from the corner of my vision. A little voice in the back of my head was urging me to move away, but for whatever reason, I couldn''t. There was this gentle pull in my chest, like some unknown magnetism was dragging me in closer.


    Without really thinking about it, I found myself resting my head lightly on his shoulder. It was really impulsive, and entirely irrational. Every single part of me knew this was not a good idea, and yet, I stayed. Something held me there. Like a moth to a flame.


    Luke''s arm shifted. His hand that''d been slung across the back of the bench moved slowly, careful not to make any sudden movements, and came to a stop around my shoulders, his fingers resting ever-so-lightly on top of my arm. My heart began to race. Something felt so right about it. It was like fitting into some empty space, the final piece that completes a puzzle. My eyes were fixed straight ahead on the horizon, though I wasn''t really focusing on anything.


    The entire scene was absurd. Everything about it. The tiny bench, overlooking the ocean, with the flower beds behind us, and the puffy clouds drifting by overhead. The feel of his arm around me, steady and comforting. The familiar warmth that crept up the back of my neck. It should''ve been a calm, innocent moment. So why were my hands trembling?


    Luke''s voice was hardly a murmur. "Is this okay? Not too...touchy-feely for you?"


    My breathing was a bit shallow. It was awfully sweet of him to ask that. And despite knowing full well that it was the wrong answer, I nodded. "Yeah." Still, the single word, strangely enough, felt like the most honest thing I''d said all day.


    "Good," he replied, and that one little answer threatened to overwhelm me. Because it was an acknowledgment. An acknowledgment that all of it was real, that he felt it too, and everything in between. We both knew it, and yet were doing nothing.


    "Do... Do you think it''s okay?" I asked tentatively.


    He laughed softly. "I do."


    So, the question that danced on the tip of my tongue was, Why are we still pretending? Why are we going along with the pretense that there''s nothing here? Spencer had been right; I couldn''t just keep going around in circles like this. Clearly, we were in the same boat, both trapped in this little push-and-pull dance. Maybe it was time to cut right to the chase.


    ''''Tis better to have loved and lost than never to have loved at all''. Alfred Tennyson. That wasn''t too over the top, was it? Did the moment call for Victorian-era poetry? ¡­Probably not. But that was the crux of this issue, really. An entire beach''s worth of sand jammed into one bottle, figuratively speaking ¨C do I go for it, and quite possibly abandon him within the year with little to no explanation, or otherwise ruin something that''s good now? Or do I assume the worst will take place, then do nothing, and perhaps deny myself something amazing?


    There was still a pin stuck in this, as there had been since Christmas Day. It just seemed like a lose-lose situation.


    As if reading my mind, Luke spoke up, "You know, Chloe... I''ve been wondering something."


    "What''s that?" I mumbled.


    His gaze was lowered, fixed onto some point out on the water. "Listen... If this feels like a weird conversation, then you''re free to end it. But, I want to clear something up."


    My eyes widened a bit. This was one of those rare moments where he''d get all quiet and nervous. "Go on..."


    "I¨C" he began, then stopped and took a breath, scrunching up his face like he was trying to summon the words. "I need you to be straight with me about something. Because I don''t... I don''t want you to think I''m not taking this seriously. Like I haven''t considered it, or... You know, that I don''t care. I''m just...uncertain, you could say."


    I couldn''t help but be distracted by just how near he was to me. My face felt warm. "Okay... I''m listening."


    His eyebrows drew together, and he looked away. "It''s just that, I''m glad we''re friends, and that we talk like we do, and all that, but... Why not, you know, just...go for it?"


    I blinked a few times, a jolt running through me at the suggestion. "I... I''m sorry?"


    He flushed slightly at the question. The sight was rather amusing. "Remember the conversation we had on Christmas...? About...us. And where we are?"


    This felt like an out-of-body experience. "I remember."


    "Right..." He stared at the view off in the distance, pointedly not looking in my direction. "I guess what I''m getting at, is that, well, obviously there''s something here, and it''s...not going away. At least, it hasn''t for me. I was just wondering if you''ve been experiencing the same...?"


    Oh.


    ...The pin is out. It''s just you and him. No one else in the galaxy is watching you, judging your decisions, or giving an opinion. It''s just you, and Luke, and this annoyingly romantic setting. And he''s not afraid to be forward. Which, in turn, leaves you with the question:


    What are you afraid of?


    Mixed emotions crashed about in my head. Gratitude was strongest. It was nice to know that we were indeed on the same page. A little apprehensive, perhaps, which was understandable. Then relief flooded in, because now that Luke was the one speaking the situation into existence, it became real, and I knew without a shadow of a doubt that I wasn''t hallucinating some fantasy. Also, I was terrified, because of the sheer weight of this decision. Where did I go from here?


    All I could manage to force out in response was a nod.


    Luke gave a soft chuckle, "So, I''m right, then?"


    Still avoiding his gaze, I nodded again. I tried to form some kind of clarifying answer, but the words were just gone. I was utterly silent. And I suddenly realized just how serious this had become. What once had been innocent, casual conversation had suddenly escalated to a seemingly final decision, and I wasn''t entirely sure I was ready to take the next step. And more than a bit bewildered that Luke was ready to do so.


    We sat there in silence, probably for ten or twenty seconds at most, but it felt like a lot longer. Adrenaline was running rampant through my brain, frying every synapse I had.


    Luke was now watching me, searching for any answer that might be visible on my face. "Chloe, I... Look, I know I''m the type to make a lot of decisions logically and rationally, and that makes me stall sometimes, but... You should know something. Because it''s important to me. And you deserve to know." He paused for a moment. "I... I actually really like you, okay? It''s not as hard to say as everyone thinks it is."


    What?!


    My eyes snapped up to his. My lips parted, and then closed. Nothing came out. It was odd that those exact words struck me more deeply than anything else he''d ever said to me. Because I knew Luke. How he walked, how he smiled, how he talked, how he laughed, and even the ways he shifted when he became agitated or uneasy or sad, and how it was usually for the same reasons as I did. And what really caught my attention, and almost threatened to completely dismantle my self-control, was the intense look in his eye, an expression filled to the brim with a newfound purpose. Like he''d been determinedly picking away with a chisel all day, only to have something finally break free.


    I leaned towards him, only a little. "...What do you mean?"


    He laughed softly. "You really aren''t making this easy for me, huh?" A teasing smile slid across his face. He was rather secure with what was happening, I realized, despite his initial hesitance. "Do I need to spell it out for you? Maybe write it in the sky?"


    My heart had officially been launched into another solar system. Still, his words brought the vaguest smirk to my face. It was so absurd. I wasn''t this dense, wasn''t this clueless. But clearly, my brain and mouth were not in proper sync. "Maybe that''d be better."


    "Hm. I should''ve thought of that."


    A chuckle left me. This was dumb.


    Luke fixed his eyes on me again. "If you''re... I don''t know, having trouble accepting this, or you don''t feel comfortable yet... Well, like I said, if you''d rather not deal with any of it for now, I get it."


    The offer was extremely generous. But in his eyes, there was also a spark of hope, one that maybe, just maybe, he wouldn''t have to wait much longer. It felt wrong to put him in a position like this. It wasn''t like I didn''t feel that same spark of hope; I did. If I wasn''t dealing with the whole saviour thing, I would''ve gone along with this in a heartbeat. But how could I give the moment the amount of joy and elation that it deserved when Emiarhia was constantly hanging over my head? Was that really fair to him? Could I really give him, and myself, the commitment that this required?


    Because let''s face it, a relationship with me wasn''t going to be ordinary. It couldn''t be. Could I really do that to him, have him wait for me like some lovelorn soldier on the front lines, never knowing if he''d see me again, or when? Never knowing how or if things would end between us?


    To keep going, or not to go. That was the question.


    Well... I''ll probably regret it forever if I withhold my feelings.


    I took a breath and nestled my head back against his shoulder. "No, you''re fine. Don''t worry about that. I, um... I..." I trailed off, eyes darting around.


    There wasn''t a camera crew somewhere nearby. No one was listening in. Just two friends on a bench, having a discussion. And I knew Luke enough to know that he would respect whatever boundaries I set, whatever choice I made. It was scary, just plunging in like this, but I was tired of avoiding it. There was nothing to lose.


    Finally, the words spilled out. "...I have feelings for you, too. Not just as friends." Yeah, that was definitely not the smoothest confession in the world. But I''d gotten the point across. I peeked up at him.


    His eyebrows had lifted a bit at my admission. His voice became more hushed. "Really?"


    I nodded. "¡­Yes, really."


    A moment went by before he spoke again. "Wow. Well, um... It''s an honour. I... I''m glad to know that."


    An amused snort escaped me. "Stop it. You''re not supposed to sound like you''ve won an award."


    "Hey, I have good reason to be happy. Anyone who''s got your attention is lucky, trust me."


    I tried not to roll my eyes. "Oh, please."


    "I''m serious," he emphasized. "This¨C" and he gave me a gentle squeeze, "...is a pretty big deal. I''m allowed to be a little shocked, and maybe a bit amazed."


    My smile was inevitable. I never would''ve guessed that there''d be a day where Luke, Mr. Calm & Collected himself, would be a shy, rambling mess. Over me, of all people. The adjective to describe it was ''endearing''. It was almost hilarious, honestly, what this kind of situation could do to one of the most chill people I''d ever met. But his mellowness was as infectious as ever, I realized, because I was feeling rather comfortable about the whole thing. He had a strange, subtle power like that. It would take a grade-A case of cold-blooded narcissism to not be at least a little smitten by his gentle charm.


    I cast a sideways glance up at him. "Wait, so... You said you were uncertain, before. About what?"


    He leaned back a bit. "The, uh, the distance. Y''know, we''re both graduating in five months or so... And since we''re both still waiting on our college acceptance letters, neither of us know where we''ll end up in autumn. I could be several hours away. Or in another state entirely." He sighed. "I guess I don''t know, is all. So that''s been, uh, weird for me."


    It sounded like he''d been poring over this in his head for a while. Which was very sweet of him, to care enough about how it would affect the other person. Because the distance would not be fun for either of us. I knew this was more of a side note, but I became really grateful that he was feeling the same way I was, just for an entirely different reason. I finally had a valid excuse for being apprehensive. That the two of us shared, at least, a part of each other''s frustration at the universe''s unwillingness to cooperate was oddly comforting.


    "Yeah, that''s weird for me, too," I admitted. "If only I''d moved here a few years earlier..."


    Luke breathed a laugh. "Wouldn''t fix the problem. You wouldn''t have liked me back then, trust me. I had this serious emo thing going on. It was bad."


    That warranted a raised eyebrow. "No way."


    "Uh-huh. Why do you think I own so many leather jackets? It was the style. Took me a couple years to grow into them, though."


    I couldn''t stop the smirk from curving my lips. "I''m sure." I imagined he would''ve been sort of cute with the emo thing, but I certainly didn''t need to tell him that. "Still, at least then we might''ve had a better chance at...this."


    "Maybe." He looked to the side and scratched the back of his neck. "Honestly, Chloe, that''s why... It''s why I was hesitating to say anything at all. Just ''cause you don''t know for sure where you''re going, and I didn''t know how serious you were about all of this, and... And I didn''t want to wreck something by...trying to change it, but..." He paused and shook his head a bit. "Listen to me, tripping all over my words. All the more reason I shouldn''t be the one talking."


    Despite how charming this vulnerable side of him was, I failed to suppress a chuckle.


    Luke''s tone was laced with embarrassment, the look on his face pleading with me to take pity on his case. "My point is, um... You''re important to me. And I kind of don''t want this all to fall apart with something as dumb as geography getting in the way."


    How he managed to say things like that with an unwavering tone was beyond me. In his voice, there was very little hint of anxiety, apprehension, or even nerves. It was just calm acceptance. And determination. As if casually admitting to being attracted to me was as simple as saying hello, his tone was of someone discussing the latest newspaper article. But me? Despite the fact that, wow, yes, I really had indeed confessed to being fond of him too, the butterflies persisted, and my brain had yet to process much.


    Pulling me out of my thoughts, Luke''s voice lowered. "I also didn''t want to step on your toes, or do anything you''re not okay with, y''know?"


    Oh my god, you''re just incredible. "No, yeah, I hear you," I assured him. "You''ve just...given me a lot to think about. That whole distance thing is a really good point, unfortunately... And I really don''t want to be like those people who are so confident they''re endgame, but it goes nowhere. That''d suck."


    He laughed again. "Yep. Plus, I don''t know about you, but... I don''t want to start anything if it has no chance of, you know, lasting, somehow. I''m not really into...temporary things. Get in, get out. Love ''em and leave ''em. I, um... Yeah, no." His gaze carefully skated down to mine. "Besides, I don''t mind waiting for the right time."


    That look, so patient, so focused... I began to realize just how serious he was, and it was a sobering, intimidating reality check. Yet oddly reassuring. Luke was always the rational type; it made sense for him to act rationally now, to offer me that kind of assurance. Even though the thought that he was willing to pursue such a thing was still beyond my comprehension.


    "Well, you shouldn''t have to wait forever. That wouldn''t be fair to you," I murmured.


    "No, it wouldn''t," he agreed, smiling at me like some goofy half-angel that I couldn''t push away no matter how hard I tried. "But I''m not talking about forever. Just... Well, sometimes people get together and reconvene later, after school, or college, or whatever else it is they have going on. Maybe we''ll be in similar places, maybe not."


    My eyes flickered up to meet his. "So, you''re saying we should just kinda...let things play out? See what happens?"


    He nodded, calm, grounded, logical. "Maybe. See what happens. Be... Well, a part of each other''s lives, at least. For however long that is. But that''s not to say we have to put any pressure on ourselves. So..." He tilted his head. "What do you think?"


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    If there was a question I''d been expecting him to ask, that was not it. Then again, it was exactly the kind of thing he''d do: maintain his air of coolness and rationality, remain patient until the timing was right, and then open up enough to let me know that yeah, he did like me too, and yes, he would like to pursue something further ¨C if I wanted to, of course, but it wasn''t mandatory.


    "Um..." I sat there for a second, trying to organize my thoughts. Damn it, I feel like an amateur with my heart, no idea how to navigate the thing. "I know this sounds hypocritical coming from me, but... It''d feel weird for me to be kind of indifferent on the matter. Like, passive. I totally get the idea, though. I think it''d just feel...inconsequential. Does that make sense?"


    He hummed. "Yeah, for sure. Indifferent, inconsequential, that''s not what you''d want. I get that. Uh, would it feel better to set some kind of...guidelines? Goals, a deadline? Something like that?"


    The amount of effort he was putting into this was almost impossibly nice. Was I really worth that kind of effort? Would I be able to reciprocate? Was I worrying about stupid stuff that didn''t even matter? All in all, this thing of ours felt really positive. But some level of hesitation was lingering. Whether I chose to wait, or to pursue, either path was bound to carry some repercussions. To which degree? That was unanswerable. But I felt like...maybe doing nothing was no longer an option, at least not for much longer.


    "Okay," I eventually replied. "Are we being too scientific about this? It''s starting to sound like some sort of business contract."


    Luke grinned at me, and my heart somersaulted. "What, you don''t want to take this seriously? It''s very serious business, Chloe. I don''t go around proclaiming my attraction to just anybody. It has to be someone special."


    Oh my god, please shut up; I''m about to melt into a puddle right now; don''t say things like that... "That''s why it feels weird to talk about," I murmured, my ears growing warm. I''d never had anyone put this much thought into me, never had anyone put so much emphasis on what we were doing.


    The grin slipped away. "Sorry, too much? Am I being too honest about everything?"


    I shook my head. "No, no, it''s...fine. More than fine, actually. Refreshing. It''s nice." I offered him a sheepish smile. "It''s just, uh... Kinda strange for me. Not bad, just...unfamiliar."


    A curious light sparked in his eye. "In a good way, I hope."


    "Definitely a good way. It''s, uh, definitely good. I promise." I was about to elaborate, but I got caught up in how nice he looked when he was happy. Damn.


    He didn''t seem to notice, thankfully. "Oh, great. Just... Um... Just let me know, okay? If there''s ever something I do, or if you need space or...something like that, yeah? You can tell me."


    The sincerity in his voice was too much. My smile turned shy, and I nestled a little closer, like it would make things better. It did not.


    He continued, "So, if I put on my scientist hat here, it sounds to me like we have two options ¨C well, three, I guess. Um, the first is...we just stay where we are. We''re friends, like we have been, and nothing changes; I don''t push anything, and neither do you. Second, we keep in mind the whole college thing ¨C which we''ll soon find out how much of a problem that would actually be ¨C but we don''t necessarily decide anything right now. Let the chips fall where they may; could work, could not." He tilted his head. "Or third... We kinda forget about college. About distance. About...possible issues we may or may not face in the future. Just...focus on here, on now. And go for it."


    There were times when he got unbearably cute. This was one of those times. I stared at him for a moment, in disbelief.


    "...Luke." I tried my best not to giggle. "How are you real?"


    He looked surprised. "Oh... Sorry."


    This time, I did giggle. "No, it''s just¨C You''re putting too much thought into this."


    His eyebrow rose a fraction. "...And you haven''t?"


    Touch¨¦. My mouth opened to reply, but I didn''t really know what to say.


    "Don''t give me that look." He nudged me, eyes warm. "Besides, you''re worth it."


    And now I''m blushing again. Goddamn it. "You can''t just¨C Okay, seriously, though. What happened to all the ''let''s put a pin in it for now'' talk from last month? That sounded like the opposite of ''going for it'' to me."


    He looked sheepish. "Okay, well... Don''t act like I just woke up and decided to go for it today. When I invited you out here, all this definitely wasn''t on the agenda. It''s not like I''d planned a script or anything like that, I promise. But I also wasn''t planning on just...wimping out and waiting until it became convenient. I''d rather... I dunno, tell you. Sooner, rather than later. Before it became more...complicated. Or something like that."


    A hint of amusement pulled at the corners of my mouth. "...And now?"


    He shrugged, feigning indifference. "You''re right, we don''t know where we''re going. And there''s nothing that says we can''t put it off, but I thought that maybe you''d appreciate my honesty, and I... I like you. Romantically. That much, at least, is true. So I''d be cool with...diving in, so to speak."


    My heart pounded away, a drum in my rib cage, as he glanced at me with an expression so genuine it almost hurt. Wow. A thousand different thoughts and feelings spun inside my mind, some conflicting, some complimentary. "Really? Like...a relationship, kind of thing?"


    A soft huff escaped him. "Well, not right away. I definitely owe you some dates first. And you should get used to me being annoying and overbearing for a little while before you commit."


    Despite the butterflies, a laugh tumbled from my mouth. "Gotcha. I appreciate your honesty." I then frowned, eyebrows drawing together. "...I think I''ll need some time to wrap my head around all this."


    "''Course. I won''t pressure you," he assured.


    "Thanks." My voice had grown a little smaller. "What about you? Should I worry about you having an aneurysm at any point in the next hour or so?"


    "Not at all," he replied with a quiet laugh. "I think we''ll be all right."


    "Yeah, probably. It just feels a bit surreal."


    "That makes two of us."


    I grinned and met his eyes. "Are we being silly? Talking like this, I mean. This feels kinda silly."


    "Kind of, yeah. But we''ve earned the right to be a bit silly. Haven''t we?"


    "Fair enough." I bit my lip, then paused, the next words taking more effort than I expected. "So... You''re okay if I take some time to...process everything?"


    Luke''s mouth curved in an easy smile, a familiar sight that gave me all sorts of strange emotions. "Definitely. Whenever you''re ready."


    The way those three words were spoken made my heart go fuzzy. Of course, I''d been aware of the fact that Luke was seldom capable of hurting or offending anyone; he was so careful to always be positive, polite and patient that it just couldn''t happen to most people. But hearing him say that, and in that tone... That took the sentiment in a whole new direction. There was something in the way he spoke, the manner in which his cadence, word choice, tone, voice, pitch ¨C all seemed tailored specifically for me, like it took absolutely no effort to make me feel appreciated.


    ...This has to be bad for my health. Getting flustered so many times in the span of a few minutes can''t be good. He''s officially upgraded to lethal levels of endearing.


    "I, um..." My words trailed into the air, wispy and unsure. "I''m gonna admit that I have zero idea what the standard protocol is for something like this. Should I... I don''t know, give you some kind of signal if I decide something? Do I need to call you as soon as I reach a verdict? Am I even supposed to really think about it?"


    Chuckling, Luke shook his head. "Call me if you need to. Or text me. Whatever you want. But don''t stress yourself out over it, seriously. You have all the time and space you need here. No rush. You''re not the only one who needs to wrap their head around all this, you know."


    Of course he''d say something like that. "Right. Okay."


    I ended up staring out over the water again, watching the way the sun reflected off of it. It looked almost frozen. Though I said nothing, my mind was pretty thoroughly tangled up. At the same time, I felt a little lighter. My confession had been answered, and instead of the worst possible scenario (our friendship ruined), things were actually looking pretty bright. I wasn''t dreaming. Some part of my brain still refused to believe it. He had legitimately told me he liked me. Wanted to be with me. Whatever. The surprise and bafflement of the moment were rapidly wearing off, and in its place settled a warm, fluttery sensation. Kind of like nervous anticipation, but the good kind. It was nice. Like I was floating, high on a foreign drug. An emotional drug. One involving lots of heart-shaped confetti.


    The two of us sat mostly in silence for the remainder of our outing. There was an overflow of thoughts buzzing around in my head ¨C about school, about the future, about opportunities. I could hear Luke''s words like he''d left a recorded message, spinning over and over. ''Whenever you''re ready.''


    After much contemplation, I came to the conclusion that that moment of readiness just might''ve been right then and there. Or the next day. Or next week. I''d only figure it out when the time came. Until then, I''d just savour the moment, and try not to lament over the idea of Emiarhia wrecking it all.


    <hr>


    I was home before dinner. I decided to keep things under wraps until I had time to gather my thoughts. Telling my parents could wait. Actually, telling anyone could wait. Some quiet introspection time was crucial. Besides, this thing of ours wasn''t a set thing just yet. The future was undefined, and while it wasn''t the worst thing, it wasn''t exactly the best, either.


    Although there was no training that day, and I was going to see everyone tomorrow on the first day of the Academy''s second semester, I felt compelled to head over to Emiarhia that evening, just for an hour or two. Something was causing me to feel all out of sorts. And at the time, only one person could make me feel better.


    After changing into some suitable clothes, I headed downstairs, necklace clutched in hand. "Hey, guys?" I asked. "Is it all right if I go visit Shaye for a bit?"


    "You''re not staying for dinner?" My dad glanced up from his computer as I came down, eyes darting between my attire and the clock on the wall.


    I shrugged. "Well, it''s about...one o''clock there right now, but knowing Shaye''s mom, I''ll probably get invited for supper if I stay long enough. She always offers me leftovers. So if I''m not back by six-thirty, don''t wait up for me. Okay?"


    He laughed. "Sure. Well, say ''hi'' for us."


    After receiving the standard warning to not put myself in danger, or to make reckless decisions, or to forget the buddy system, or to end up on the news, etc. etc., I teleported off to Emiarhia. The instant the warmth of my own home was gone, the biting chill of winter enveloped my senses. Nelorismel materialized before me. As per usual, I landed in the same spot I''d left in ¨C which was usually just outside the arena. I looked up at the structure before me, then began strolling toward Shaye''s neighbourhood. I wondered if she was home. I just had to tell someone about what was going on. The cold snow crunched underneath my boots. In an effort to hide my face, I pulled the neck of my turtleneck sweater over my mouth and nose, then covered my hair with the hood of my coat.


    As I approached the neighbourhood, the homes began to come into view. They stood proud and tall against the blinding white snow. Some of them had their New Year''s decorations still up. The air was quiet, crisp, and peaceful. I made my way up to the house, leaving behind a pair of barely distinguishable footprints. Then I knocked. But I only waited a second before the door flew open and a hand reached out, grabbed me, and hauled me inside.


    "Brielle?! What are you doing here?" Shaye tugged me over the threshold and into the welcoming heat of the building. "After what happened to Ashkan, you''re just showing up, no warning, no note, nothing? You could have been murdered out there!"


    I laughed, slipping off my boots and coat. "Don''t be dramatic. It''s still daylight out. Besides, I just wanted to see you. Is that so wrong?"


    She made a face. "What do you mean? What happened?"


    "Nothing." I tried not to giggle as her eyes searched me for any possible injuries. "Everything''s okay. Sorry for surprising you. I just...would love some second opinions right now."


    After I''d gotten past her protective instincts, she started to relax, shoulders easing out of their tension. "Oh. That sounds promising. What''s troubling you?"


    "Uh..." I glanced over her shoulder at the open living room doorway, where Kelton and Fenryk sat listening to the radio. "Would it be okay if I stay for a bit? It''s not really something I can tell you in five minutes... Or something I''d like to discuss out in the open."


    She followed my gaze, then nodded and gave a half shrug. "Of course. Well, if I''d known you were coming, I could have arranged to not have those two here."


    I chuckled. "Nah, it''s cool. As long as they''re not compulsively interested in my life on Earth, I don''t mind your brothers overhearing a word or two."


    Shaye laughed and headed for the stairs. I followed behind. As soon as the two of us were in her bedroom and the door was closed, I found myself relaxing in the comfort of privacy. The tension began draining away simply from the change of environment.


    She raised an eyebrow, waiting, her hands in the pockets of her skirt.


    "You don''t mind, do you? That I showed up, I mean. I feel a little bad..." I began sheepishly.


    "What, do you jest? Don''t be silly. I always appreciate seeing you. You know that."


    "All right, just checking." A soft sigh slipped out, and I flopped onto her bed. She took a seat at her desk. "I...don''t really know what to do right now."


    Shaye tilted her head curiously. "You can always talk to me, Brielle. What''s wrong?"


    I stared up at the ceiling, chewing on my lip, trying to decide how to word my dilemma. "So, y''know how I''m supposed to always keep my two lives separate? That I can''t talk about Earth here, and I can''t talk about here on Earth? It''s kind of...spilling over a little bit. Sort of."


    "I see." Her eyes turned concerned. "That can be very bad... Is this something I need to worry about, or is this some sort of hypothetical issue?"


    "Well, it''s nothing terrible. I haven''t told anyone about Emiarhia. And I''ve intentionally kept everything about my Earth life pretty obscure to everyone here. It''s... It''s the juggling thing that''s getting frustrating. It would be so much easier to keep them separate if I could just focus on one at a time. But trying to juggle keeps making it complicated."


    She hummed understandingly. "Hmm. Difficult indeed."


    "...Sorry, I don''t mean to whine. There are lots of other people worse off than me," I apologized. "I just... I don''t know. I''m not sure what to do."


    "About what?"


    I lifted my necklace in the air above my face, and stared at the pattern spiraling out on its surface, tracing it around and around with my eyes. "My Earthian best friend is really mad at me because I said I''d help her out with this thing yesterday, and then the whole visit to the Elders happened, and I didn''t get home until after it was over. So I had to lie. Which is super stressful for me, because I''m a terrible liar."


    "And now she''s suspicious of you?"


    I nodded. "Yeah, pretty much. It''s driving me up the wall. I think she might''ve bought the lie I gave her, but I don''t think I could pull it off again if this keeps happening. And I don''t want to lose her trust, y''know?"


    "I do."


    Lowering the necklace, I rolled over and pressed my face into a pillow. "And on top of that, my other friend invited me out for a drive earlier today."


    Her tone held a bit of confusion. "A...drive?"


    I rolled my eyes, grinning into the pillow before turning my head to explain. "Oh. A drive. In a car. You''ve learned about those, right?"


    "Oh, yes," she replied, suddenly enlightened. "Automobiles. Right. Please continue."


    "Well, anyway, he was trying to cheer me up a bit. I think. He''d gone to that event I missed, too. So I gave him the same lie I gave my best friend. And...he knew it was a lie. He had proof."


    Her eyes widened slightly. "Oh dear."


    "Yeah. So now he doesn''t know what''s going on, but he knows there''s something going on with me. And he told me I didn''t need to lie, because I can always trust him. And, I mean, I already do. But I can''t tell him the truth. I''d be breaking the rules if I did."


    "That''s certainly a difficult position. How did you answer him?"


    "I kind of avoided it. He asked me what was so important that I needed to lie to him. I just told him I couldn''t say. And he''s just like, ''Well, if you need help with whatever it is, you know my number.''" My impression of Luke''s voice made me laugh.


    "He sounds lovely," Shaye giggled.


    I smiled. "He is. He''s a really nice guy..."


    Her expression grew a little more serious, but the warmth stayed. "But?"


    My voice was muffled as I spoke into the pillow. "...But I have feelings for him..."


    "Romantic feelings?" she inquired with interest, and a touch of surprise.


    "...Yeah," I admitted. "And he told me he feels the same..."


    She sat up a bit straighter, eyes going as wide as saucers. "Oh my. Is that not good? This sounds wonderful!"


    I lifted my head slightly. "It is, except for the fact that I might not still be around in a year or two. We just kind of left things on an uncertain note."


    The air hung heavy. "Oh. Right..." she whispered, sinking a little.


    "...Yeah. It sucks. Too many secrets." I let out a soft groan, then rolled back over and looked at her again.


    She sighed and crossed her legs. "I suppose Ashkan and I are rather fortunate in that regard, not having to worry about such things." The conversation slowed as she studied me closely for a long minute, fingers twirling around the strands of her hair. "You are quite determined, however."


    "Determined?"


    "Yes. You keep trying to make these things work, even though they are rather complicated and impossible-seeming. I think that is quite noble of you," she clarified. "And I can imagine the desire to be with someone you care for is strong. I''m not particularly familiar with that...type of struggle, but I understand it. If it helps you, I am certain that any man would be lucky to have your affection. You are a delightful individual."


    I stared at her in a kind of awe, my face growing a bit warm. "I¨C That''s sweet, thank you... But I''m pretty sure there are plenty of other girls in the world more suitable to be his girlfriend, Shaye. He just happens to have decided to be attracted to the one girl with the most ridiculous obstacles ever."


    "It matters not. You deserve to be happy just as much as anyone else," she said.


    "Well, everyone does. Including him. But...I can''t do anything about this yet. I''ll just be making his life difficult if we tried to be something before I even know whether I''m going to stay alive long enough. Right?" I gave a sad kind of smile and stared down at my lap, running my hands along the surface of my trousers. "It''s all kind of unfair. For him. I mean, what if ¨C hypothetically, of course ¨C I decide to date this guy, we fall in love, and then in a month or a year or a decade I drop dead, and he''s stuck wondering what the hell happened to me for the rest of his life? I don''t think I could do that to someone. And I don''t want him to stick around for forever, waiting, until this all blows over."


    She pursed her lips. "...Yes. You have a point... That would not be ideal."


    I let out a small scoff of amusement, though it wasn''t funny. "Well... It''s kind of stupid. It''s just a little crush, right? Maybe things won''t work out anyway."


    "I am afraid I would not know." Shaye looked sympathetic again. Then, her lips curved into a small smile and her eyes shone with a light curiosity. "But, what if they do?"


    "...What?" I asked.


    "What if they do work out? What if you and him did manage to be together, and everything goes well for you?"


    I opened my mouth, then shut it again. "Um, well. That''s... It''s a nice thought, I suppose, but¨C"


    "Just humour me, if you don''t mind." She smiled softly and gave a little tilt of her head. "Imagine. You make it past this whole ordeal. The world is saved, we all live through the war, and things get back to normal. Do you think this man would still want to be with you?"


    I made a skeptical expression. "I don''t know. Maybe, maybe not. Depends on how long the war goes on for, and where he ends up after we graduate. There''s a good chance he''d end up with someone else, or be busy doing things with his life."


    "So... If that was the case, would you regret not at least trying?"


    I chewed my lip and tried not to let the emotions she was provoking get to me too badly. "I... Maybe? Probably."


    Shaye stared at me intently as I responded to her question, then asked, "Why?"


    The way she asked was not like she wanted a list of the pros and cons. She wanted an answer to something, but I didn''t know what that something was. "...Why? Because... I''d love to give it a chance, but I can''t."


    "Yes, you can."


    "I¨C No, I can''t. It''s too dangerous, it''d be stupid, he wouldn''t understand, and..."


    "Would it make you happy?"


    I fell silent for a long moment. The answer seemed obvious, but there was a lot more to it than that.


    "...Brielle," she pressed when I didn''t say anything. "I ask only for the purpose of understanding your position. Would being in a relationship with him make you happy? Even if only temporarily?"


    "...Yes," I said in a low voice. "Yeah, of course. I''d bet on it."


    "And would it make him happy, as well?"


    I made an uncertain noise. "Uhhh... I guess? He sure seemed like he thought so."


    "Then you are in no more danger by being together than if you weren''t. If it does not last long, and things do not work out as either of you would hope, then you will at least have been happy while it did."


    Her words floated in the air as my brain scrambled to form a counter. A defense, a riposte, a parry...but none came to me. All that appeared in the front of my mind was a flood of memories of moments I''d spent with him over the course of our friendship, and then of all the times I''d wished they were more, but tried to ignore the feelings and suppress the desires. But most of all, there was this tiny flame of warmth and happiness. And I couldn''t ignore it any longer.


    "...Wow..." I managed to whisper, and the warmth spread through the rest of me, filling me with this fuzzy glow. "That...actually makes a lot of sense."


    Shaye gave me a small smile in response.


    I just sat there, feeling rather dazed by the simplicity of the solution she had so elegantly laid out for me. And how could I argue against it? "You know... For someone who''s never been in love before, you sure know a lot about it."


    Her expression brightened, and a short laugh came out. "Do I? I''m glad if it''s helpful."


    "You really are," I confirmed, giving her a grateful look. "Thank you."


    "No thanks needed, I assure you."


    I sat up on her bed. "But you don''t think it''d be selfish of me? To take what happiness I could, knowing that there might be no future?"


    Her face was a touch solemn as she replied, "It would be no more selfish than those who enter committed relationships knowing full well they have no intention of remaining in it. Those who use others for their own gain or enjoyment. I suppose it all depends on the objective. Yours would not be to do him any harm. Your intention is to share love, is it not?"


    The glow within me intensified slightly with that last sentence. "Sounds real poetic and thespian when you put it like that."


    She giggled, covering her mouth. "Ah. Well. I don''t believe there is a way to speak of such matters that is not poetic and thespian. Perhaps that is not what you intended. But... That is simply how it sounds to me, the way you describe it."


    I couldn''t stop smiling at that point. It didn''t seem so complicated anymore, as though Shaye had removed all the layers of confusing logic and shown me the simple core of the thing. She had a unique way of explaining things sometimes. But she made it easier for me to see.


    "Besides," she added, "I believe selfishness is sometimes more than warranted. When you spend all of your time sacrificing yourself and your wants and needs for others, it''s all right to be selfish, every once in a while. Right now, this entire universe needs you to be selfless. The three of us have the weight of the world on our shoulders, as it were. Countries and governments and people that could crumble all in the blink of an eye. We have a duty. It''s a necessary one, no doubt. Still, I say it is high time we give ourselves the chance to be a little bit selfish and live our lives in some capacity as though nothing is amiss." She leaned back in her chair, staring thoughtfully at the ceiling, and twirled a ringlet around her index finger. "So... You must take what joy you can from life. Forgive my crassness, but it would be quite stupid to allow an opportunity to pass by just because it might not last forever. Every moment of every day is one where you might not be alive the next moment. It''s all temporary, really... But love? That''s what makes life worth living, despite the fleetingness."


    The smile was gone as I processed her words. I let my mind absorb it, let my heart absorb it. Let it percolate. Let it settle. I''d known most of what she''d said already. But there was just something about the way she''d phrased it that clicked and resonated in a way I''d never realized before. She was right, of course. As always. It was stupid to just let life happen around you, to ignore your desires. To just wait. There was always a chance, however slight, that things might turn out fine in the end. And there was never any full certainty of any outcome. So there was nothing wrong with enjoying life''s small joys, however fleeting.


    And I''d had this one right in front of me all along, but I''d ignored it for some reason, telling myself there would be a time for that later, after everything was over and calm again. But was there ever going to be a good time? I mean, sure, maybe a life-and-death war going on was not ideal for falling in love and dating. But would everyone who was going to be affected by it do the same thing? No, they''d be going about living their lives, spending time with the people they care about, finding ways to cope and adapt. They were trying to be happy, even though they all knew it could be over any second. And so, really, why shouldn''t I do that, as well? I might''ve been one of three who was destined to stop all the destruction, but I still had just as much right as anyone else to take whatever little pieces of joy I could from it. I still deserved a life. And, if there was a chance for me to live, then so be it. I wasn''t going to regret not at least giving it a chance, because it just sounded too amazing not to. Because right here, right now, Luke and I were both on the same page. And I didn''t know if I''d get that lucky again.


    ...I just hoped that, if the worst came to pass, my parents would have a solid explanation to give him.


    I exhaled deeply and stared out her window for a while as I continued to process. The light was slowly fading outside.


    "You look quite deep in thought," Shaye remarked, her eyes studying me curiously.


    "I think you might''ve just changed my life," I responded quietly. "...Again."


    She chuckled softly. "Have I really? I hope only in good ways."


    "Yeah, yeah, definitely good. Don''t worry." I leaned my head back on the pillow. "Well, is there anything I can do to repay the favour?"


    "My stars, it was not a transaction." She giggled again.


    "Okay, okay, but¨C I just mean... Is there anything I can help you with? In return for helping me?" I tried. "I''ve been talking too much. I want to hear what''s going on in that busy mind of yours, if you''ve got something."


    "Hmmm, well..." She seemed to ponder this, then brightened and grinned, cheeks dimpling. "Ah, you won''t like it."


    "Pshh. Try me."


    She stood up and walked over to her armoire. She slid open one of the doors, revealing a line of various outfits on hangers. "You see, mannequins are excellent for practicing garment construction and stitching, but not so much for testing movement or overall flexibility. I suppose I could have myself be my own test subject, but... Well, that can get a little tedious. Especially since I can only see one half of the garment at a time. So, would you mind terribly helping me?"


    I pushed myself to sit up straight. "I do owe you. But can I see the outfit in question before I say anything else?"


    "Of course, if you wish." She rummaged around inside her closet, then produced a garment bag that was clearly filled with an outfit. She laid it carefully on the bed beside me, unzipped it, and opened it up.


    My eyes grew wide. "Wow. That looks great. I can already tell."


    Within ten minutes, I was dressed up in her work-in-progress. It fit me pretty well, although my proportions were overall fairly average. I''d never had any dramatic curves or noteworthy physical features. After so many months of training, I was a fair bit leaner than I was on Earth, and my legs were stronger than ever from all the running and fighting we did. Still, I wasn''t nearly as muscular as Morgina, as tall as Kadia, or as petite as Shaye. Not to mention I had nearly zero sense of Emiarhian fashion, as my wardrobe at school proved. And yet, in her garments, I didn''t feel lacking in any way. They just had a tendency of being a little tight at first. But she was always quick to remediate that through magic.


    I studied my reflection in the mirror while she made her way around me with her measuring tape and pins. The outfit consisted of two pieces. The first was a dark grey-brown top with off-the-shoulder long sleeves, a foldover neckline, and draped ruching. It had a unique way of clinging to the waist and creating a streamlined shape. The second was...not as comfortable: a satiny midi skirt in a gorgeous apricot hue with a compressive waistband. And it had a slit on the side. The hem had yet to be finished.


    "Interesting," I remarked as I twisted and turned to get a view of it, nearly catching a pin in the process. "This one''s not for everyday wear, huh?"


    Shaye stood back with her hand on her chin, and examined the way I was standing, before leaning forward with the measuring tape. "Well, not in Winithas. But this sort of outfit would be perfect in Oshlaslek, the capital of Hezura. The temperatures there get quite high. A more flowing, loose, breathable kind of clothing is better suited to those environments. I was speaking with my father about what it was like to live in his hometown, and all the culture inspired me to start a collection."


    "Oh, that''s really cool! That''s great that you''re so invested in learning more about your heritage. Have you ever been to Hezura?" I asked.


    She fiddled with a fold of the top. "Yes, twice. Though the last time was many years ago now. I don''t remember much, just that it was very warm. I remember the salt flats as well. And many different colours and textures and scents and flavours. ...Perhaps I''m remembering more than I thought."


    I watched as she smiled to herself, a look of quiet wistfulness in her eyes. "It sounds really nice."


    She snapped back to attention, as though realizing where she was and who she was with, and shook her head a little, clearing away whatever she''d been thinking about. "Ah, well. Anyway... A Hezuran designer invented a special type of fabric almost a century ago that has been popular there ever since. It is opaque but lightweight, very smooth and soft. It dries quickly, wicks sweat and moisture away, and remains durable through the elements. The process of making it is rather complicated, though. And buying even one bolt of the material is expensive. Thus, when people living in that climate can''t afford to buy or make clothing in such a fabric, they just wear...less fabric," she explained, chuckling as she knelt to pin the skirt hem.


    I joined in her laughter. "Yeah, I could guess that based on how this one looks."


    "Oh, is it uncomfortable to wear? It is just a prototype..." She glanced up at me with concern.


    I shook my head quickly. "No, no, I wasn''t implying that. I like it! It''s just that... I''d be self-conscious if I was wearing this out and about. But that''s all me. I don''t think you should change it."


    She beamed and continued working. "That''s good to know. It''s nice to get feedback on what sorts of feelings certain garments elicit. It can be hard to tell with only the mannequin or myself to go by, and the former can''t always tell me exactly what I''m doing wrong."


    "Oh, trust me, there''s not a lot you do wrong. Everything you make always turns out great."


    She ducked her head bashfully. "Well, thank you. I might just have to gift you these pieces once they''re finished. Especially considering how fetching they look on you."


    "Really? No, you don''t have to, Shaye. You worked so hard on them¨C"


    "And you are giving me your time and feedback and wearing them around right now, which is the best way for me to work on them, and that''s all the payment I could ever ask for," she interjected. "I do enjoy giving my pieces to others, you know. I love seeing what others might do with them, or what they wear with them, and how it adds another layer of expression and individuality."


    I sighed in defeat. "All right, then, thank you. And, you know, if you ever decide to open a store one day, I''ll be there, first in line."


    "And you''d be first on the VIP list," she said, laughing lightly.


    For the next few hours, we spent our time chatting about all the new designs she was creating, what other sorts of fabric and textures she would love to get her hands on to try her hand at working with, and other bits and bobs she was up to in her free time. As we talked, she made her adjustments on the pieces I was wearing and occasionally paused to jot something down in a little notepad. I think I ended up being more of a distraction than an assistant, though. One of us would bring up something particularly funny or interesting, and then the other would go off on a tangent, and we''d end up getting a little derailed.


    But I couldn''t help it. I was so glad to see Shaye like this. There''d been a sort of nervous energy around her the past couple of weeks. It''d started before Ashkan''s kidnapping, and was made a lot worse by it. She was just so hard on herself. When things went wrong, she would put the blame squarely on herself and start to shut down. So I was more than happy to give her an outlet, an excuse, to not think about those things and just be creative. It made her shine, being able to talk so much about her designs. The sparkle in her eye was back, even if just for a while.


    We were discussing her plans for some kind of special fabric that changed colour based on mood or temperature or both (the concept of it was hard for me to fully grasp) when we were interrupted by a loud banging coming from downstairs.


    We froze.


    "Expecting anyone?" I asked, brow creasing.


    "No." Her eyes went wide. "What time is it?"


    I checked the clock on the wall. "Oh, wow. I guess we were chatting for longer than I thought."


    It was approaching dinner time. Shaye''s parents would be arriving home soon. But they certainly wouldn''t knock; they lived here.


    We heard the front door opening downstairs, followed by a muffled conversation. I couldn''t quite make it out. But it didn''t sound good. Then, Kelton''s voice rang out up the stairs:


    "Shaye! You''ve got company!"


    Her lips pursed into a puzzled frown. She turned and opened her bedroom door. "Coming!" she called, then glanced back at me and motioned for me to follow.


    We descended the stairs. As we turned into the entrance hall, my gaze settled on Kelton and Fenryk, who were standing on either side of a hunched-over figure. It took me a moment to realize it was Ashkan.


    He was bent over, hands on his knees, breathing shallow and unsteady. Blood rushed into my head as I remembered what I was wearing. As Shaye approached him, I tried to half-hide myself behind the nearest doorway.


    "Ashkan, are you all right?" She looked him over anxiously.


    His breathing was laboured, but he looked up and met her eyes with a slight smirk. "Hah... Yeah..."


    "What happened to him?" she demanded, gazing pointedly at her brothers.


    Fenryk shrugged. "Figured you''d know."


    Kelton chuckled. "Your mate here was banging on our door so loud I thought it was about to fall off its hinges. Was running from something."


    "Lodestar," Ashkan said, straightening. "Ran into an undercover journalist. Been swarming me since... You know."


    Shaye paled slightly. "You got away?"


    He nodded. "Sorry for intruding. I was passing by... Couldn''t make it all the way home."


    She waved his words away and stepped closer. "Come in, come in. Don''t apologize. Just tell me what you were doing out there, alone. You could''ve gotten hurt."


    "I didn''t," he replied. "I had it under control."


    "That doesn''t answer my question," she countered, placing her hand on his arm and steering him towards the stairs.


    I took a moment to check the coast was clear, then darted out and followed them from a distance. Fenryk glanced back as he turned to head for the living room, giving me a quizzical look. I averted my eyes and quickened my pace.


    "My stars, first Brielle and now you. How am I supposed to keep everyone safe if you all go gallivanting around without a thought in your head?" Shaye chided Ashkan as they moved into her room. I slipped in after them and quickly closed the door behind me.


    "Brie''s here?" he asked, turning to look at her with mild surprise.


    She gestured in my direction.


    I was midway through reaching to grab my clothes from the end of Shaye''s bed when I heard my name. I looked over like a deer caught in headlights. "Hi."


    Ashkan did a double take as his eyes flicked towards me. They lingered there for a moment before he coughed and averted them, ears tinting. "Hi. Have you, uh, been here long?"


    I shrugged. "Just a few hours. You, on the other hand, seem like you''ve had an interesting day."


    "You could say that. Sorry to intrude on your... Uh..." He paused and glanced between us, gaze briefly fixing on my outfit again, before turning away again, ears growing redder by the second. "I mean... Not my business."


    "She was helping me test some designs I''ve been working on," Shaye explained.


    I tugged at the neckline of my top to pull it farther up.


    "Ah." He nodded, refusing to maintain eye contact with me.


    Shaye leaned back against her desk. "So... Care to fill us in?"


    He ran a hand through his hair, which was ruffled and tousled like he''d been out in a strong wind for a long while. "I was getting another tattoo. Then I ran into that reporter as I was leaving."


    Her brows shot up. "Another one? How many are you getting?"


    "This one was kind of important," he told her, sounding a touch defensive.


    She narrowed her eyes. "More important than keeping you from getting dragged away and executed?"


    Ashkan''s expression darkened a bit. He answered by removing his collared jacket and rolling up his left shirt sleeve. It was the first time I''d seen his bare forearm since he left the hospital. He''d always kept it covered. But now, in the place of ugly scars, there was a large, winding tree with detailed shading, gnarled roots, and bare, twisting branches.


    I couldn''t help but gasp a little when I saw it. It looked incredible. Shaye made an impressed little ''ooh'' noise.


    "Does it...?" I began, stepping closer to examine the artwork.


    "Cover them? Yeah," he replied.


    I was too stunned to think of what to say. This was important. It hadn''t been that long since he''d left the hospital, and now, here he was, getting his scars inked over with something that would last forever, a permanent symbol of his ability to heal and recover from something traumatic. And a beautiful design, too. It seemed so him. I just stood there for a few long moments, looking back and forth between him and his tattoo. Thankfully, the scars hadn''t become raised, which meant that they were now invisible under the ink.


    Then Shaye walked over and hugged him. He blinked in surprise, then gently wrapped his arms around her in return, giving her a little pat on the shoulder.


    She drew back and examined his new tattoo, expression soft and admiring. "I''m proud of you. That must have been difficult. How do you feel?"


    His posture relaxed. "...Better."


    I smiled at that. "It suits you. The tree."


    Ashkan glanced up at me and his expression eased into a slight smile of its own. "Yeah, that''s kind of why I chose it." He held out his arm towards me, offering to let me take a closer look.


    I accepted the invitation, carefully taking his arm by the elbow to steady it. The artist had been very good with their lines. The shading was quite natural-looking. It was almost like I could reach out and pluck the bark off. There was no lingering sign of trauma or pain left. The whole image was a work of art. I tilted his arm towards the light. Admittedly, I was trying to spot any obvious scar tissue that might remain, but I couldn''t find any. It was as if the injury had never even happened. The only raised ridges in his skin were veins. Which...I was most certainly not looking at too closely.


    "Wow." I straightened, meeting Ashkan''s eyes.


    His gaze held mine as he said, "Thanks."


    "Who did it for you? Crescent Moons?" Shaye asked him, perching on the edge of her bed.


    "Yep."


    "Esme again?"


    "Yeah. She drew a bunch of different designs for me."


    My mood soured a bit at the mention of that name. It was ridiculous. I was being ridiculous. There was nothing for me to feel jealous over. But it still poked at me, a slight sting in the back of my mind. Esme was the biggest flirt I''d ever met, and for some reason, I couldn''t stand the thought of her coming anywhere near Ashkan. She acted like her job was to give compliments to young men instead of inks. She probably had a whole bunch of other clients that she treated the same way. And yet... I was a little irked that Ashkan would go to her about something so vulnerable and touchy ¨C no pun intended. I was sure he hadn''t thought anything of it. He wasn''t the type to be charmed easily by flirtations. Regardless, I knew I shouldn''t hold it against him. And I didn''t. I just couldn''t help but feel a twinge of distaste towards her.


    Shaye nodded approvingly. "She does excellent work."


    "Yeah," I agreed, though the word felt a little hollow as I said it.


    The room was silent for a few moments after that. The air had gotten a bit stifling and I wanted nothing more than to escape the confines of my skin. Actually, I wanted nothing more than to change out of this outfit, but I realized I wasn''t sure if Shaye was done working on it yet. Our conversations earlier really derailed that whole process.


    "What were you two up to, before I showed up?" Ashkan questioned, glancing between us.


    "Brielle was helping me by being my model. I''ve been working on these two garments lately. What do you think?" She beckoned for me to come closer and pulled the unfinished edge of the skirt slightly to the side. "See, the fabric¨C"


    The movement revealed a bit more of my bare leg. In a knee-jerk reaction, my hand snapped down to grab the hem and yank it back into place. "Shaye...!"


    She glanced up at me with a look of surprise.


    I blushed. "Uh... I''m a little bare here..."


    "Oh. My apologies," she said, giving Ashkan an embarrassed sort of smile. "My fault; I''m not used to having people in the room besides us girls. I should let you change. I can finish the hem later."


    Ashkan''s expression was somewhere between indifference and a flustered sort of confusion. "Sorry, should I leave?"


    "No, no, that''s not necessary," she replied.


    I seized my opportunity, moving to collect my clothes. "It''s all good. I''ll be right back."


    Shaye added, "Oh, be careful with the pins! Try not to pull any out!"


    "Yep!" I said as I scurried out the door and down the hall.


    I shut the bathroom door behind me. Ashkan was really starting to get on my nerves lately. But not in the typical sense. Ever since the three of us went to get our matching tattoos, things had changed a bit between him and I. Or at least it felt that way to me. The dynamic felt a little different. And every time I thought I had everything figured out, that I was sure I only had eyes for Luke, I would look over and catch his eye in a certain way or see him smile a certain way, and it would get hard to concentrate on anything else. Maybe it was just wishful thinking. Ash didn''t like me like that. Just because he''d started to joke around and tease and open up and watch out for me, didn''t mean there was more to it. We just got along well. Plus, you know, getting kind of trapped together in a dangerous prophecy involving fighting and survival and shared trauma will do that, won''t it?


    But none of that really explained the strange tension I''d started to feel in our friendship. Our bonds of loyalty ran a little deeper now. Every look we exchanged was a little weightier than the last. If I caught his eye, he held it just a little longer. If our fingers brushed as I passed him something, he almost let them linger. I didn''t know what to make of it. Was I reading too much into his behaviour? If so, why? Seeing him asleep in that hospital bed after his abduction was the straw that broke the camel''s back, I suppose. I never considered him anything other than a friend who was more fun to interact with now that we''d loosened up around each other. Until he disappeared and put everything in perspective.


    He was so different than Luke... That''s what I couldn''t get past. That was why it was confusing to me. They weren''t necessarily polar opposites, but there was definitely more than one stark difference between them. Luke was honest, confident, even-tempered, intelligent. Good at talking to people. Pretty close to as perfect as a human can get, all things considered. Although I did sometimes wish he was a little less protective, a little less of a people-pleaser. He''d always helped me work through issues if I asked (or didn''t ask), and he listened closely, but sometimes it would make me feel sort of...bad. Like there was something to be solved; fixed. Almost like it was his job to put out any fires of anxiety or unhappiness. But I knew his intentions were good.


    Ash, meanwhile, was a real mixed bag. I found him impossible to read half the time, which gave him a mysterious air, but was also infuriating at times. Because it was hard to tell what he was feeling. I could rarely pin him down. He wasn''t as good with emotions as Luke was. But he was sweet like him; it was just harder to see. He was reserved and aloof and could be frustratingly awkward, where Luke was empathetic and considerate and mellow. Ash was great for calm periods of quiet. Luke was great for talking. Ash kept his heart close to his chest. Luke would let me hold his. But then there was this other side of Ashkan that was starting to become clear the more time we spent together, as the months went by. A lighthearted, joyful side. A witty, irreverent side. He could be...fun. This serious, strong-headed guy could find the absurdity and hilarity in any situation. The way his eyes lit up when he was smiling to himself, making a dumb joke. It melted my heart like butter in a frying pan. They both had that sort of charm, actually. And the fact that neither of them had anything horrible about them just made things even more difficult. The entire situation was confusing as hell.


    I almost slapped myself to snap out of my thought spiral. I''d been standing in the same position in front of the mirror in Shaye''s bathroom for five minutes now. This was getting embarrassing. I quickly changed back into my sweater and trousers. Once I''d carefully folded Shaye''s creations, I went to rejoin the others, doing my best not to question or overthink myself, for once.


    "...quite unsure of herself, I believe," Shaye was saying when I opened the door.


    Ashkan was leaning against the opposite wall with his arms crossed, appearing deep in thought. After a moment, he said, "Huh. I guess that''s normal."


    I knocked on the doorframe. They both looked up. "What''s normal?"


    Shaye shrugged. "I was just telling him about what you''ve been troubled with lately. Your, um, male friend."


    My eyes widened. I should have figured she would. But she said it in such a calm way. She was so nonchalant. She acted like it was such a normal topic of conversation to just mention my love life. I''m not saying the whole societal separation between ''things girls can talk about with boys around'' and ''things girls can''t talk about with boys around'' is reasonable, but I certainly didn''t have experience talking about my crush with any male friends of mine. And Ash was not the type to really be invested in those sorts of conversations anyway. Either way, I did not need him hearing about Luke. Or any part of the Luke-related drama. It was so awkward.


    "Shaye!" I protested, cheeks colouring. "He doesn''t need to hear about that!"


    She blinked. "Why not? I haven''t told him anything specific, don''t worry. Nothing besides your situation in general."


    "That''s not..." I faltered. Why not, indeed. Why was ''girl talk'' a thing, anyway? Boys could be just as invested and interested in gossip as anyone else. There was nothing wrong with sharing personal problems with others, was there? And Ash had listened to my venting before.


    ...No, it''s a problem when you have feelings for the guy. That was the issue.


    Shaye gestured vaguely at Ashkan as if his presence didn''t mean anything. "It isn''t as though he understands much of this sort of thing."


    He raised a brow. "Tell me anyway."


    I groaned. "Seriously? Don''t start..."


    Shaye went on, "So, Brielle has found herself with an emotional dilemma. There''s this fellow, an Earthian, and they''ve known each other for some time now. And recently, her feelings towards him have deepened beyond their usual friendship."


    "Shaye. Come on." My face was burning.


    Ashkan met my eyes. There was that aloof expression again. "And?"


    "There is no ''and''!" I protested.


    Shaye shot me a pointed look. "Oh, I beg to differ. There''s a very big and, Brielle."


    Ash looked between us. "What''s the and?"


    "Why do you want to know?" I demanded, trying not to sound petulant.


    He shrugged. "I just do."


    "It''s nothing you need to be concerned with!"


    "If it''s concerning you, it''s concerning me."


    That made my heart jump a bit, which I tried to ignore. "I didn''t ask for your concern."


    Ash''s tone remained calm, though there was the faintest edge to it now. "Well, tough luck."


    My fingers tightened into fists. I hated this feeling. I didn''t want Ashkan involved with my boy problems, especially since he was part of them. I didn''t want to worry about it or talk about it or acknowledge it. It was my problem and mine alone.


    "I, for one, believe that discussing one''s emotional difficulties out loud with close friends can be therapeutic," Shaye interjected, speaking very diplomatically.


    Ashkan added, "I''ve been told that bottling up emotions is generally bad."


    She nodded. "Precisely."


    "We already talked about it," I told her, avoiding Ashkan''s eyes. "There''s no more to talk about."


    "I was simply recounting what you told me earlier. He asked what had brought you here."


    I shot her a look.


    She said nothing more, instead taking her garments from my arms and returning them to her desk. I stared down at my feet. I really didn''t want to talk to Ash about this. I really didn''t. It wasn''t his problem. It wasn''t any of his business. I wanted him to pretend he didn''t know. Why was it so difficult to just act normal? I felt like a child with a stupid, pointless crush. This wasn''t like me at all. I''d always had more control of myself.


    "...What''s that?" Ashkan spoke up quietly.


    I glanced up. "What''s what?"


    He pushed himself off the wall and crossed over to where I stood. There was a new sort of concern in his gaze as he took hold of my left wrist. I frowned, about to ask what he was doing. But he moved my sleeve up my arm to reveal the obsidian cuff there. My pulse stuttered a bit.


    "...This isn''t something you bought at a jewelry shop, is it?" His thumb ran across the metal, brows drawing together in an odd mix of curiosity and dread.


    Shaye watched silently, her face blank.


    I shook my head. "Uh, no. It''s... It''s what you think it is. A gift from the King."


    He gave a slight grimace. "They seriously felt the need to bind your magic like that?"


    "Yeah, they did." My voice came out harsher than intended.


    A gasp sounded behind us. We turned. Shaye stared, her hand over her mouth, eyes wide with horror.


    "...The King put an anti-dark magic band on you?!"


    "Yeah..." I repeated, giving a nervous smile. "I didn''t really have a say in the matter."


    "Oh my gods¡­!" she whispered, moving forward and grabbing my arm with her own two hands. She gazed up at me with distress. "Why would they do that? These are only for criminals!"


    My shoulders slumped. I knew she didn''t mean it as an insult, but I couldn''t help the sharp sting her words sent through me. The humiliation. It was just another sign that the world thought me a dark creature. And, even though it was entirely fair of them to feel that way, I still wished that wasn''t the case.


    Shaye glanced between Ash and I. "How could they? Is it safe? Does it hurt? Why¨C?"


    "I''m fine," I told her gently. "It''s precautionary. They''re just... Y''know. Really averse to that kind of stuff."


    Ashkan''s fingers hadn''t left my arm, and now tightened around my wrist slightly as if to remind me that he was there, that he was listening, that he was frustrated too.


    I glanced between the two of them, trying to ignore the warmth in my cheeks at how close he was to me. "It''s no big deal. Don''t worry about it."


    "When will it be removed?" Shaye demanded, letting me go. Her face was set with a stern kind of concern.


    I shrugged one shoulder. "After I''ve completed my task. Or whenever the King sees fit, I guess. Who knows?"


    Her eyes narrowed. "He really trusts you so little? How absolutely dreadful."


    I gave a wry smile. "You don''t have to tell me twice." My eyes flickered over to where Ashkan''s fingers still wrapped around my wrist. I nudged his foot with mine. "Ash, seriously. Stop staring. It''s okay."


    He flinched, then looked down as if he was only now realizing what he''d been doing. "I''m checking the construction."


    "What, d''you want to take a picture or something?"


    His mouth curled into a faint smirk. "...No. Just seeing if there''s a way to break it."


    My stomach leapt a little at the roguish look in his eyes, but I shoved down the fluttering in my chest and replied, "Good luck with that. The King said it''s indestructible. Nothing''s getting me out of this thing."


    "Hm. Yeah. This is oiselent, the most resilient alloy known," he commented, running his thumb across the metal. He''d yet to release his hold on me, and my skin was starting to feel all prickly and tingly. "Seamless. With an interior lock, likely. A tricky bit of craftsmanship."


    "Great." My tone was dry. "So what''s the verdict, Mr. Blacksmith?"


    He didn''t meet my gaze. "I wouldn''t be able to get through the outer layer, much less the interior mechanism. Unless there was an opportunity to open the inner lock and study it up close, I couldn''t even try to dismantle it. ...Sorry."


    My spirits fell, though I was grateful for the effort. "Ah, it''s okay. It''s like an ankle monitor, anyway. If I try to tamper with it, they''ll know."


    "I''ll try. If you want me to." Ash''s tone was almost...determined. It was sweet of him, but I really didn''t think there was a way to break the damn thing.


    "It''s not worth the risk. But I appreciate the thought," I told him with a half-hearted grin.


    He let my hand go and the fabric of my sweater dropped back over my wrist, hiding the cuff from view again. His arms crossed, but it was in a casual, contemplative sort of way rather than the way they usually were, like he was guarding himself against the rest of the world.


    I sighed a bit. "Don''t tell anyone about it, okay? I don''t want to start a scene."


    They both agreed. Shaye apologized, though she had nothing to feel guilty for.


    "...How are you feeling about seeing Miss Lucera tomorrow?" she questioned uneasily. "What do you suppose will be done about her...transgression?"


    "No clue. It''ll be weird. I''m sure the King has already sent a letter or something to Headmaster Gunthren. Hopefully, we''ll see her fired, and I''ll never have to deal with her again," I answered, thinking about the bracelet locked around my wrist. "I just feel like that won''t be enough of a punishment."


    Ashkan made a sound of agreement.


    Shaye''s brow furrowed. "Surely what she has exposed you to must be illegal. Whether it was her decision or not. Surely there is some form of retribution that must be taken for you."


    I shrugged again, feeling weary. "That''s for them to sort out, I guess."


    A tense quiet hung between the three of us for a moment. I fidgeted with the hem of my sweater. This entire thing was a mess, but what more was I to expect? I was the girl from the other world. Nothing was ever going to be simple or straightforward for me. And it seemed like everyone was chomping at the bit to take advantage of my persistent na?vet¨¦. The entire world could be against me for all I knew, but it would still feel less awful than knowing that Miss Lucera, one of the most important, helpful figures in my journey on Emiarhia, would put me in danger to further some sort of agenda. I really wished I''d known her true nature sooner.


    There was a knock on the bedroom door. The three of us turned as the handle clicked and a head of bobbed, espresso brown hair appeared from the other side. It was Shaye''s mom, wearing a friendly smile.


    "Brielle, it''s wonderful to see you again," she greeted. "And, Ashkan, I was sorry to hear about those pesky reporters bothering you again. You poor kids, always having to deal with the press."


    Ash gave a wry smile. "Ah, we''re used to it by now, ma''am."


    I said hello as Shaye went to hug her mother, asking, "How was work today, Mum?"


    "Tiring. So many clients requesting loans and tax refunds and the like," Mrs. Onusch-Eires answered. She brushed her hand over her daughter''s hair before looking between me and Ashkan again. "Hungry? My husband is working on dinner now, if you''d like to stay. It''ll just be some bescaux with side vegetables, but there should be plenty to go around with Cilas still out of town."


    I perked up. Bescaux was one of my favourites. It was basically a savoury, pie-like pastry that you put spiced meat into and bake. "Well, I don''t want to impose¨C"


    "No, of course not. I''m not letting you two leave on an empty stomach," she protested, shaking her head.


    "We''ll help set the table," Ashkan offered.


    "Oh, thank you so much, you sweethearts." She beamed. "It''ll be ready in fifteen minutes. Come downstairs whenever you''d like. And, Shaye, could you pour the drinks? Thank you."


    With that, she disappeared back through the door. We soon followed her to the kitchen.


    Dinner was nice, and the company was nicer. Kelton and Fenryk did most of the talking after practically inhaling their food. The laughter helped to take the edge off things. Similar to how injuries worked with interdimensional travel, meals eaten only affected my body on that specific planet. And just like how wounds could only heal with me present in that world, I could only digest stuff in the same body my brain was currently in. This meant I didn''t have to eat as often as people living on one planet only, since that stasis between worlds meant that the ''unused'' body wasn''t undergoing any processes. So, when I was hungry enough to eat on Emiarhia, I always had to make sure I was getting enough calories and nutrients in to maintain my strength. It was a lot of trial and error figuring out that sort of stuff. But on the bright side, I didn''t have to worry about returning to one world after a while and discovering I''d died of starvation.


    Anyway, we chatted until the plates had been cleared and the glasses had been refilled with cider. It was a great distraction from the Lucera issue. Though the anger I felt about it all had been put aside, the betrayal still hung heavy in my chest. I wasn''t sure what to expect at school tomorrow. Would I even see her? Had things been, once again, sorted out for me? Was Headmaster Gunthren aware of how this had happened? How much of the truth had King Typhis relayed in his letter? There were too many questions. My brain hurt just thinking about it. I pushed it all to the back burner.


    For now.

 Chapter 14 ~ Coming Apart at the Seams

    Mid-January marked the first day of semester two at the Academy. My friend group usually congregated in our spot in a particular fourth-floor hallway, where most of our lockers were clumped together. It was rare to see the majority of them at the start of my school day on Emiarhia ¨C since everyone but me started with first period an hour earlier, at eleven a.m. ¨C so I was a little touched whenever it did happen. Dozens of students crowded the hall. The sound of locker doors being flung open and shut rang out like the clamour of a construction site.


    Viktor and Ivahr were engaged in an animated back-and-forth when I approached.


    "I''m just saying," Ivahr insisted, "fire magic is way more practical. You can do anything with fire, mate. The Academy doesn''t appreciate true genius."


    Viktor, who looked rather dapper today, replied, "Nah, earth is more versatile. It''s not all just boulders and mud and leaves. You can do loads with a bit of creativity."


    "Well, I can burn through anything with my creativity," he shot back.


    I decided to intervene, lest the two come to fisticuffs over their respective disciplines. "Good afternoon, gentlemen."


    Viktor noticed me first. He flashed his teeth in a bright grin. "Brielle! Impeccable timing. Which of us has the superior element, hm? Fire or earth?"


    I pretended to ponder the question for a moment, tapping my finger to my cheek. "Mmm... Neither."


    Both boys booed and hurled a barrage of jeers at me for my impertinence.


    "What?!" Ivahr blurted. "There is no third option!"


    Viktor threw his arm over his face and wailed in dramatic fashion. "Betrayed! Abandoned by my own companion! I cannot believe such cruelty..."


    I laughed, moving past them to open my locker. "Oh, shush. Both have their uses. That debate is as old as time itself."


    He scoffed and waved me off. "Keep your excuses. I have been mortally wounded..."


    "Wounded?" came Shaye''s voice as she appeared from the sea of bodies. "Whatever''s got you two worked up now?"


    Viktor''s demeanour changed at the sight of her. His expression smoothed out into something less sardonic and more endeared, and he started grinning like an idiot. I always got a little kick out of it, how he behaved when he was in her presence. It was adorable. In an embarrassing sort of way.


    "Nothing at all," he told her. "We were merely debating the merits of earth versus fire."


    "I said neither was better," I chimed in.


    Shaye giggled. "Ah, yes, the time-honoured tradition of this element versus that. I always take air''s side. It''s invisible. A truly formidable advantage."


    "Blind. All of you..." Ivahr argued.


    The hallway was clearing out as more people departed to their classes. A minute or so passed with idle banter before someone else arrived to our circle. I hadn''t even noticed his presence until I turned around after gathering some textbooks into my satchel. Silent as always.


    "Ashkan, there you are!" Shaye said happily.


    He gave us all a polite nod in greeting.


    Viktor immediately made a big show of putting his hands on Ashkan''s shoulders, moving around him to examine him from head to toe. He took it with remarkable patience, allowing him to circle him once. "Look at you! New year, new Ashkan!"


    He raised a brow. "Vik, you saw me last week."


    Viktor made a dismissive hand gesture. "Bah! What is it, then, hm? New tie? Shorter haircut? Oh!" His face lit up as he finally spotted it. "Tattoo! That''s new!"


    Ashkan touched the large black tree on the inside of his left forearm. Its branches reached toward his elbow and its roots went down toward his wrist. "Mm, got it done yesterday. Better than scars."


    His friend winced, putting a hand on his shoulder again. "Ah... Sorry, mate. Shouldn''t have said anything."


    "It''s all right." He gave him a quick smile to put him at ease. "No need to tiptoe around me."


    The atmosphere in the circle became a touch sombre.


    Shaye spoke up before it could drag down further. She turned to me and held up her hands, a questioning look on her face. "Mind if I?"


    I nodded, knowing exactly what she intended. She got to work fixing my uniform as usual. I didn''t have enough time after coming home from Earth classes to do much more than throw it on before leaving the house again. I usually ended up in a rumpled state before my second school session of the day even started. Shaye liked to straighten me out so I wouldn''t get scolded for improper dress.


    The chimes of the bell system went off. Second period was starting soon.


    I hoisted the strap of my bag onto my shoulder. "Right. See you all at lunch?"


    Everyone murmured in confirmation, and we parted ways.


    "Oh!" Shaye caught my elbow before I could get far. "Good luck with the meeting. Everything will work out just fine, I''m sure."


    I gave her a small smile in response. "Thanks. I''ll see you later."


    We split off in different directions.


    The walk to Headmaster Gunthren''s office was a familiar one, though it seemed much longer this time. Every step was heavier than the last, my pulse climbing higher the closer I got to his door. I still didn''t know what would await me. No matter how much I prepared mentally, I couldn''t stop imagining the worst-case scenario. The onyx bracelet on my wrist felt like it was sinking me into the floor.


    When I finally stood before that mahogany door with its bronze fixture, I was paralyzed. It took a solid ten seconds to raise my arm to knock on it. My stomach flipped with every thud against the wood.


    "Enter," I heard him say.


    The knob was like ice beneath my hand. I pushed it and the door swung inward, creaking softly.


    Headmaster Gunthren looked up from the documents on his desk when I stepped inside. He gestured at me with one hand, waving me toward a chair before him. "Ah, Miss De Mavset. Thank you for coming. Please, have a seat."


    I did as instructed. I kept my eyes down as he organized the papers on his desk, placing them neatly inside a folder and filing it away. He took off his thin glasses and rubbed the bridge of his nose for a moment before addressing me again.


    "First," he said, "I would like to extend my sincerest condolences to you, regarding your exposure to dark magic. As the faculty member primarily in charge of overseeing your academic career, I must say this has been quite the challenge to resolve."


    I gave him a nod of understanding.


    He sighed and leaned back in his chair, fingers steepled beneath his chin. "As for Miss Lucera, she is currently on a temporary leave of absence until the matter has been settled. The administration is not in favour of punitive action toward her at this time ¨C it''s rare enough as it is that students become dark-bound, and in your case, the incident seems to be an unfortunate accident ¨C but she must remain isolated until she can be proven harmless."


    I took in his words without expression. "Oh. I wasn''t quite expecting that."


    He quirked an eyebrow. "Were you not?"


    "Well..." I looked away again, unsure of how to explain the thought process I had been engaged in all night. "With all due respect, Headmaster, I didn''t learn forbidden spells on my own. She taught me. I don''t know if she knew she''d been, or if someone forced her to, but..."


    He watched me calmly for a long moment. "I am aware, Miss De Mavset. However, at this stage, it is your word against hers. I''m not convinced I can take action without solid evidence of the truth. And...your recent experiences with forbidden magic has cast some doubt as to the reliability of your statements."


    A spark of anger flickered to life in my brain. I frowned. "I... What?"


    Gunthren spread his hands in a helpless gesture. "The librarian, Mrs. Trettle, has expressed concerns about the texts she had granted you access to. She told me you asked to see several grimoires for personal use."


    I sat up straighter, defensive now. "I just wanted more information about shadows. After Ashkan''s incident with one, I felt I needed to know more. Checking out library books isn''t prohibited."


    "Of course. Of course. But the point remains. You have already violated rules and procedures, albeit unknowingly...as far as I know. And with that comes the burden of proving your reliability."


    I slumped down in my chair.


    "His Majesty has notified me of your immunity to dark corruption. Which is formidable news, truly. Alas..." He took a breath, adjusting the front of his patterned waistcoat. "We must adhere to standard procedure. It must be proven that you did indeed learn dark magic from Miss Lucera. I am certain I did not instruct her to do so."


    "She''s claimed innocence?"


    "She has, and with convincing detail."


    I stared up at the ceiling. Of course she did. "Headmaster, she told me it was ''ancient magic''. I didn''t realize it was dark. I never would''ve¨C"


    "Ancient?" The man let out a brief chuckle of disbelief. "I am sorry to tell you, but that does not exist."


    "So I''ve been told..." I muttered, chewing on my lip. The frustration was becoming nearly unbearable. My emotions were a volatile combination of fear, confusion, and anger, threatening to spill out at any moment. "Is there anything I can do to prove she lied to me?"


    Gunthren rubbed at his eyes. He seemed exhausted, which was unlike him. He was usually the picture of composure, in both demeanour and appearance. The stress was clearly getting to him as well. "I am not sure. You will need evidence that she is not just your scapegoat in this whole affair, and that she has, indeed, violated her duty as an educator."


    I pondered for a few moments. The silence in the office was stifling. "...Shaye and Ashkan can give testimonies, too. I''ve mentioned ''ancient magic'' to them a few times before it was revealed it was actually dark. And well before I rented those books."


    He mulled that over. "Hmm... Perhaps that will be of some help. However, they are your closest friends. Their word may be dismissed. In the interest of maintaining fairness, I cannot rule out the possibility that they may have lied for you. You would do well to keep that in mind."


    I felt myself sinking into the chair even farther. The hopelessness was overwhelming. "Okay, I can understand that... But why would I even want to learn dark magic in the first place? What motive do I have? It was just a mistake, honestly. She was being so cryptic; I didn''t know any better."


    "Simple curiosity, perhaps. Or, considering the extensive training and considerable preferential treatment you''ve received over the months, you may have become aware of the perfect opportunity to rise up and become an independent force. A dangerous one."


    "No, that''s... What?!" I balked at the suggestion. "I don''t have any ambition of becoming some kind of, of...power-hungry villain, or whatever. You know I don''t."


    Gunthren inclined his head and pushed up his glasses. "Believe me, I''m extremely averse to the idea. Unfortunately, it doesn''t matter what I know or believe. It only matters what we can prove. I could pose, as well, the question of what Miss Lucera would have to gain from lying, or why she would risk so much to teach you forbidden spells."


    "Well... I..." I blinked and stuttered, not expecting this line of thought. "I can''t answer for her, but maybe it wasn''t intentional. That''s the only explanation that makes sense to me. Someone was telling her to do it. I don''t think she would willingly endanger someone''s life or risk expulsion ¨C and imprisonment, really ¨C without good reason."


    He said nothing for a minute or so. "I''m truly not fond of either theory that either of you did it intentionally," he spoke eventually, sounding deeply pensive. "The hypothesis of an outside source is plausible, I''ll admit. We''ve seen attempts of that in the past... However, it leaves us in a position with more questions than answers. And more danger than safety. Who could have done it, and why?"


    I opened my mouth and closed it again. Nothing. My brain was failing to provide any sort of input. I had no idea. It seemed there were more mysteries piling up than solutions being given.


    "Forgive me if I appear insensitive," he continued. "I truly am sympathetic to your circumstances, Miss De Mavset, and I hope we can get to the bottom of it all soon. But Miss Lucera has held my unwavering trust for many years. I''m reluctant to cast her aside without proof that she did this maliciously. You have my word that I will do my best to get to the truth, whatever that may be." The golden scales on the back of his hand shone faintly as he twirled a fountain pen around between his fingers. "It makes this situation no easier that I tend to regard Miss Lucera as a younger sister of sorts. We were raised in the same orphanage... She''s family, to me. So, naturally, I will treat the matter as seriously as I would if my blood relatives had committed the offense."


    My eyes went wide at this confession. I''d never imagined the two were so closely acquainted. "You... She''s never mentioned that."


    The Headmaster gave a soft sigh. "She prefers not to talk about it. The staff at the orphanage were not the most amiable of people. My situation was a little more tolerable. She suffered much worse abuse. Anyhow, it''s not my place to disclose details of it to anyone, least of all to a student. All I ask is that you are mindful of what this means to me when we discuss this matter."


    "Oh. Yes, of course..." I sat still for a while, digesting what I''d just been told.


    On one hand, it made more sense that he would take her word over mine if they were as close as family. On the other... I''d be lying if I said that revelation didn''t raise the slightest suspicion of my own. Had she known all along he would favour her? Was she trying to outwit the system? Was it a clever ruse? Had it always been about making her way up the ladder, at all costs? Or, even worse... Had he known all along and looked the other way? Could the Headmaster be covering for someone who''d put my life and the lives of my friends at risk?


    Those thoughts were too worrisome not to dispel immediately. No. That wasn''t who Gunthren was. He had been kind and open, honest and compassionate throughout my months here at the Academy. He couldn''t be so duplicitous, I was convinced. Then again...I''d also thought Lucera was as genuine and trustworthy as anyone, and she had proven otherwise. My head was swimming with endless possibilities, each worse than the last.


    Gunthren noticed my discomfort and his expression became apologetic. He set the pen down. "Please understand, this isn''t a witch hunt. It''s merely the best course of action that I can see at present, as unsatisfactory as it may be for all parties. You may think this is unfair to you, Miss De Mavset, but I''m afraid you may also be at fault here for not having enough caution regarding the dark arts."


    My jaw clenched. "None of this was intentional on my part, Headmaster. I just want you to know that."


    His face softened. "I pray that that is indeed the case."


    My shoulders were heavy with a deep, bitter frustration, though it wasn''t directed toward Gunthren. There were too many conflicting forces at work. I could blame everyone involved ¨C the teachers, myself, my parents ¨C but at the end of it, all that would get me was a migraine and no solutions.


    "So, what''s going to happen to my schedule? My tutoring sessions?"


    "I have decided to stand in for Miss Lucera myself, for the foreseeable future. Your tutoring sessions will be moved to my office from here on out. For the sake of the rest of your education, we cannot let this derail your learning entirely."


    I looked up in surprise. "Oh... Thank you. I can only imagine how busy your schedule is."


    He offered me a slight smile. "Well, I have no shortage of students who need my assistance. Though, yours is a special case, to say the least."


    My fingers went to my bracelet, tapping out a restless rhythm on it. "Yeah."


    "Will that be a problem? Do you not find my services adequate? If that is the case, I am open to discussing other alternatives, if you''d prefer."


    "No, no, I... I just worry, is all," I admitted. "About all this. What''s going to happen. It feels like every step we take leads to more questions and dead ends."


    Gunthren sat back in his chair with a contemplative look. "It does appear to be the case... We are both aware that our first priority here must be your education and safety, however."


    "I understand, Headmaster."


    He took a moment to examine my face. "Miss De Mavset... May I be frank with you for a moment?"


    I nodded. "Always."


    His mouth thinned as he took a long breath. "I... I fear your tutoring has perhaps taken a detrimental turn to your health as of late. You appear more and more fatigued each day, and I have observed you displaying physical and emotional symptoms of stress. This has led me to wonder if you would rather pause your lessons altogether for the time being."


    My mouth went dry at that. The words sunk in like claws, cutting at the insides of my ribcage. I took in a short breath and swallowed. "No. I''m not giving up, if that''s what you''re asking. I haven''t fallen behind on any assignments. I want to stay on top of things as best I can."


    He seemed surprised by my answer. "Even after...what you''ve endured?"


    I pressed my lips together. "Even after that. It was terrifying and I''ll probably never get the memories out of my head, but I need to keep moving forward. If I let it win, then I won''t be able to do anything anymore."


    The statement seemed to stun him a bit. His brow creased with a troubled frown, eyes narrowed. "Very well... It''s a noble mindset. Just don''t lose your way. We still need to make certain your physical and mental states remain sound, to ensure you do not lose control of your faculties, and your abilities."


    I had to concede on that. "I''ll let you know if that''s a problem. It won''t be an issue."


    He was still looking at me a bit strangely. I was aware of it but pretended not to notice, choosing instead to study a scuff mark on my boot. I felt scrutinized in that moment, under the gaze of someone who knew almost everything. The Headmaster seemed to know every little detail about every person he met. He probably saw me for exactly what I was: a girl who was barely strong enough or good enough to face this kind of life, and was terrified of failing at it. He probably wondered why I kept pushing myself at all, and how long it would last before I cracked under the pressure. If it was worth it to him to invest time into a project like me at all.


    "In any case," I spoke up, "nobody needs to worry about me going berserk. Because I couldn''t even if I wanted to." Lifting my left hand, I tugged back my sleeve to reveal the obsidian bracelet. I''d covered it so precariously with so many layers, and now it was in plain view in the Academy for the first time. I might as well have been showing a deadly wound.


    Gunthren''s expression shifted, his eyes taking on an emotion that was hard to describe. A blend of surprise, pity, and dismay, with a touch of understanding. "...Ah. Yes, His Majesty included me in on the details. I see you''ve made a rather thorough effort to conceal it. A wise choice, as I''m sure you know. It would be difficult for some of the students and faculty to accept this sort of thing."


    My voice took on an edge. "Yes, because I''m such a danger..."


    "Miss De Mavset. I''ll have none of that self-pity," the Headmaster chided, holding up a finger. "I did not insinuate that. In fact, to be brutally honest...I''m unsure if such a thing is truly necessary. I would never dare to question the decisions of our beloved King outright, but it seems to me that perhaps this was a step too far. To a point where...the cure may be worse than the alleged illness."


    I sighed in relief and let the tension roll off my body. It felt good to hear that from someone of his status. "You think so?"


    "I cannot pretend to have known the specifics of His Majesty''s plan, but if it is the case that the cuff is unnecessary or the slightest bit inhumane...then I am against it."


    I allowed myself a sliver of hope at those words. "I... Thank you, Headmaster."


    "But for the time being, it remains as is. There is nothing any of us can do but continue on and make the best of this situation. And...as always, if you need my help in any matter, my office door is always open." He offered me a smile. "Now. Shall we commence today''s session? We have quite a bit of work ahead of us."


    I nodded and sat up. "Absolutely."


    My tutoring proceeded almost as if the instructor hadn''t changed. The only difference was Gunthren''s method of teaching. Where Lucera''s had been meticulously organized and to-the-point, he was more free-flowing and intuitive, occasionally moving off topic to answer a question that came to his mind. Where she had been analytical and mathematical in her approach, he was philosophical, almost spiritual. The result of this was a much more relaxing atmosphere. Not that I''d been uncomfortable before, but it definitely took the edge off.


    After lunch, I had two regular classes. Third period was Senior Magic Study II, a continuation of last term''s lessons. Professor Jakklo was still as dry as ever, his lectures long-winded and filled with jargon I didn''t always understand. It was a mandatory course, which meant, thankfully, all eight of my friends were there. They made the droning lectures a bit more bearable, but that didn''t change the fact that it was hard to keep up. The information came so fast and the terminology was sometimes difficult to keep straight. We were going to continue broadening our spell arsenals and casting techniques. We were also going to cover all kinds of different skills, so there would be plenty of material for the rest of the school year. I scanned the required readings scrawled on the chalkboard, wrote them all down in my notes, and tuned back into Jakklo''s droning.


    From beside me, Ashkan''s face was half-buried in his folded arms on the long desk that stretched in front of the entire row. He appeared to have been borderline lulled to sleep by Jakklo''s voice. Shaye, on my other side, was still awake, but had abandoned the act of taking notes to draw random doodles on her notebook. She gave me a brief smile when I turned to look at her, and then went back to shading in her picture.


    I leaned closer to Ash. "I don''t know how you do it," I whispered, barely able to keep the amusement out of my voice. The sight of the stern and usually composed guy looking half-asleep was so funny, and so cute.


    He blinked lazily, propping his cheek against the palm of one hand. "Mm. Years of practice."


    I stifled a chuckle. I wanted to lean my head on his shoulder so badly, and that realization hit me out of the blue. What a random moment to feel that way. But here we were. "We have these things on Earth called triple shot espressos. Want me to bring you some?" I joked.


    "Yeah, we have caffeine here too. It doesn''t always work," Ash murmured back. "Some things are just too boring to stay awake through, no matter what."


    I nodded in mock seriousness. "Well, maybe we''ll both pass out by the end of this. Mercy killing, maybe?"


    The corner of his mouth pulled into the smallest, laziest half-grin, and the way his eyes slid in my direction was enough to send my stomach flipping over itself. "Sure. We''ll do the double suicide and leave a note blaming Jakklo."


    My hand flew to my mouth. Don''t laugh. Do NOT laugh. You''re in class. My shoulders shook as I struggled not to make any noise. It wasn''t really even that funny. It was just the classic dilemma of something becoming exponentially more hilarious when you aren''t allowed to laugh. I took a long, deep breath, and managed to compose myself. "Okay, now all I can think about is the obituary."


    A half-choke, half-snort escaped him before he added, "The eulogy."


    I snickered quietly. "Imagine Jakklo at our funerals."


    "He''d try to grade the visitations."


    "Professoring at the grieving."


    We both lost it, curling in on ourselves and dissolving into silent, shaking laughter. I feigned punches at Ash''s shoulder, as if that might relieve some of my hysterics. My sides ached. Ashkan was doing a much better job of remaining calm, while I was on the verge of exploding at any second. I got a strange few looks from some other students around us, who clearly had no idea what we found so funny, but I didn''t care. The prospect of an epic scolding from Jakklo for acting up in class didn''t seem as dire when we were imagining him throwing a fit over how his dead student''s low test score couldn''t possibly have been his fault.


    Unaware of what was unfolding amongst his students, our professor continued lecturing until the bell rang and dismissed us.


    Fourth period wasn''t as humorous. It was the class I''d used as an excuse to get Mrs. Trettle to hand over the dark magic books ¨C Ethics & Mechanisms of Forbidden Magic. The classroom was small and cozy, containing the smallest number of students of any class I''d ever been in. Including Ashkan, Shaye, and me, there were about twenty students total. Maybe the class wasn''t super popular, or maybe most were hesitant to seek it out. Evil subjects tended to attract negative attention, to be fair. Although it was interesting to note, once again, the Academy''s common refusal to label dark magic as just that. It was simply ''forbidden'', something to be approached with caution and something to never, ever partake in. Not that it was legal to do so anyway.


    Professor Fyke was a portly, rather grey man with white hair combed back neatly. He introduced himself as someone without an ounce of magic in his body. Which I found surprising and amazing. The Academy did support both non-magic and magic kind, but it was unheard of to have a non-mag in a teaching position. He was clearly quite knowledgeable on the subject, and he had a sort of blunt, no-nonsense air about him that I appreciated. We wouldn''t be learning forbidden magic, he explained, but how to defend against it, counteract it, recognize its various manifestations, and what appropriate actions to take in case it was suspected. And as the title of the course suggested, there was also an emphasis on ethics and morals surrounding the topic.


    "Forbidden arts are rooted in darkness, in hatred, in ugliness, in perversion of the basic code of our planet," Professor Fyke intoned. We sat a mere couple of feet from the front row in this particular classroom, so we had a good view of all the minute expressions on our instructor''s face. "It would make sense, then, that any mage who touches those powers would lose themselves to that darkness as well. Would not so polluted and corrupt a body produce such a form of magic?"


    At the mention of darkness, my fingertips went to the fabric-covered bracelet on my wrist. Ashkan''s gaze found it as well, and something shifted in his expression.


    "Practitioners are found more often than not to have been twisted souls in their own right, those lacking in empathy or conscience. They become vessels of festering rot. And an infected heart calls forth malicious powers." Fyke paced as he talked. "In most cases, they cannot help what they have become. No, this is not a lesson on our definitions of evil. Sometimes, there is no distinction to be made between good and evil, because they have mingled into the same being. A person tormented and manipulated by such forces might be as much a victim as those they attack. And that does not mean their actions are acceptable. But this is not a condemnation of anyone, or a place to speak poorly of another. We are only learning of these things here to know better how to protect against them."


    The class was strangely attentive to him. No eyes wandered; no one seemed to have anything better to do than listen. It was as if everyone here could feel the gravity of this topic, even if we weren''t sure of all the details. Every word Fyke said carried a weight of its own. I, for one, wasn''t sure if I was just in shock or if there was something almost uncanny about him. This wasn''t some whimsical trivia class where it wasn''t a big deal if you checked out. This was serious, and hearing about it was sobering at the least, intimidating at the worst.


    "So, how do we define a forbidden spell? Who makes that call?" a student piped up from somewhere in the middle.


    "Official government decree," Fyke answered. "Laws differ slightly from realm to realm, but they are virtually identical. They must be to ensure both order and quality of life for all those within, of course."


    Another hand went up. "Professor, we''re going to learn to counter forbidden magic, but most of us don''t encounter it on a daily basis, right? Why would we even need to know how?"


    "Ah, a natural question." He pointed to the student. "The universe is, as with anything, an unpredictable place. A forbidden spell might be cast on one''s doorstep someday. We should not needlessly provoke their use, but it would be foolish to walk blindly through a place without knowing what creatures and disasters one might encounter, and what weapons and defenses one might use to counter them."


    "But why would anyone use forbidden magic if the stakes are so high? Is there anything to gain that''s worth a death sentence?" The third question came from someone in the last row.


    Fyke turned to address the speaker. "There are all kinds of worth in the world. Somewhere, someone always finds value in the worst methods. If the ends justify the means, then anything becomes an acceptable sacrifice. Unfortunately, it is difficult to show logic to someone like that. Sometimes, it is not entirely an unreasonable, impossible choice to make, if no option can be considered above the other. Simply the darkest of imperfect choices."


    Darkest of imperfect choices. A chill ran down my spine. Oh, great, now those words are going to haunt my sleep.


    "Then...where does it come from?" a small, female voice interjected hesitantly. "If there is no element or god behind it, then where...?"


    "Nobody can say. There are no complete explanations, no satisfactory solutions. Forbidden magic appears to defy the logic of our known existence. It has no god, no author or engineer, no concrete definition. It has defied many attempted studies, research, and analysis. It just...is. The general consensus is that it arises from the deepest depths of the worst darkness within our souls. A force born from hatred, malice, greed, envy, fear... Whatever causes us to harm. When one chooses to live in such a way, the magic is compelled to answer, like a mother hushing her infant''s wail. Once that rot has taken hold, it festers until it has poisoned the entire heart. When it is no longer possible to control the impious parts of ourselves, and we are driven to ruin, that energy emerges. Magic is simply energy, after all, and by the same principle, so are forbidden arts."


    I tried to focus on the lecture, but I only ended up spacing out for long portions of it. Sitting in that class felt like being under a blinding, sweltering spotlight. I was trying my hardest not to equate myself to forbidden magic, to let the words ''rot'' and ''worst darkness'' sink their hooks into my skin and rip my chest open, to show off all my secrets and insecurities for the entire room to see. And to condemn me for it. I knew it was in my head; it was only an analogy. I wasn''t literally rotten to my core, I reminded myself over and over, until the words started to lose meaning. I was not some villain. But the shackle on my wrist said otherwise.


    I took all those ''dark'' tomes and books I''d rented back to the library after class. As I placed them in the return bin as discreetly as I could, Mrs. Trettle''s eyes never strayed from mine. There was something unspoken in that silent stare. Judgement? Disappointment? It felt like both. Or maybe that was all in my head too. She seemed to be in a bit of a hurry and didn''t engage me in conversation, and that was fine with me. I could feel her disapproval from across the counter anyway.


    Yet, as those texts left my hands, something in my chest sank a little. Even within the span of days, I''d gotten accustomed to having those anchors. A twisted sort of safety blanket. They didn''t have all the answers, but they felt like something solid to hold on to. And the various stories of Prince Lanzeroth''s plights felt comforting, somehow. I couldn''t help drawing parallels between his situation and mine. At least, what people had written about him. What if the same type of people who spread those tales would denounce me for the same things they''d deemed sacrilegious and vile in him? What if history repeated itself? Would my name become a whisper in the dark, an embodiment of terror and villainy, or just a forgotten tragedy?


    <hr>


    The week proceeded fairly normally. I got through the next day of class and continued tutoring sessions with Headmaster Gunthren. He''d been a great help so far, and I could see myself coming to value him as a teacher as time went on. And despite all my fears about everyone in the realm despising me for being the supposed spawn of evil, he treated me with nothing but respect and kindness.


    I had Senior Magic Study II again on Tuesday, then Magical Theory with Professor Neyllpa. The latter of which I shared with most of my friends. The material itself was theoretical; it consisted of the origins, evolution, development, and possible futures of magic. According to the professor, the course often assisted students with tapping into more of their potential. Neyllpa was a little more eccentric than the others I''d had so far. She had a curious fondness for this heavy brooch in the shape of a ruby blossom on her shawl, and didn''t waste any time trying to act ''mature'' or ''dignified'' to make us feel like children. Her hair was short, wild, and strikingly red, and her right arm was laced with all sorts of tattoos. The woman was funny and bold, and knew how to keep class interesting.


    On Thursday afternoon, I ate a light lunch with the usual group: Ashkan, Shaye, Lilwen, Miseris, Viktor, Ivahr, and Cassius. Cassius had a big smile on his face when he sat down, like he was holding onto some great news, and everyone around the table could see it. He seemed like he could barely keep it in anymore.


    "Cassius," Viktor prompted from across from me. "Spit it out, mate. What are you dying to say?"


    "Yes, you look about to burst," Shaye noted with an amused smile.


    Cassius beamed and put both hands flat on the table. "Guess who scored himself a date?" He let the suspense hang for a few moments, as if expecting everyone to start guessing.


    Viktor shrugged. "Who?"


    Ivahr snorted into his flask of juice.


    Cassius rolled his eyes, still beaming. "Me!" He leaned forward eagerly. "I''ve got myself a date."


    "Ooh. Give us the whole story," I encouraged.


    "Who''s the lucky girl?" Miseris added.


    "Uh..." He suddenly looked bashful. "No, not a girl this time. His name is Roland. You''ll like him. I mean, he''s the most amazing person, and he''s so good-looking. You guys should see him. He''s gorgeous. I''m still pinching myself."


    Shaye and Lilwen exchanged glances that said, ''Aw, how adorable'' without actually saying anything.


    Miseris snapped her fingers. "Oh! I know him! I have a couple of classes with him. The really tall one with the pinkish hair and the piercings, right?"


    "That''s the one." Cassius nodded.


    "Good pick," she replied, smiling. "I haven''t had many conversations with him, but he seems nice."


    "So, how''d it happen? The story. Details!" Shaye said.


    Cassius let out an excited breath. "Well, we''ve had a few classes together, but I always chickened out. I couldn''t work up the nerve to even talk to him until last semester. And when he smiled at me the other day, it felt like my brain was going to fall out my ears."


    Lilwen chuckled.


    "And then I figured, this is it. I''ve been too much of a coward to go talk to him before, and that''s why I haven''t got anywhere," he went on. "So I took the initiative this time."


    "What did you do?" I questioned.


    "I went up to him after class. And he looked surprised to see me at first. Kind of surprised in a good way, so I thought that was a good sign." He continued to gesture excitedly. "So I went, ''Hi! My name''s Cassius; we have a couple of classes together?'' And he smiled, and said he''d noticed. So we started talking, and I just blurted out, ''Hey, if you ever want to study sometime or something, I''d be interested in getting together.''"


    "Aww," Shaye cooed.


    "It''s a study date...?" Ivahr interjected. "How old are you? Thirteen?"


    Ashkan flicked his hand to jab a spoon into his arm. He yelped in response.


    Cassius glared at Ivahr for a second, then shrugged it off and turned back to me. "He said yes! We''re meeting up this weekend, at the little park next to the lake. Can you believe it?" He looked giddy. "...Anyway, uh. That''s all."


    I smiled warmly at him. "I''m happy for you. He sounds great."


    Shaye looked over at me. "See, Brielle? It''s not that hard to¨C"


    "Do not start with me," I warned her. "Don''t even say it."


    She grinned. I knew exactly what she''d been about to say. That it wasn''t that hard to ask someone out, as Cassius had just proved, and that I needed pull myself up by my bootstraps and ask Luke out already. It wasn''t that simple, but she knew that. She was just being optimistic as usual. And while it was true I needed to make a decision soon, one way or another, the thought of that was just...too much, at the moment. Too much stress. I needed a clear head if I was going to confront that, so it would have to wait.


    "Oh, Brielle, I was hoping to ask you something," Lilwen piped up.


    I took a bite of my food before answering. "Am I going to like this line of questioning?"


    Her face turned a bit dejected. "Well, um... I did not intend to...put you on the spot or anything."


    A quiet laugh escaped me. Most jokes and sarcasm tended to go right over her head. "Sorry. Just kidding. What''s up?"


    "You once said you have a friend proficient in inventing and technological development. I was wondering, is he still in contact?" she asked, tilting her head.


    "You mean Elliott? Yeah. Why, do you need him for something?"


    She nodded eagerly. "I require some repairs on something I have discovered recently."


    Viktor was paying rapt attention now. "What''s this I hear? You found a trinket?"


    "Oh, yes, quite possibly. I believe it to be a talisman or amulet of some sort." She shifted and leaned over to rummage around in her bag for a moment, then produced a small object about the size of a strawberry and offered it to him. "It is a bit battered, but it is rather fascinating."


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    "Blimey!" Viktor took it from her, gently examining it with a curious gleam in his eye.


    The object looked much like a pendant, but was missing its chain. A slightly iridescent, pear-shaped, periwinkle gemstone with flecks of silver sat in an ornate cage of silver wire, all woven together into an intricate design. The back vaguely resembled that of a wristwatch or other type of small device, with a metal plate and two small holes. Rust, cracks and dents marred the pendant''s otherwise beautiful surface.


    Viktor turned the amulet over in his hands as he studied it. "It''s definitely old," he murmured. "Lilwen, how''d you find this thing?"


    "I was out for a swim yesterday in Lake Gaulheim, beside the southern border," she answered.


    Ashkan raised an eyebrow. "In this climate?"


    "It was not terribly cold," she responded, blinking. "I simply must wear my heated wetsuit. But the water was rather nice. Very calm. Anyway, I was exploring a small underwater cavern. The rocks there were very peculiar. They seemed to be covered with these fine, vein-like grooves that looked like...writing. Like an ancient language, perhaps. It was most unusual. I tried to read some of it, but I did not recognize the runes. Then I happened to brush my fingers against the wall, and one of the veins broke away. This fell out."


    Viktor whistled quietly. "So it was a hidden compartment or something."


    "Quite." She nodded.


    "I can take it to Elliott and see if he can figure it out," I offered. "If it needs fixing, maybe he can do that, too. But I can''t guarantee he''ll be able to tell you much about where it''s from, or how to activate it or whatever it is. If it even is anything at all."


    Lilwen clasped her hands together. "That would be perfect! Thank you. I will reimburse you for any repair costs."


    Miseris moved closer to the talisman. "Do you think it might be valuable? Like, could be worth something on the market?"


    "Hey, that''s not a bad idea," Ivahr mused, eyes lighting up. "Lemme see that." He reached across the table and snatched it from Viktor''s hand.


    "Uh, that seems to be very delicate," Cassius remarked.


    Lilwen looked torn between indignation and anxiety. "Careful...!"


    Miseris'' arm darted out to yank the amulet away from him. "Knock it off, you dolt, you''re going to break it!"


    "It''s already broken!" he protested, standing to evade her grasp.


    "Oh, no, here we go..." Shaye put her hands over her eyes.


    Ivahr climbed up onto the bench he''d been sitting on. "Just let me hold it for a minute!"


    "It''s not yours!"


    "That doesn''t mean I can''t hold it!"


    Miseris got to her feet and started reaching for it. "Don''t play keep-away, you brat, or you''re gonna lose a hand."


    "Is that a threat?"


    "No, it''s a promise!"


    He danced away, trying to hold the trinket out of her reach, which was admittedly quite easy considering she was much shorter in height. The whole thing seemed to be more or less just for show, however, due to his teasing nature and her unwillingness to seriously harm him, but they still acted pretty irritated.


    Lilwen piped up, looking flustered. "P-Please be careful, I don''t want it damaged even more¨C"


    The two of them now moved their bickering over to the grass beside the table as one chased after the other. Their voices blended together with Cassius'', who had moved in to attempt to be some kind of mediator between them. It was a comical sight. Miseris suddenly shot her hand out, and with a quick spell, the amulet fell out of Ivahr''s grip into her waiting palm.


    He stumbled, then looked back at her in disbelief. "Hey!"


    Miseris laughed triumphantly. She held the talisman up by the wire cage, dangling it in the air for a second.


    Ivahr''s hands went to his hips and he took on the stance of an affronted toddler. "All right, fine." He huffed and repeated the same spell to make the object drop from Miseris'' grasp. It flew right out of her hands and back into his. Then, he marched right over to Lilwen, took her by the wrist, and deposited it into her palm before Miseris could catch up with him. "There."


    Lilwen blinked, looking perplexed as she closed her fingers around it. A faint pink tinge developed on her face. "Um. Thank you."


    "Now stop acting like I''m a menace," he demanded.


    Miseris rolled her eyes. "Then stop being a menace. Honestly..."


    "If I didn''t know you both, I''d think you were the same person," Shaye remarked, watching the entire scene with a grin.


    Ashkan turned his entire focus to the talisman. "May I see that for a second?" Lilwen nodded, holding it out. He studied it carefully. "Hm."


    Viktor stood to peer over his shoulder. "Whaddya think?"


    "Well...it definitely isn''t anything I''ve ever seen," he replied, a note of fascination in his voice. "The metal''s... Hm, I''m not sure. Definitely not anything common. Hard to say without a microscope and some tools."


    "And the stone?"


    Ashkan shrugged. "No clue."


    Lilwen nodded thoughtfully. "That is quite all right. I only wished to determine if it were at all functional. Perhaps Elliott will have some more luck with it. Brielle, may I entrust you to take it to him?"


    "Sure," I replied. "No problem. I''ll take it after training."


    "Excellent!" she chirped. "I would greatly appreciate it." She handed me the amulet and I pocketed it.


    The bell sounded a moment later, and the chatter around us quieted as the students began to file into the buildings to attend their afternoon classes. I slung my satchel over my shoulder before heading to Light Magic Praxis. The classroom was located in the east wing on the fourth floor, inside a little nook in a hallway on the left side. You had to approach it from the stairwell up the hall or you''d never even know it was there.


    Upon arriving in that spacious, circular room with high ceilings, I found my eyes drawn immediately to the giant window on the front wall. It overlooked a spectacular view of the mountains in the far distance. Rays of sunlight filtered down in through the glass, glimmering as they hit the dust floating in the air. The window''s edges were covered with thin, brown curtains with a floral pattern. There were also several hanging candle-lamps made of milky glass. A few of the tables at the front held some odd magical apparatuses, including an orrery with crystals at the centre, an astrolabe, a celestial globe, and other such things.


    My quiet observations were promptly interrupted by a relatively short woman with coal-black hair swept up in a high knot with a bejeweled stick. Pronged horns wrapped in silver emerged from either side of her forehead, and her pale eyes glittered with keen interest and no small amount of intensity.


    "Miss De Mavset. Glad to see you here bright and early today," she remarked. "I must admit, once I received my student list this term, I was looking forward to teaching you. It will be a pleasure to finally see your full potential realized. I believe you and I can have much to learn from one another."


    "Uh, thank you, ma''am. It''s nice to meet you as well, Professor...?" I trailed off.


    She inclined her head, still looking very pleased with the situation. "Oh, forgive me. Professor Archir-Ku. Welcome to Light Magic Praxis. We''ll be starting class soon."


    With a curt nod, she went over to speak with two other students who''d arrived after me. I moved toward one of the tables near the back of the room, unclipping my satchel and pulling out a notebook, quill, and inkwell. Then, I began to tap my fingers on the table as I waited, a little impatient for the lesson to begin. None of my friends majored in light magic, which meant I was all alone. They all had their own praxis courses; there was one for each element, as well as basic healing courses for non-light users.


    I suppose Lilwen, Shaye, and Cassius were in the same boat I was, being the sole ice, air, and water mages in the group, respectively. Ashkan and Viktor majored in earth, and Miseris and Ivahr in fire (to nobody''s surprise). I couldn''t imagine what it''d be like to teach Fire Magic Praxis. There was definitely some correlative patterns between one''s personality and elemental major of choice, even though everyone''s optimal alignment was determined at birth, and straying from that inclination was exceedingly rare. If Miseris was a good representation of what the average student in that field was like, that would be quite the job.


    "Is this seat taken?"


    A quiet voice to my left cut off my musings. I looked up and felt my stomach leap into my chest at the sight of the girl standing before me. I hoped it didn''t show on my face. Ofelia looked so pretty, like always, with her dark lashes and midnight blue bob. I almost didn''t recognize her voice at first. She was sickly-sweet, squeaky-clean, and had a tendency to say the oddest of things. You kind of just had to go along with whatever came out of her mouth. I hadn''t seen her much since she''d drugged Ashkan with a love potion and was promptly suspended.


    "Hey!" I responded. "It''s been a while."


    She offered a slight smile as she set her books down and pulled out a chair. "It has. It''s been a bit lonely without anyone to talk to," she commented, her tone mild.


    "...Oh. Sorry," I offered.


    Her hands fell onto her lap as she turned toward me. "How are you doing?"


    "Pretty well, I guess," I said. "What about you? I didn''t know you majored in light. I assumed you were studying earth, since you wanted that internship at the Horticulturalists'' Guild."


    Ofelia shook her head. "The application period ended, and I wasn''t selected. There''s always next year. But I really only followed earth studies because Ashkan is. I love flowers and plants and nature and all that. But the other stuff is pretty boring. So now I''m studying light magic."


    "Oh," I repeated, my eyebrows shooting up. Of course she''d changed her major for Ashkan. "So... What''s your blood magic, then?"


    "It''s light. I''m hoping it will be much easier. I think the spell-casting might be simpler."


    "Huh," I muttered, considering the situation. I didn''t want to say I didn''t like Ofelia, but she wasn''t exactly my favourite person. Considering what she''d done, I couldn''t say I had a high opinion of her at this point. So it was a little irksome to share the same elemental aptitude. It kind of felt like when someone you don''t get along with is in the same club as you, or has the same hobby or interest. I tried not to think too much on that, however. She couldn''t choose her genetics. And we weren''t children.


    She looked like she wanted to say more, but at that moment, Professor Archir-Ku addressed the class.


    "Welcome to Light Magic Praxis," she called, sweeping her arms outward. "It will be my pleasure to educate you this term. You may call me Professor Archir-Ku. The goal of this course is to practice wielding light magic in an array of ways, including offensive, defensive, restorative, and otherwise. As many of you are no doubt already aware, the practice of light magic requires a calm, clear mind and a disciplined spirit, with the focus to manipulate one''s energy as one needs."


    I opened up my notebook and began to jot down notes as she spoke. This class was likely to bring my average up a fair bit. It wasn''t that my grades were awful or anything ¨C I did have a decent record. But I could always recognize an easier course when I saw one.


    The professor continued, "Evidently, magic is not instantaneous. There are rules that must be followed to cast a successful spell. For example, you typically cannot simply repair something without knowing what you''re fixing, how to fix it, and how it broke. Those are the basic ideas behind all spell-casting: understanding what you want, knowing the correct thoughts and gestures to manipulate your magic, and focusing on the desired end result. But, you also must have the necessary amount of magic in your reserves to do what you need. To heal a papercut, a mere thought and a speck of power are enough. But if you are trying to heal a stab wound, for example, more magic is needed. And even then, you need to have a strong enough healing affinity and magic capacity in your system to be able to pull that off. Some of you may have already noticed that your affinities can differ."


    She continued the lesson in that vein for a while, speaking in an easy, informative way, occasionally stopping to allow her words to sink in, before she would ask the students questions and begin her lecture anew. Ofelia seemed to be attentive enough, though I suspected she''d be zoning out sooner or later. As it turned out, it was sooner. The girl turned toward me after a minute, looking thoughtful.


    "Do you think the professors are supposed to be like gods?"


    I blinked. "...I''m not sure."


    "I think so. They''re so powerful," she murmured. "Like gods."


    "...I guess."


    Her eyes slid sideways, skimming over my notes. "You''re pretty neat."


    I raised an eyebrow. "Um... Thank you?"


    "I was never all that good in school, but you seem so clever."


    "I... Thanks." I glanced back at Professor Archir-Ku, feeling like we needed to focus on the lesson. But Ofelia looked like she had more on her mind.


    "You know, I really want to be able to control the weather," she went on. "Do you know anyone who can?"


    "...No," I replied, baffled.


    She sighed, eyes going a bit distant. "That''d be so lovely."


    I shook my head to myself, looking back down at my paper as I finished a note. This was going to be a long hour.


    "Now, I require...a volunteer. For a demonstration," the professor announced. "Hm? Anyone?"


    She scanned the crowd, letting the silence weigh down. No one volunteered. A few people shifted uncomfortably. Nobody wanted to be the centre of attention. Understandable, really. It was only the first day. I kept my eyes glued to my notes as if they were the most fascinating thing I''d ever seen.


    Professor Archir-Ku began to smile after a minute. "In that case, I''ll be happy to select one of you. May I have...Miss De Mavset, please?"


    Fuck. Here we go.


    Saying nothing, I gathered my courage and scooted my chair back. With my expression as smooth as possible, I strode up to the front of the room. I suspected she was just looking to make me a figurehead for the class. Murmurs and a few giggles rose up around me in hushed tones.


    "She looks like she''s going to the gallows."


    "...Thought she''d be dead by now."


    "Ooh, the Luminary. What a bootlicker..."


    "Is this even fair?"


    The whispers followed me like a flock of pesky little birds. It made my face grow slightly warm and my mouth twist to the side. But I tried not to show my annoyance, and simply faced the professor when I arrived at the front, shoulders squared and hands in my pockets.


    "Thank you," Professor Archir-Ku stated. "Please, face the students, Miss De Mavset, so we can all see your work."


    I did so without argument.


    The professor retrieved something from her desk ¨C a familiar fruit that looked like a cross between a plum and an orange, but bright pink ¨C and held it up in the air for the class to see. She went on, "Can you tell me what this is?"


    "An abaet, Professor," I replied. Some quiet laughter ensued from the audience.


    "Indeed. Have you ever practiced healing on plants?"


    I nodded. "Not in a while, but I have."


    She seemed pleased. "Yes, I''m aware this would be quite simple for you. But stay with me, please." She looked back out at the rest of the class. "Healing magic, as you all should know by now, is a very useful skill to possess, and a large component of light magic. The reason light magic can be considered ''magical science'' rather than ''magical arts'' is because its applications can be quite practical with regards to the body. If one possesses an affinity for light and a strong magical reservoir, there is very little one cannot heal." She picked up a small paring knife and sliced a line into the flesh of the fruit. Then she handed it to me, still facing the students. "Now, Miss De Mavset. Show the class how we can restore a wound, such as a cut, on a plant."


    I glanced down at the fruit for a moment before nodding, keeping my cool. This was, indeed, child''s play. My words faded out as my thoughts went elsewhere. I closed my eyes. I began to picture the flesh stitching together, the wound healing as the cut sealed and the cells regenerated. It took all of three seconds. When I opened my eyes, there wasn''t a mark left on the surface of its skin.


    "Is it healed?" she prompted.


    I nodded, then tossed the abaet over to her.


    The professor inspected it closely. "Good, very good."


    It was easy to tell the other students weren''t very impressed. That kind of spell was no doubt a cakewalk to everyone in here, at this level. A few were whispering again. I despised being in the spotlight. It made me uncomfortable, as I always felt I was being put on a pedestal for people to look at or scrutinize or pick apart. And there was nothing I wanted to do less.


    Professor Archir-Ku continued, "You all saw that it only took Miss De Mavset a mere few seconds to do. Now, if anyone needs an explanation as to the particulars of how the magic works, I''d be happy to provide. But that was the very least we can do. Let us proceed." She set the fruit aside, took a sheet of parchment from a stack on her desk, then quickly swiped the edge across her fingertip. A tiny bead of blood formed on the wound. She held it up for everyone to see. "Now. This is what it looks like to repair a cut on a human."


    My eyes widened a little. I wasn''t expecting a realistic demonstration.


    She faced me again and gave a slight incline of her head. "If you''d please?"


    "Uh, sure." Carefully, I took her bleeding finger into my hands, closed my eyes, and visualized the flesh stitching back together, just like before. In about ten seconds, the cut was sealed and the skin looked brand-new, not even a hint of redness left. I opened my eyes, nodded once more, and released her finger.


    The professor looked rather satisfied with that outcome. "Excellent. See the difference? A little more time and focus were required. However, I''ve no doubt that Miss De Mavset is only the least bit tired from this, if at all. Am I correct?"


    I hesitated for a second. Then I answered, "Yes, Professor. It''s...pretty simple."


    "Simple indeed," she replied with an amused look. "Lastly, would you be willing to assist me once more?"


    "Sure." I braced myself mentally.


    Professor Archir-Ku turned back around. "Students, please keep in mind that this is a controlled environment. Do not attempt this at home."


    With that, she drew her arm back and slashed a deep, gaping gash across her wrist with the paring knife. A collective gasp ran through the room. The professor grimaced but didn''t waver, merely holding up her arm as the blood began to pour out and drip onto the floor. I nearly flinched. What the hell?! Everyone was now tense. Some had stood from their chairs. Some had their hands over their mouths in horror. A few looked nauseous.


    "Whoa, whoa...!" I exclaimed.


    The professor continued to address the class, though her voice had a little strain to it. "I understand the demonstration may seem rather graphic, but please try to keep your reactions in check."


    Acting on urgent instinct, I stepped forward and grabbed her arm with both hands, one on each side of the wound. I closed my eyes. The cut had sliced the radial artery, and her pulse was now throbbing beneath my fingertips, a weak stream of blood dribbling out every time her heart thrummed.


    My thoughts flew in a hundred different directions, a frantic search through the knowledge in my mind for the correct information, a flurry of images as I pictured the wound healing itself, as I envisioned the skin regenerating and the vessel sewing itself back together. Frantic whispers still hovered around the room. I was only half-aware of it all. My face was a mask of focus. My hands tingled and glowed as the spell did its work.


    I didn''t know how much time had passed before I felt it was over, but it was less time than I''d expected. When I opened my eyes, my hands dropped from her wrist and I stepped back, ever so slightly breathless. The wound had sealed itself entirely, without even a trace of blood or a scar left to show it had ever been there.


    There were a few moments of stunned silence.


    Professor Archir-Ku gave a pleased hum, studying her wrist. "Just over forty seconds. I''m impressed."


    With a wave of her hand, the blood on the floor and on my own hands vanished. Then, she looked up and surveyed the room.


    "Do not be alarmed. It is imperative to remain calm and in control of your thoughts in all things, particularly with the practice of light magic. While we cannot control every emotion or reaction, it is crucial to try. It''s no secret that the circumstances surrounding healing are often very stressful. However, if you learn to separate the urgency from the anxiety, you will find your results to be faster. Although Miss De Mavset here was surely quite worried about my health, you may have noticed that she wasn''t rattled entirely. There was still a sense of control. She snapped into action rather than froze in panic. She knew what she was doing and did it as quickly and as best she could. Reacting on instinct. That is the critical element to healing magic. That reflex, that is the goal."


    She held up her now-healed arm, giving it another cursory glance before returning her gaze to class.


    "Confidence is the key. You must, must know your craft well enough to be certain it will work. You are the master of the spell. Not the other way around. Never the other way around." Her eyes slid to me, and she smiled, raising her chin slightly. "Thank you kindly for your cooperation. You''re excused."


    "No...problem," I answered. Then I hurried back to my desk without looking anyone in the eye, my heart still beating faster than I wanted to admit.


    When I sat, Ofelia leaned closer. "Do you think you could teach me to do that?"


    "It...wasn''t difficult," I said. "I''m sure you already could."


    She seemed excited about that idea, eyes shining with the promise of being able to wield magic at that level. But she said no more.


    The rest of the class passed without much event, but the whispers still echoed in my ears as we all filed out of the room at the end of the period. The students were still buzzing about how Professor Archir-Ku had used herself for the demonstration, and what an incredibly bad idea it was, and what if it had been an actual life or death situation? What if I hadn''t been able to help her? What if I hadn''t known what I was doing? And the looks they''d given me were as if it was all my fault.


    My nerves were a little frayed when I headed out for my last class. Which was not an ideal state to enter the Duelling classroom in. But there was no helping that now.


    Shaye, Ashkan, Miseris, Viktor, and Ivahr were there to greet me when I arrived. It was quite a large room, with an impressively high ceiling and stone columns that had been carved into the shapes of writhing serpents, with elaborate scrollwork winding around their spines, their jaws open to bare their teeth. There were tall, thin windows on all the walls, allowing the afternoon sun to pour into the space. A wooden podium was at one side of the room. Runner carpets had been laid out on the stone floor, which looked like it had seen more than a few duels itself. The walls were also riddled with scorch marks and the occasional dent. I found that a tad worrisome.


    "Hey," Ashkan greeted when he noticed me.


    "Hey," I echoed.


    The other four nodded or smiled, all with varying degrees of cheer. I gave a friendly nod in return.


    "Ready for a duel, Brielle?" Viktor asked with a wink. "Hope you can hold your own, because I''ve been practicing my craft."


    I couldn''t help but smile a little. "Sure, I''d like to see that."


    He put a hand to his heart with a slight grimace, feigning offense. "Ooh, such doubt!"


    Ashkan chimed in with an easy, teasing smirk. "No one wants to be pitted against you in a duel. But only because they don''t want to see you cry."


    "Hey! What does that mean?!" Viktor exclaimed, puffing out his chest. "I will have you know I am a highly accomplished duelist, and¨C"


    "Everyone, please gather round, find your places," called a new, male voice.


    All conversation stopped immediately.


    A tall, broad-shouldered man had appeared in front of the podium. His bronze hair was shorn short, his skin a light grey, and he had an intense, intelligent gleam in his hazel eyes, which I immediately counted three of. I was so used to the oddity of seeing more than two on Reyshore and Cassius that the feature didn''t even give me pause. He looked around forty, with a long scar along his chin.


    "Thank you all for joining me. My name is Professor Cenine," he greeted as we formed a semi-circle in front of the podium. "This is senior-level Duelling. We are going to be working hard this semester. As such, I don''t tolerate disruptive behaviour or inattention of any kind. If I ever catch you being disrespectful in my classroom, I''ll have you run laps around the grounds until you vomit." His eyes scanned our faces for a moment, before continuing, "And if any of you think this is a joke, feel free to challenge me, if you want to make a fool of yourself."


    No one moved an inch.


    "You may have noticed the room is rather different than the others," he remarked, glancing around at the stone. "It is designed for our practice, as well as for your protection. This will be the room we do all our sparring and our tests. However, all spells used in this course must be non-harmful, and you are expected to follow that rule strictly. Failure to do so will result in you being thrown out of this room, and out of this class, and quite possibly out of the Academy. Have I made myself clear?"


    A unanimous chorus of ''yes, Professor''s sounded through the air.


    He nodded once. "Great. We''ll start with an introduction and overview, as you can imagine. For some of you, it may be redundant. But I always prefer to start a new term with a clean slate, a new foundation."


    For the next twenty minutes or so, he went over what we would be covering. Duelling was pretty much exactly what it sounded like. There were various aspects we''d work on: casting techniques, duel etiquette, stances, defense and offense, spells, the art of battle and strategic planning, and of course, we''d practice duels with each other. It made me wonder if Cenine would get along with Kadia.


    Once he finished, he folded his muscular arms. "You''ve all heard enough for now. We''re going to start off with something fun. Hmm..." His eyes darted from student to student before stopping on Viktor. "You. With the green hair. You look like a young man of adventure. I''d like to see what you''re made of."


    Viktor stiffened with obvious surprise and pleasure, a proud look crossing his face. "Sure thing."


    "Let''s see. And..." Professor Cenine scanned the class again and pointed. "You."


    Everyone turned to look. My stomach sank when I realized who he meant.


    Shaye leaned over to whisper in my ear. "Oh, lovely. Of course Claude would enjoy this class. He lives for violence."


    I gritted my teeth a little, keeping my expression blank. At least this was in a classroom this time, not in an alleyway.


    Claude nodded to the professor as he moved up front. His ice-blue eyes landed on Viktor and they glinted with something akin to levity. His voice was calm, smooth. "This ought to be interesting."


    From where Viktor stood a few feet away from him, he looked at our group as if we were a camera crew on a reality TV show, with an ''Are you seeing this bullshit?'' kind of expression on his face. Then, he shrugged and replied, "Agreed."


    Professor Cenine gave the two of them a stern look. "All right. Here are the rules. Stand a good fifteen paces from each other and then face your opponent square on. The object is to be the first one to knock the other out of the duel. This is not to the death, mind you. No need to be too aggressive. No bodily harm. No physical contact of any kind. No levitation. No assistance from the crowd. Feel free to tap out at any time. Questions?"


    Claude''s mouth curled upward as if he were resisting the urge to laugh.


    Viktor tilted his head and held a finger to his chin as if he were thinking about it, then answered with a confident smile, "No, I think we''re all set."


    "Very well. Stand there. The rest of you, back away," the professor ordered.


    The others and I obediently stepped away as Cenine moved to stand off to one side, observing with his arms crossed. Viktor and Claude went to stand where he had directed.


    "Begin!" Cenine barked.


    Immediately, Claude conjured an orb of swirling, clear water in his palm, holding it there for a second, before chucking it directly at Viktor''s face. It seemed to explode on impact with a crash. I winced. Viktor staggered backward a few steps and put his hands over his eyes. His hair was drenched. He wore a stunned expression. The entire class burst into laughter. I didn''t want to enjoy seeing Viktor like this, but it was hard not to chuckle a bit.


    But as quickly as Claude had hit him with that spell, Viktor had composed himself again. He brushed his hair away from his forehead with his forearm and held his hands out. "Oh, it is on."


    Curling vines erupted from the ground at Claude''s feet and lashed at his legs. But he leaped out of the way just in time. He countered by aiming another ball of water at Viktor''s face. He responded by throwing up his hands with a quick cry, conjuring a barrier. The ball of water exploded on contact and splattered harmlessly against it. The rest of the class continued to cheer and jeer in the background, shouting various comments.


    It was earth versus water. Roots, vines, rocks, leaves, thorns, and sand clashed against waves, jets, vortexes, bursts, tides, and steam. Thankfully, the magic didn''t actually affect the environment outside of the dueling square, so nobody was in danger of drowning, and no boulders came flying out to crush us. But that didn''t stop the two of them. The spells kept flying, each one of them either blocked or evaded. They moved swiftly across the square, never getting too close or crossing over any of the lines that marked the limits of the area. They seemed to be rather well-matched. Claude was clearly more aggressive in his attacks, whereas Viktor appeared to be the more calculated. The class continued to shout and egg them on.


    After about five minutes, however, their movements became noticeably slower. More laboured. I wondered how long this was going to go on before they wore each other out, or someone backed down. Neither of them looked willing to give in, though. I couldn''t help but wonder if their pride was at stake.


    "Go, go!" called Ivahr, cupping his hands on either side of his mouth.


    "Get him, Vik!" Ashkan added.


    "Kick his arse!" yelled Miseris.


    Viktor couldn''t resist a brief snicker at that before turning his attention back to Claude. He lunged forward and summoned a spear made out of pure sandstone, jabbing it toward his opponent, but Claude parried with his arm and countered with a burst of steam. Viktor didn''t miss a beat, summoning a ball of mud in his hand, which he hurled at Claude. But the mud only landed at his feet and exploded in a shower of slop. A small whirlwind whipped up from where Viktor stood, sending dust and scattering leaves into the air, but Claude swept it aside with a blast of water. Viktor spun on his heels, dodging, and it crashed behind him before dissolving.


    This dance of back and forth, attack and parry, seemed endless, until Claude sent another tidal wave barreling toward Viktor, knocking him off-balance. He tumbled backwards and hit the floor hard, the wind knocked out of him. I heard a loud groan of pain.


    The crowd burst into a cacophony of shouts.


    Professor Cenine lifted a hand. "Halt! The duel is over!" He nodded once and looked at Claude, his face serious. "Well done, young man. That was adequate. And you?" He looked at Viktor as he rose from the floor, trying to dust himself off. "Good reflexes, and fast. But you could work on your footwork." He shrugged and glanced at the two of them again. "It was an impressive display of duelling, and I hope it serves as a good lesson to everyone else. Always keep a level head in a duel. It''s as easy to make mistakes if you''re being too careless, or too defensive."


    Viktor looked mildly embarrassed but took it with dignity. Claude looked smug. The rest of the class, though, was cheering and applauding. Claude held up his hands in a sort of ''You''re welcome'' gesture, basking in their approval. He gave us a sort of roguish grin when his gaze slid to me. My mouth was set in a straight line as I met his eyes for a second. He raised an eyebrow.


    I said nothing and transferred my attention to Viktor instead. "Hey. Great job! You held your own pretty well."


    He grinned and made a playful, exaggerated bow. "Many thanks."


    Ashkan patted him on the back. "Well done."


    He beamed. "Why, thank you! You know, I could probably beat him if he wanted a rematch..."


    "Or I could stand in for ya," Ivahr chimed in, cracking his knuckles. "He needs a real challenge. He''s lookin'' for it. And I''ve never backed down from a fight."


    Shaye sighed lightly. "Always looking for trouble..."


    "Trouble is my middle name." He folded his arms behind his head.


    "I thought it was ''Disorderly-Conduct''," Miseris quipped with an arched brow.


    Ivahr shrugged, clearly amused. "Eh. Same thing."


    We all shared a small laugh.


    Professor Cenine continued the lesson by assigning us several chapters from our textbook on different combat strategies and spell formations, then ended class there. I hadn''t expected the time to fly by so quickly. As we left the classroom, Claude seemed to be making a point to hover a little too close for my liking. When I realized, I cast a furtive glance toward him. He smirked a little, but said nothing, his eyes trailing me. I sped up to rejoin the others.


    The rest of my day passed rather uneventfully. I had training, then I stopped by The Roaring Witch to give Elliott Lilwen''s amulet ¨C which he seemed confident he''d be able to repair ¨C then returned to Earth for my typical eight p.m. weekday dinner and homework.


    When I checked my phone, there were no texts from Spencer. It was something to be expected to since our...talk. But not something I was used to. I knew I needed to fix things. ASAP. But I knew I couldn''t do it alone. To make things truly right, I''d require some assistance from a certain someone with much more influence than me.


    <hr>


    My muscles tensed with nervousness as I walked up to Spencer''s door that Saturday afternoon, but I had no choice. This needed to be done. I raised my fist and rapped twice on the wood. After a minute, I heard movement inside, and the lock clicked open. The door creaked ajar to reveal Spencer on the other side, dressed in a plain grey hoodie and a pair of ripped black skinny jeans. Her eyes landed on me and I watched her pause for a beat.


    She blinked once before giving a soft sigh. "Chloe?"


    I offered a hesitant smile, which I hoped looked genuine. "Hey... I''m glad you''re home. I think we should talk. About... About everything that''s happened. But I''d understand if you''d rather not."


    Spencer watched me for a second before leaning against the doorframe and giving a half-shrug, looking like she was debating on how to respond. "All right. We probably should, honestly."


    "Are your parents around? Your brother?"


    She shook her head and waved for me to follow her inside. "I''m all by myself right now."


    That made me relax a little. We''d need privacy for this. I nodded and stepped into the house as she closed the door behind us, then we walked through the living room and up the stairs until we got to her room. We entered. I paused when I caught sight of her bed and all the memories flooded back in my mind: the conversations we had here, the movie marathons we watched, the nights I''d stayed over and played video games with her until four in the morning.


    She closed the door, cutting off my line of thought. "Okay, so... Where do we begin?"


    "Um..." I exhaled. "Well, you already know how sorry I am about missing your exhibition. At least, I hope I''ve made that clear. I would never miss something so important to you on purpose."


    "I know. That''s why it was so weird," she replied.


    "It was just...a string of events that couldn''t be helped," I muttered. I was assuming (and praying) that Luke hadn''t told her that my lie about babysitting Winnie with a dead phone had been... Well, a lie. I still felt terrible about having to do it. But there really was no alternative.


    "It''s fine. I forgive you." She moved over and sat down on the edge of the bed. I did the same, but stayed quiet and let her talk. "Look, I''ve never really said this, but... I feel like I can be...a little...neglected." She lifted one shoulder and kept her eyes on the floor, a sort of blank look on her face. "It''s kind of my own fault because I know I never bring it up and I let it slide. But I think that''s partly because you always seemed so independent, and independent people have a way of not really needing to be around others."


    I wanted to be offended, but I couldn''t be. Because it was somewhat true. Aside from my parents, I''d never needed someone in my life to make me feel whole or happy or fulfilled. I''d never needed someone else to to be my caretaker, my rock, or whatever else. Nor had I expected that from anyone. It just...wasn''t something that happened in my brain.


    Spencer continued. "I know that sounds selfish, and it is, in a way, I guess. But I can''t help it. I want to be your friend, but... I want you to want me there, too." Her expression was vulnerable, her eyes flickering with uncertainty. "It feels like...lately, you''re kinda preoccupied. Busy with other stuff. And that''s totally okay! But..." She exhaled a small laugh, then shrugged. "It''s just a thing. That''s why I was upset with you about missing my exhibition. Even though it was an accident. And... Yeah."


    My stomach twisted in guilt, but I managed to nod. "Okay. That makes sense. And it''s fine to be honest. I know I can be busy. And I know sometimes I don''t answer my phone for hours at a time... I''m really sorry about that, too. But I will try harder. It''s just...a weird time in my life." That felt like the understatement of the century.


    "Yeah, I can get that. Everyone''s stressed about graduating and becoming an adult... It''s just that we''re friends. Best friends. At least, I like to think of you as my best friend. So, I don''t always want to be the one making plans. I don''t want to feel like me texting you is annoying. And sometimes, I just need someone to talk to. Because it''s nice. Because you''re one of the only people in school who seems to give a fuck." She chuckled dryly.


    I leaned back. "I don''t want you to think I don''t care about you. I care a lot. You''re my best friend too. I guess I''ve just never realized that my actions give off that impression because it''s...not a normal thing for me. I''ve always been...alone." My brow furrowed slightly, remembering how isolated I''d felt back in Minnesota. "It''s nothing to do with the person. I think my threshold for reaching out to ask for company is just higher, I dunno... But that doesn''t excuse me neglecting you, and I''ll work on it. I''ll...be better."


    "Damn..." Spencer let out a little laugh, but her tone was still serious. "That was some real self-reflection, Chloe. Look at you, you''re a new woman." She shook her head. "I don''t always get that introverted stuff. I mean, I''ve had my share of introversion, but... Anyway. I don''t want this to be some super depressing conversation. Just... Yeah. It''s something to keep in mind, right? We can''t all be perfect best friends and I need you to be...just a bit more inclined to actually want to spend time together. It''s a two-way street, yeah?"


    "Of course," I agreed.


    She leaned over to bump shoulders with me and smiled. "Good. Thanks."


    I paused to think. "So... We''re good, then?"


    "We''re good." She grinned, then fell back to lie flat on the bed with her legs still hanging over the edge. "You''re stuck with me, and I''m stuck with you."


    "Glad to hear it."


    We shared a chuckle before lapsing into a short silence. I laid down, too. We both looked at the ceiling.


    Spencer was the first to speak up, her voice more light and upbeat this time. "Anything else you wanna talk about? Any news to report? Any gossip to spill?"


    "Nope. Unless you''re interested in the latest chapter of my never-ending drama with Luke," I said.


    "Uh, do bears shit in the woods? Yes, I''m interested." She propped herself up on her elbow to face me, her eyes alight with amusement. "What happened now?"


    I proceeded to relay to her everything that happened that past Sunday, from when I''d gotten in his car to when he''d dropped me off back home, with as many details as possible. I knew Spencer would eat it up. When I got to the part when we''d confessed our mutual feelings to one another, she made a sound like she was about to pass out and clutched my arm.


    "Oh. My. God." She was staring at me like I''d just announced that I won a Nobel Peace Prize. "I can''t believe it. Finally. I mean... You like each other and it took you two long enough, but now it''s... It''s a thing? Right? What does this mean?"


    I gestured vaguely. "That''s just it, I don''t know what this means. We''re both painfully aware of the whole college issue. Similar to what you and Joel are thinking about, actually. That''s the main reason we didn''t pursue things any further, but I feel like it''s something we can''t avoid. And now things are just...weird. In limbo."


    "Yeah, well, things will always be weird until you two just make a damn decision," Spencer insisted. "That''s what happens in all those romantic movies where the protagonists take, like, an entire year to actually make up their minds about something. It''s sweet you guys are thinking about it that seriously, though. But I''ll tell you one thing. There is no way you should be spending this summer apart. Like...none. You both need to figure this out, because, Chloe... You are going to miss your shot, I swear to god. He might meet someone else."


    My jaw set. The thought was both infuriating and upsetting. I knew I shouldn''t care. And I shouldn''t care that it upset me that I shouldn''t care. "Harsh, but true. But I...don''t know what I want."


    "What''s there to not know?" she countered. "Do you like him? Yes. Does he like you? Yes. Are you going to be in college together? No. But is long-distance impossible? Also no. It''s just different."


    I didn''t want to tell her that I was becoming conflicted about my expanding feelings for a boy that was not Luke, one that lived in a whole different universe. But it was still too early to tell whether anything would happen with Ashkan anyway. I honestly doubted he''d reciprocate. Besides, liking him like that was an awful idea in every sense of the word. And he seemed so uninterested in romantic entanglements. Maybe Luke was better for me, if he did actually like me. Regardless, there was still the everlasting question: What if I don''t survive the war?


    I just had to make a decision. A careful, calculated, covert decision. One of my least favourite activities.


    "Yeah," I muttered. "But...it''s still something to consider. Neither of us are the casual type. I don''t just want some summer fling or to have an experience just to have it. And I don''t even know if I want to date him for real... I don''t even know if it''d work out if I did try. All I know is that I''m attracted to him, I like spending time with him, and I want to be more than friends. Is that enough? Should I just say, ''Hey, let''s date; we have to make this work; long-distance be damned; it''s now or never''?"


    "Um. Yes!" Spencer looked at me as if I''d gone mad. "It is enough. Because there''s so much there. It''d be the dumbest move not to try. It''d be even dumber to let him just slip through your fingers."


    First Shaye was telling me to go for it, and now Spencer. Two people who I trusted with my life. I sighed. "All right, all right. Maybe I should just ask him out and see what happens... It''s better than wondering, right?"


    "Exactly! Glad we''re on the same page."


    "And there''s still time... Six months left in the school year and a couple more months after that. It could go anywhere," I mumbled, as much to reassure myself as anyone else.


    "Well, don''t drag your feet. But yeah." Spencer sat up, her expression shifting slightly. "Chloe... Just do whatever makes you happy. That''s all. Don''t decide one thing because you feel like you should, or you think it''s right or logical or whatever. This isn''t a math test. It''s not even life or death."


    I smiled. If only she knew. "Okay. Thanks for the advice. I''ll need to work up my courage a little bit...but I feel good about this."


    "Awesome," she replied. "I can''t wait for the wedding."


    "Oh, shut up," I laughed.


    She checked the time on her phone. "You didn''t apologize about everything just to get me to help you with your boy problems, right? ''Cause that''d be super messed up."


    I rolled my eyes, a grin pulling at the corner of my mouth. "No, no. Just an extra bonus. But no. That''s all. And it''s a big bonus. Thank you."


    "I do what I can."


    "But, I do have something else to tell you. Something a lot more important than boy trouble," I said, sitting up and moving to sit criss-cross on the bed.


    Spencer quirked an eyebrow in interest. "Oh no. What? Are you gonna tell me you''re pregnant or something? Did you get arrested? Did you kill someone?"


    "Wow, those are the kind of scenarios you have in mind when you''re talking to me?" I shot back with a laugh.


    She chuckled and held up her hands. "Well, I dunno. You seem to be into all that sneaky stuff. But whatever, just tell me what your big important secret is. You''re killing me."


    I drew a breath, then said, "Okay. Remember when I said I''d make things up to you? Because I missed your exhibition? I''ve figured out how I want to do it."


    "Oh yeah?" She tilted her head. "Do tell."


    "So, it''s not all figured out yet... And obviously, if you''re not cool with the idea, you don''t have to go along with it. But I showed my mom some of the art from your website." I paused for effect. "And... She and her team think that a partnership between you and the label could really work out. They''re interested in putting some of your graphics on their clothing, or using your style to design some pieces."


    Her jaw dropped. "What?! WHAT?!"


    I laughed as she grabbed me by the shoulders. "Yes! I''m dead serious. The company is no Chanel or whatever, but it''d get you exposure and would definitely be good experience. If it goes well, we might have something really exciting going on here. What do you think?"


    "I think..." She stared at me like I''d grown a second head. "That you''re batshit. Are you being serious right now?! For real?"


    I grinned at her enthusiasm. "Yes! It''s no lie. We''re still hashing out some details, but I promise it''s real. So, what do you think? Should I tell her yes?"


    "Uh, I don''t know. Do you think she can give me, like...a million dollars in exchange?"


    I chuckled at that. "Sadly, I don''t think so, Spence. Even if you deserve it. But it could be something you work towards. It''s just the first step of many, and you''re young."


    She threw herself back onto the bed dramatically and covered her face with her hands. "This is a dream. This is a dream. I don''t know what to do. I''m gonna puke or something..."


    "You can take as much time as you need to think it over."


    "No, no, no, no." Spencer sat up suddenly. "I''m saying yes. Of course I''m saying yes! This is crazy! Chloe! Oh my god! Chloe?! What the hell?!" She laughed breathily and jumped to her feet, pacing across the room and gesturing wildly as she ranted to herself in a quiet tone.


    "I take it this is a good sign," I mused. "Imagine your graphics on jackets, shirts, hats... Now there''s a look."


    She whipped around to face me and pressed her palms together like she was praying. "Okay, I have about five billion thoughts right now and I am literally losing my mind. You just changed my entire future."


    I couldn''t help but laugh again. "It''s just an opportunity."


    She shook her head vehemently, then walked over and hugged me tight. "I''m not crying, I swear to god. Don''t say anything." She drew away to hold me by the shoulders. "If you weren''t, like, the nicest person ever, I would literally kill you for making me like this. Holy shit... Okay. Okay."


    "I''ll give my mom your email so you two can work out the details with the designers. If you need anything from me, let me know," I went on.


    "I''m gonna die." She clapped her hands over her mouth.


    "I hope not," I replied with a smile.


    "Thank you so much, Chloe." She looked at me like I''d given her the best Christmas present ever. "This is just... This is literally everything. I mean, my art in fashion? Me, a graphic artist, in fashion? What?! And to have this come from a real-ass label? From a brand that even my dad recognizes? Huh?!"


    I nodded. "You deserve it."


    Spencer stared at me for a long moment. Her eyes were shining like she might burst into tears at any second. Then she blinked and stepped back a bit. "Damn. It''s a good day."


    "Definitely," I agreed.


    "Okay." She sucked in a breath, then clapped her hands. "Well, I am actually so fucking stoked right now that I need to take a lap. Wanna go for a walk and maybe get some food?"


    "Sure!" I answered. "So, are we even now?"


    She laughed loudly. "Mm, all right. I suppose your sins are forgiven."


    "Phew." I grinned as I followed her to the front door.


    I couldn''t help but feel good. It felt nice to do things for people. Actually, I couldn''t believe I hadn''t done this earlier. I felt a bit guilty that this whole thing was inspired by a suggestion Luke had made last week. Not that I wasn''t motivated by the idea on my own, but he was the one to prompt it. At least the outcome was positive. I''d made someone happy. That felt pretty great. I didn''t do it nearly enough.


    Maybe I was really growing up. Or maybe I was just going soft.


    Or both.

 Chapter 15 ~ Love Preserved

    Someone I went to school with back in Minnesota once told me that you can boil a frog to death without it trying to escape. She explained that if you started with cold water, and then slowly heated it up over time, the frog wouldn¡¯t notice until it was too late. Needless to say...I didn¡¯t talk to her so much after that. But it did make me think.


    Things just kept getting more complicated. More dangerous. For months, I thought that Balgaur was the biggest threat to my life. But he was only serving someone even worse than him. And regardless of if Vhinrud was the man described in the prophecy or not, it didn''t mean he was going to leave us alone. He wanted our necklaces. And he didn¡¯t care who died so long as he had them in his hands. He clearly didn''t care about consequences, either. Legal or otherwise. The Rime Guard searched for him all across Alselian, but so far, they hadn''t had any luck. He was smart enough to keep out of their reach. There was a possibility that Shaye, Ashkan and I might not be able to do the same. Although I tried not to let that bother me, if only because of all the mystery still surrounding it all, a feeling remained at the back of my skull: Perhaps Vhinrud wouldn''t be the spearhead of the alleged upcoming war ¨C which, honestly, I''d developed an inkling was right around the corner ¨C but he could certainly be an integral piece; a catalyst. Someone who definitely wouldn''t make things any easier. Or the blade that ended our lives if he really wanted to be.


    Was I a frog, boiling in water that had been heating up slowly over the course of half a year? Were we all? And what if there was no one monitoring the pot?


    I groaned and pressed the heels of my hands into my eyes until stars twinkled. When I opened them again, Ashkan was looking at me from across the Academy''s outdoor picnic table. The rest of our friends chatted around us. He said nothing, only tilted his head. A question.


    Feeling all right?


    I gave him a faint nod. It wasn''t entirely the truth, but it wasn''t a lie, either. The truth was far too complicated.


    He and I would do that sometimes ¨C check in with one another with only the slightest change in our body language. No words required. I guess it helped that he was a pro at reading expressions, and that I wore my emotions like a t-shirt. But, then again, it was nice to not need to voice some of my problems. I''d noticed Ash had become noticeably more quiet since his abduction almost three weeks ago. He couldn''t remember almost anything about it though, so it wasn''t due to traumatic memories. Perhaps he just felt like he had to keep his guard up. That maybe the danger had not fully passed yet. Or maybe he was anxious it''d happen again. I just hoped he wasn''t wishing he could remember. He didn''t need that. And nobody dared remind him.


    I had no reason to be frustrated with Ashkan for retreating into his shell a bit. I found myself wanting to do the same more and more these days. I wasn''t used to this feeling; the fear that always seemed to lurk behind everything. The constant waiting. The helplessness that was teetering on nihilism. But maybe the truth of the matter was that I was simply too scared to get lost in my own head. The other week had proved it to be a very dark place, after all. Well, everyone else seemed to be thinking it. The obsidian bangle on my wrist only bolstered that idea.


    Ashkan frowned slightly at my nonverbal answer. Then, without even thinking, I felt my composed expression slip. He sighed, knowing that I wasn''t okay at all, but just trying to be polite. And I let out a sigh, too, knowing that he knew. We both turned back to our lunches and continued eating in silence.


    Shaye sat a few people down from us at the end of the table, talking to Lilwen about something. "What should I do? I can''t afford to make grades like that a habit!"


    "Nonsense. It is far too early to be thinking about such things," Lilwen assured her. "It was a challenging quiz, and you are quite busy with more pressing matters. There is plenty of time for you to work out what you need to."


    Miseris added, "That''s right! The semester just started, Shaye. A seventy-three percent is pretty damn good. It''s just that your standard is a ninety."


    "Thank you for reminding me..." she grumbled.


    "No one''s expecting you to be perfect except yourself," Viktor pointed out, a few places down the table. "I, personally, think you''re a little too hard on yourself."


    I huffed a laugh. "Valuable input, Captain Obvious."


    "Yeah, do you also think that the sun rises in the morning and sets in the evening?" Ivahr smirked.


    Viktor''s brow creased. "Well, excuse me for being sensitive and giving helpful advice."


    "That was helpful advice?"


    Cassius rolled his eyes. "All right, guys, give it a rest." He leaned across the table to address Shaye. "You really should give yourself a break, Shaye. You''re putting too much pressure on yourself. You''ve been tired and stressed. But a seventy-three percent is nothing to scoff at. Besides, it''s only worth five percent, and the semester has barely begun. You don''t have to ace every single test to do well overall."


    Her head sank into her hands. "A single flame can become an inferno if I''m not careful... And then it''s all over."


    Lilwen rubbed Shaye''s back, sighing. "If I tell you I believe in you, will that make a difference? You have been so focused on the negative lately. What can you do to get back on track?"


    "Be removed from the prophecy...?" she murmured into the table, as though praying it would come true.


    I couldn''t blame her for wanting to be freed from our so-called fate. If the choice had been mine, I wouldn''t have wished to be included in something as daunting as that, either.


    "No such luck." Miseris gently punched her shoulder in a way I figured was supposed to be encouraging. "It''s going to be okay."


    "You all keep saying that..." Shaye lifted her head to stare at us. "I just... I can''t shake this feeling. I''ve had this horrible gut feeling for weeks, and it just keeps getting worse and worse... When it started, months ago, I had all of this energy. This need to get out of bed. I was always restless and anxious to start my day. But now I feel the exact opposite... I want to stay in bed. I don''t want to have to deal with any of this, but I can''t avoid it."


    Miseris chewed her lip for a second. "Well, I guess it''s true, what they say about a watched pot never boiling. You''ve been trying too hard to stay one step ahead of everything. Maybe it would do you good to not try so hard and let things be as they''re going to be. Right?"


    "It''s all in the stars, anyway," Cassius chimed in.


    "Maybe it would help you to meditate more," Lilwen suggested.


    "Or maybe you should just find another outlet," Ivahr interjected, nodding. "I like to hit things when I''m stressed."


    Ashkan let out a small chuckle. "Is that why you''re always covered in bruises, then?"


    He grinned. "Possibly."


    "I second the meditate more thing," Viktor added. "You have mountains on your plate, Shaye. That can''t be good for your health. And your anxiety''s only gotten worse since¡­a whole bunch of things happened. It''s really understandable."


    She rubbed at the spot between her eyebrows. "Maybe I''m not as resilient as I thought..."


    "We''re not talking about resilience." Cassius'' voice had taken on that older sibling tone I was so used to hearing from him. "This is a matter of coping."


    "The stars, they do not like to be rushed." Lilwen put her arm around Shaye and pulled her into a light side-hug. "You are simply an anxious, sensitive person. I am sorry that this has happened to you. I would change it if I could..."


    "Maybe I am a coward, then," Shaye mused, head tilting in contemplation. She seemed to be trying to get to the root of things.


    Lilwen quickly shook her head. "Not at all."


    "How could you be a coward, when you''re always fighting for the sake of the world?" Viktor smiled. "You''re one of the bravest people I know. Even if you don''t see it."


    Ivahr made a quiet ''ooh'' sound in response and formed a heart with his hands, positioning Viktor and Shaye right in the centre of it. "Lovebirds. Get a room."


    Viktor smacked his hands down and muttered something definitely impolite. He then grinned sheepishly at Shaye. "I''m not that great with words, but I''ll tell you this: You have no reason to worry about your grades. So please don''t let this eat away at you, okay?"


    She only shrugged and murmured something, but didn''t look very reassured. She had a bad habit of being her own worst enemy sometimes. I could relate to a degree. But while I had a tendency to think too much and simply map out every possible outcome, Shaye liked to plan specifics. She had the future in her mind and was always trying to think about how to get there. It wasn''t a bad thing. It was just how she worked. But sometimes that plan got ruined, or there wasn''t enough information for it, or it simply didn''t work out. And her perfectionism never failed to rear its ugly head and kick her down every time she got stuck.


    "Shaye." I stared at the top of her head until she lifted it again and looked me in the eye. "Stop. Worrying."


    Her bottom lip protruded into a slight pout. "But I¨C"


    "Don''t forget," I said firmly, then gestured between Ashkan and me. "We are right there with you. Always. You''re not doing this alone. And as for the grade thing? I know it doesn''t seem like it to you, but seventy-three is far from bad. But either way, grades are never an accurate measure of someone''s worth."


    Ashkan gave a single, firm nod of agreement. He didn''t say a word, but that was okay. He was in perfect agreement.


    Shaye gave us a grateful look and sighed. "Yes... You''re right..." She closed her eyes. "Thank you all."


    The three of us had our moments. Our differences and clashing of opinions, as all friends did. We got irritated with each other from time to time, too. But overall, we always came through for each other and had one another''s backs. There was nothing in the world that would change that. We''d made an oath, after all, and we were going to keep it, no matter how much life kept changing around us. We had each other. We''d face it all together.


    "...I have something for you that might cheer you up a bit," Ashkan murmured suddenly, breaking the brief silence. He reached into his bag and produced a small wad of bunched-up cloth. He then held it out to Shaye.


    She stared at him for a few seconds, confused, before accepting the bundle. "What''s this?"


    "You''ll see," he replied, expression serious.


    The others and I exchanged glances as Shaye unfolded the fabric to reveal its contents: a wide, silver ring with a hammered texture and a smoky blue cabochon in the middle.


    "I can''t take this! You must''ve worked so hard to make it..." She tried to pass it back.


    Ashkan only shook his head. "Add it to your collection. It was just for a project last semester. I don''t need it."


    "Wow, mate," Viktor piped up. "You''ve come a long way. Remember that burnt clay ring you made back in eighth year? With the ugly rock? That was... Something."


    He winced. "Don''t remind me." He turned back to Shaye. "It''s really not perfect. The metal could have been worked better, and I should have done something smoother for the bezel... So if the gem falls out, let me know. But... I figured you could use it."


    Shaye slipped the ring on, examining it with a jovial expression. "...I love it, Ashkan. Thank you! Truly."


    He shrugged, a tiny smile creeping up. "I know you like gold better, and it''s not very...pretty. It''s nothing like what your grandfather makes. But it''s just been lying around my room for a while."


    She stood up, walked over, and threw her arms around him in a tight hug. "Eeeeee! No. Really! I love it. Thank you so much."


    "You''re welcome," Ashkan mumbled, returning the embrace. He seemed pleased that she liked it, but also embarrassed about the attention. He pulled away with a sigh. "All right... It''s not that special..."


    She insisted, "It is to me. I still have every piece of jewelry you''ve ever given me over the years. They mean a lot. But it''s fine if you don''t agree with that." She poked him on the nose, and he flinched, frowning at the gesture. But his eyes were laughing.


    When she returned to her seat, he arched an eyebrow. "So, you''re saying that things don''t have to be perfect to be appreciated?"


    She froze. "...Oh. I see what you''ve done. You sly thing."


    A tiny grin formed, and it made my heart skip a beat. "Yeah? Did it work?"


    "Now I can''t say another word without sounding hypocritical. So... Yes. It did. Thank you, Ashkan. For being the wise one for once. And for this." Shaye''s eyes sparkled in the light. "It''s ever so lovely."


    Ashkan hummed softly in response and then took a bite of his lunch. A few beats of silence passed before he went on, "Um, admittedly, it feels a bit bizarre handing out jewelry when I don''t have pieces for everyone. I''m not trying to turn this into a present thing... But... I do have one more piece to get rid of." He fished around in his bag for something else.


    Lilwen peered at him, intrigued. "You are in a giving mood today, it seems."


    "Or he just cleaned out his room," Miseris pointed out.


    "Or he''s trying to bribe Shaye for something," Viktor joked.


    Shaye laughed. "To be frank, I can''t say that I''d mind this kind of bribery."


    Ashkan chuckled lightly. "You''re all ridiculous..." He shrugged, then his eyes brightened a fraction as he pulled his hand from his bag, closed around something. "Anyway, uh... Brie."


    My face started to flush as his eyes found mine, and he held his hand out across the table, opening his fist.


    "Wait, what? Me? Seriously?" I said, eyes wide.


    He gave a slight nod, then glanced down to his outstretched hand and wiggled his fingers impatiently. "Come on. Don''t make it a bigger deal than it has to be."


    "Okay..." I gently plucked the wad of linen from his palm.


    Everyone leaned over the table, as curious as I was about what was inside. I peeled away the cloth to reveal a silver, open cuff bracelet with an intricate, wrought metal design. Brocade engravings had been etched into the band to make the piece pop even more. There was no stone, but the metal was pretty shiny. It sort of reminded me of a fancy spoon handle.


    "You don''t have to wear it," Ashkan said, voice suddenly soft. "Just figured I''d ask if you wanted it before melting it back down."


    My breath caught in my throat. This is for me? It''s too nice to be for me! "...Really?"


    He shrugged again and went back to eating, avoiding eye contact. "Yeah. It was for an engraving assignment. It turned out okay. If you don''t look too closely. The proportions are a little off, and there are some scratches on it, and the finish could be better... And the design isn''t exactly what I wanted. The whole thing''s kind of flawed, really. But it''s yours if you want it. I''m more of a leather bracelet man, myself, so it just... Sits on my desk and gets in my way."


    I looked down at the bracelet and just...stared. There were a lot of small details to this thing. How many hours did he spend working on this...? He better have gotten a high mark for it. If he didn''t, I''d have a bone to pick with whatever professor taught his blacksmith class.


    Realizing I needed to respond, I gathered my composure. "I could take it off your hands, I suppose." I gave a smile to make him understand I was only teasing. "It''s beautiful. Really. Thank you."


    "Mhm. Sure." Ashkan''s voice was neutral and almost disinterested, but a smile pulled at the corner of his mouth. "Here, can I see it for a second?"


    I passed it over. "...How''d you make all those tiny swirls and leaves, anyway? It must''ve taken a lot of time to make all the intricate little lines."


    He paused and gazed at me right in the eye with the kind of look that made me wonder if anyone had ever asked him about his processes before. "Yeah, uh... A lot of them are different sizes, and...there are tiny little burrs and chisels I use... Sometimes it''s easier to use a laser. Or magic. Depends on what you''re going for¡­ But I like using traditional tools when I can." His eyes returned to the piece in his hand. "Nice thing about open bracelets, too, is you don''t really have to worry about size. You can just warp the metal a bit to adjust it. Here..."


    I held out my right hand (obviously) and let Ashkan slide the piece onto my wrist. The opening was a bit too wide, so he clamped both hands around the cuff to close it in a little, pushing the ends closer together. I watched, feeling an odd flutter in my chest.


    "...How''s that?" he asked, then seemed to remember he wasn''t alone. He glanced at the others.


    "Perfect!" I replied a bit too quickly. I looked around the table to the rest of our friends, who seemed more or less amused. "Um, what do you think, Shaye?"


    She smiled. "It looks wonderful! Quite pretty... If it was golden, I might''ve had to spar you for it. And the engraving on the sides, that''s stunning work, Ashkan. Well done. You''ll be a blacksmith legend in no time, at this rate."


    He flashed a smirk and waved it off. "Spare me. I have a long way to go."


    Cassius laughed. "So modest, our Ashkan is."


    "Well, it''s not modesty when you''re genuinely bad," he insisted, folding his hands beneath his chin. "You can see the imperfections where I overshot with the chisel. See how the grooves aren''t entirely smooth, or straight, or deep enough in some parts?"


    I squinted to get a closer look. "That''s what gives it character. I like it."


    "I guess it has lots of that, then..." he mumbled.


    "The details are very well done," Lilwen agreed. "It has...heart."


    "Can''t put a price on that!" Viktor added.


    Ash looked a tad uncomfortable at the praise. "Okay. You''re both welcome. Now can we please change the topic?"


    The group laughed at his expense a bit before finally moving onto a discussion about classes. But I was still fixated on the bracelet he''d just given me. It wasn''t like anything else I owned. It wasn''t expensive, nor was it flashy, but I felt like it was so...perfect. I was biased, obviously, because Ashkan was the one who made it, but... Still. I was sure he didn''t mean for it to hold so much sentimental value. And really, why would it? It was just a bracelet he had to make for a class project. Yet I was already convinced it would become one of my favourite pieces of jewelry. And I wondered if he''d notice if I wore it every day.


    Is that creepy? Oh, god, maybe it''s creepy... But Shaye does that all the time. And he shouldn''t have given it to me if he didn''t want me to wear it. Right? Right.


    A gloomy thought soon came to my mind. The silver gift on my right wrist clashed so perfectly, almost wickedly, with the onyx shackle on my left. They were from two entirely different sources. And maybe...they represented my own split existence, too. The thing that made me dangerous and untrustworthy. And the thing that kept me grounded with my friends and made me...myself. A duality, juxtaposition, dichotomy. A curse and a cure. A burden and a comfort. A punishment and a treasure. Though I knew it wasn''t that black and white. The truth lied somewhere within all the grey, as did I. I wasn''t either one. I was both, in one being, and neither, all at once.


    I knew it was for my protection, but something about the way measures were forced upon me really didn''t sit right. I had the urge to yank that dark shackle right off and be rid of it. To not feel so tethered, to not be such a...


    ...A...


    ...A what?


    A freak? A liability? A walking disaster waiting to happen? Damaged goods that the King is just waiting to watch snap?!


    I dug my nails into my palms. My own inner voices had a habit of taking me on the wildest journeys sometimes. But that one was particularly biting. If the situation had been about anyone else, I might''ve been able to write an essay about their pain, their struggles, their insecurities. But I just...couldn''t see that in myself. Not clearly. All I saw was the same outcast from six months ago. I still didn''t quite belong, just in a different way. Now, it was less to do with where I''d come from and more to do with what I''d become. Or what so many members of the court expected me to become.


    Which was strange, because all three of us were changing. All growing up, slowly but surely. Yet it seemed only I was being watched. And only I had to carry a reminder of my verdict on my wrist. King Typhis, Queen Valanche, Count Taviel, Duke Efren, all of them ¨C they always had their eyes on me, one way or another. Watching for cracks in my armour, wondering if this or that might tip me over the edge. I hated the constant, paranoid feeling that they were whispering behind my back, wondering when I would become a problem. Or perhaps a monster.


    I wouldn''t have felt any of this if people would''ve just trusted me to be good.


    <hr>


    After training that day, I stopped by The Roaring Witch to see how Elliott was coming along with repairing the mysterious amulet Lilwen had found last week. I''d been by a few times before to check in, but the trinket turned out to be a lot more complex and delicate than anyone had realized. So he was taking extra time with it to get everything in tip-top shape. He really was an absolute genius when it came to repairs and fixing broken things. It was his specialty. And this was certainly no ordinary pendant, so I trusted his judgment.


    The tavern was pretty empty in the early evening on a Tuesday. A few older men were gathered by the hearth, drinking and laughing quietly amongst themselves. In the back, three other groups chatted in low voices at tables. That was all. I made my two guards wait for me outside, and headed in.


    I spotted Elliott behind the bar, restocking some glasses and cleaning the counter with a cloth. I sidled up and sat on one of the stools. "Howdy, stranger."


    He looked up with a gap-toothed smile. "Hello, Brielle! Good to see you."


    "Same. How goes it? How''s the project?" I nodded towards the stairs that led up to the building''s personal quarters, where he''d been working on the amulet.


    "Actually, your timing couldn''t be better. I think I''ve finally finished repairing it. Give me a minute to put these away."


    I watched as Elliott quickly and neatly stacked all the glassware into place in the cupboard. Then he untied his apron from his waist and hung it up on a nearby hook on the wall before disappearing momentarily upstairs. He came back down with a small burlap bag.


    "It''s quite something," he said in a hushed tone as he leaned his elbows on the counter in front of me. "The stone is unlike anything I''ve ever seen. And it seems to hold some kind of energy within it, some kind of enchantment. I''m not quite sure what, but I have some theories."


    "An enchantment?" I blinked. "You''re sure it''s not just a regular necklace?"


    He nodded. "Positive. Also, it''s very old, though it''s still in decent condition. It must''ve been well cared for...at some point, anyway. If I were to guess, it''s been around for about five or six hundred years."


    My eyebrows shot up. "How can you tell?"


    "Well, there''s no way to date it, exactly. Not with any precise accuracy," he admitted. "That being said, I can tell by looking at the material, and how it''s made. If it had been made in recent centuries, the style and patterns would''ve been more modern. The materials and techniques we have now are very different than, say, even one hundred years ago. It''s quite delicate."


    "That''s so...neat, in a weird way. I wonder who it belonged to..." I trailed off as I stared down at the pouch in his hands.


    "Yes, about that..." His face shifted into a more serious expression. "You said Lilwen found this in Lake Gaulheim, correct? In an underwater cavern?"


    "Yep," I confirmed.


    "Well... I did some research while I was working, and...I believe this is an ancient talisman created by Uneis."


    "The goddess of water? That Uneis?"


    Elliott gave another nod, and his lips pressed together. "I believe so, yes. In legends, at the beginning of time, she is said to have created a series of identical amulets which she gifted to those who worshipped her most. It was a mark of honour, of their closeness to her. It made them the guardians of her territory. Her ambassadors, you could say. Here, I''ve been reading about it on my breaks..." He turned around and plucked a tattered, red book from a shelf beneath the counter, then flipped through until he landed on a dog-eared page.


    The book looked old, just like the pendant, and there were water stains on the cover, as if someone had dropped it in a bath at some point. But the illustrations were still pretty discernible. He laid it open in front of me and tapped on a faded illustration of a fancy pendant not unlike the one Lilwen had found. It was identical, in fact, if you ignored the damage and the discolouration.


    I looked at him in wonder. "You''re kidding. How could it have survived this long? And...why was it at the bottom of a lake?"


    He shrugged, just as confused. "I''m not sure. It must be an extraordinary artifact. If there was writing along the cave walls, perhaps someone lived down there. One of Uneis'' followers. She would''ve given them the power to live beneath water for extended periods of time... If I had to guess, something terrible happened, and it ended up being buried under that rubble for centuries, only to be uncovered again in our generation. Lake Gaulheim does extend partially into Opios, the water realm... So that strengthens the theory."


    I whistled and shook my head in amazement. "I''ll have to let Lilwen know."


    "Indeed. Although, I think you should consider taking a look at it, first. I have a feeling it might help you on your quest," he said, opening the bag. "The book mentioned something about submerging it in water..."


    With careful fingers, he slid the amulet out of its holding place. The silver glittered and reflected the light. It looked a lot better than when I''d first seen it, and he''d clearly worked hard on cleaning all the algae off, as well as repairing the crack in the casing and straightening the dents in the metal. There was no question that this piece of jewelry was centuries old. Now, it felt like a holy relic. Elliott and I peered at it together as he placed it on the bar counter.


    "Wouldn''t you not want to dunk something with a bunch of mechanisms in water?" I questioned.


    "Logically, yes. But...magic can be strange," he reasoned. "There''s probably a good reason why the enchantment can only be activated by submersion. Watch."


    Elliott slowly dipped the necklace into a glass of water he''d left sitting there. After a moment, a cloudy, blue light shone from within the stone, and it pulsed softly like a heartbeat. Some faint whirring and clicking noises followed. He pulled it back out of the glass and watched the amulet carefully as it continued to blink and glow. I stared at it too.


    "Now I have even more questions," I said.


    Elliott chuckled. "As do I. It shuts down again once the water drains out of it. It must need water to survive, so to speak."


    I gave the glowing object a wary look. "What made you think this would be helpful to me, exactly...?"


    "Look at the stone. The light isn''t centered. It''s sitting at the edge, isn''t it?"


    "Uh..." I blinked and squinted, looking for what he saw. "Yeah."


    "Thus, if I hold it flat in my palm and orient myself differently..." He rotated his stance ninety degrees. "The light moves, like a compass needle, to a different position. See? That''s what made me think this amulet is a device made for navigating. A way for Uneis'' chosen ones to know which way was the way back home ¨C in their case, her temple. Or so I speculate."


    "No way! That''s really cool..." I mused as I leaned forward to examine it closer. "So, you''re saying it has some sort of magical wayfinding enchantment in it."


    "Indeed. I can only hypothesize it leads to a location of significance for Uneis. That, or a water source. That''s just an educated guess." He gave a proud smile as he gently placed it back in its protective pouch and tied it off. Then he handed the bag over to me. "There you are. I know you aren''t at liberty to divulge much of what your grand mission entails, but I also know it involves the gods somehow...and plenty of international travel. So I do hope that little bauble will serve you well. Especially if it''ll help you get to where you need to go faster and safer. The enchantment seems stable. Which is quite miraculous, considering its age."


    I held it in my hands like a baby bird. "Thanks so much, Elliott. You''re the best."


    He beamed at me and adjusted his spectacles. "Happy to help. Just don''t drown, all right?"


    I laughed. "We''ll do our best!"


    "And when you tell Lilwen you''re borrowing it, do let her know that she likely won''t be allowed to keep it. I''m sure the kingdom of Opios will want it returned. It''s a part of their history," he added. "Oh! Also, tell her not to worry about compensation. It''s a favour."


    "You''re sure? Because I''m pretty sure she won''t take no for an answer, so she''ll just pay you anyway," I warned him.


    He gave a sage nod. "Yes, I''m sure. It was fun, and I learned a great deal. Just make sure it stays out of the wrong hands. There are some collectors out there who might have less¡­virtuous intentions for this type of item."


    I slipped it into my coat pocket. "Don''t you worry. I''ll take it straight to Kadia. Thank you!"


    "It''s nothing. Happy adventuring! I''m rooting for you three." Elliott waved goodbye.


    I grinned as I turned and headed for the door. As soon as I stepped back outside into the chilly winter air, my two guards trailed behind me. I sighed in annoyance. They weren''t so bad in most cases. And, yeah, I knew the King''s orders were just to keep me safe. Just like the manacle on my wrist. But they made me feel like such a baby. And they weren''t exactly quiet or inconspicuous, either. People stared every time. I could practically hear what they were thinking, what they were saying to one another.


    Unsurprisingly, Kadia was greatly interested in the amulet when I explained to her what Elliott had found. She immediately took it to her research room for study, notifying the other trainers in the process, promising to tell me what she''d found as soon as she was done. I bid her goodbye and returned to Earth for the rest of the day.


    <hr>


    Before that weekend came to a close, Kadia had a new plan for the next leg of our journey. We still didn''t know where the amulet-compass was trying to lead us to. We had know way of finding that out without actually going to Opios ¨C presumably ¨C and following it. However, the prospects seemed promising. Tyrath''s friend in Opios had recently responded to his letter and informed him about a hidden waterfall on an island off the coast. He''d figured that if there was something incredibly ancient and valuable to hide, there was a good chance it''d be somewhere in that area. The problem, as usual, was finding said object. But at least now we had a plausible location to check, as well as a new possible aid to find where Uneis had hidden her gemstone. So, we were scheduled to leave for Opios in five days. That gave everyone enough time to prepare.


    I''d just finished showering after an exhausting training session in the arena when there was a knock on the changing room door.


    I hastily wrapped a towel around myself before calling out, "Shaye? I thought you left already."


    "I did," I heard her say through the wood, "but something has...arisen. It''s important. And a little strange."


    "What''s up?" I unlocked the door.


    She entered and shut it behind her again. "Ashkan just stopped me in the hallway. He wants us to go to his house as soon as possible."


    I tilted my head to the side, my hair still dripping down my neck and onto the tiled floor. "Huh? Did he say why?"


    "No. He only said that it was important. Something about a strange occurrence, I think. It''s difficult to get a good read on him," she replied, looking mildly uncomfortable. "I''m a bit worried. It isn''t like him to ask for our company outside of our lessons."


    I frowned. "All right... Give me five minutes."


    She nodded and exited.


    I changed quickly, trying not to worry about it. Maybe something was wrong at his home. Maybe he was in trouble or needed some help. Knowing Ash, he would never have asked for help if it wasn''t extremely dire. So this was either something funny, something really interesting, or something awful. My hands fumbled to buckle my belt as I wondered if he was hurt. I pulled on my leather trench coat and quickly braided my hair over my shoulder, then went to go find Shaye in the lobby.


    She was waiting there in a cloak and a dress, her usual elegant and feminine appearance. We shared a look of trepidation before she spoke to one of her guards to notify them we were heading out. Then the six of us ¨C four guards and the two of us ¨C stepped outside and began making our way towards the forest neighbourhood. I could practically feel Shaye''s anxiety as we walked. It radiated off her like a furnace. The guards had formed a perimeter around us.


    "It''s probably nothing," I offered. "Maybe he found something cool. Or got hurt doing something dumb, I dunno."


    Shaye kept staring straight ahead. "Maybe."


    My pulse spiked as I followed her up the familiar stone path to his house. A light drizzle began falling from the sky. Our guards stayed back and waited outside the entrance gate. Shaye gave the button on it a firm press. I tried to look at something ¨C anything ¨C besides her face, her posture, the way she was clutching her cloak around her like she was afraid someone might grab her from the shadows and pull her into the trees. She was worried about her best friend. And so was I.


    The door opened and we both jumped. Niista appeared.


    "Hello, girls!" she chirped. "Please, come inside, come inside, before it rains harder. I''m assuming you''re here for Ashkan, right?"


    Shaye and I both gave her a nod, and we followed her through the gate and up to the front door. As soon as I was inside the house, my eyes darted around for some sign of him, but there was no indication that anything was wrong.


    Niista tucked a quill behind her ear. "Well, he should be...around somewhere. He was just here. Anyway, please excuse the mess. I''m working on a new recipe, but it''s not going very well, as you can see..." She sighed as she gestured at the kitchen counter.


    There was a smattering of bowls and jars on the countertop, as well as a pot simmering on the stove, a bag of flour, some jams, a pitcher of milk... There were other things that were less recognizable. Some sort of dark liquid in a corked bottle, as well as several pouches of powder and leaves.


    Niista rubbed her forehead with one hand. "Ah... I''ll figure it out¨C"


    "Where are my glasses¡­?"


    We turned at the sound of a new voice. Shaye stiffened, her posture growing ramrod straight. Lev emerged from his room in the back of the house and walked into the kitchen. He squinted at Shaye and I, as if we were intruders. Which...we kind of were. I waved sheepishly at him, and Shaye dipped into a small curtsy, like a proper lady would.


    He glanced at his daughter. "Niista. Did you move my spectacles again?"


    "Of course not, Father. Have you checked your bedside table?" She sounded bored, like this was a question she''d answered hundreds of times.


    "Yes." Lev gave us another look. "¡­Nevermind."


    He pivoted on his heel to exit the room but was halted in his tracks by Wendyll zooming around the corner. The young boy crashed into him with a solid thud and stumbled backward.


    Wendyll rubbed his nose, looking a bit disoriented. "Sorry, Father."


    "No running in the house. I''ve told you," Lev snapped.


    The boy shrunk back into himself a bit, but nodded, his shoulders sinking.


    His father turned back to Niista. "Clean up this mess before dinner."


    "Yes, Father." She looked like she was fighting back an eyeroll.


    "Did you call the courier for more ink?" Lev pressed her.


    "Yes. I did. Yesterday." Her tone was curt, but still polite. "Before I went to work. They''re waiting on a shipment."


    He gave her a stern look. "What about my brown suit?"


    "Hanging up in the laundry room."


    "And the mail?"


    "It''s on your desk."


    "Did Ashkan ever patch that hole in the ceiling?"


    "Yes."


    "And I assume he fixed the fence in the garden?"


    "Yes."


    "Did I mention the loose floorboard in the hallway? It''s causing the cabinet to wobble."


    "Yes. He said he can''t fix it without removing the panels on the wall."


    "...Fine. And, I forgot, did you buy more eggs?"


    "Two cartons."


    "All right. Thank you." He paused. "Also, please bring up more firewood. I''ll be in my study. I''m very busy working on a new blueprint, and I don''t wish to be bothered."


    "Yes, Father." She sounded exasperated.


    The tension between them was obvious. And the longer it continued, the more Shaye seemed to sink in on herself and wilt away. Her discomfort was almost palpable. Wendyll watched his father retreat to his office before his attention landed on us. Then, a smile spread on his face.


    "Hello, Ashkan''s friends," he greeted.


    "Hi, Wendyll," I replied with a little wave.


    He stood up straighter. "Do you want to see the bug I found today?"


    Niista immediately cut in, "No, Wendyll. They probably have something to discuss with your brother. Run along, now."


    His smile faded as he glanced down at his shoes. "Oh..."


    "Next time," Shaye interjected gently with a sympathetic smile. "We can look at bugs next time."


    He nodded and trudged out of the room, leaving just us three standing around.


    Niista gave a sigh. "I''m so sorry about all that. You two know how my father is..."


    "It''s no bother," Shaye answered.


    "Anyway, Ashkan''s probably upstairs. Let me know if you''d like anything." She nodded toward the stairs.


    We thanked her, then turned and walked towards the staircase.


    "Lev''s such a pain," I mumbled, hoping my voice wouldn''t carry down to where his study was. "I''ve met five-year-olds with more decency and compassion."


    "I agree," she whispered back. "But that is just who he is. We simply must accept that."


    We climbed the steps in silence and walked over to the room at the far end of the hall. The door to Ashkan''s bedroom was open, which was weird. He always kept it closed if he was home.


    "Hello?" Shaye called out as we stepped inside.


    Ashkan wasn''t in there. The room looked just how it always did. But there was no sign of him. Shaye seemed confused, too. We exchanged glances and began checking the other rooms ¨C not that there was much ground to cover. Just Niista''s bedroom, Wendyll''s bedroom, a bathroom, and a laundry room. Still nothing. It was almost like he wasn''t in the house at all.


    "Perhaps he left for an errand?" Shaye wondered aloud, her brow furrowed.


    "Why would he ask us to meet him here and then not show?" I replied with a shrug. "That doesn''t seem¨C" I turned my head to the side and startled when I saw a form in the corner of my vision. "Ahh!"


    Shaye gasped as well and jumped back a little bit, whirling around.


    Ashkan was standing in the hallway a few feet from me. He seemed surprised to see us, and surprised by my reaction. He held his hands up to show us he was harmless.


    "Good god, Ash! You need to start wearing a bell or something, seriously!" I scolded, clutching my chest.


    "Oh, sorry... I didn''t realize I was being that quiet," he apologized. "I didn''t know you two were up here."


    Shaye took a deep breath and closed her eyes for a moment before straightening out the front of her dress. "My stars, do you know how difficult it is to find you in your own house?"


    He clearly wasn''t in the mood for playful banter. "...Sorry."


    "Why''d you ask us to come here?" I questioned, giving him a quizzical look.


    His expression darkened a bit, as if he suddenly remembered whatever he''d been doing. He sighed and beckoned for us to follow him into his room. Shaye and I gave each other a quick look before trailing after him. He closed the door behind us. Then, he reached under his bed and pulled out a black bag. We watched him expectantly.


    "What is it?" I asked when he didn''t volunteer the information himself.


    He set it on his desk, unbuckled the front flap, and opened the top to reveal its contents. Inside the bag was an assortment of knickknacks that all seemed to carry some sentimental or unique value; the kind of things people normally kept in boxes in a closet or drawer. Things that didn''t make sense to put anywhere else. A pressed flower encased in resin. A carved wooden horse that was obviously well-loved. A baby blanket with embroidered initials. A bottle of ink that had long ago dried up. A cracked pair of goggles.


    I looked up at him. "What''s all this?"


    "Memories," Ash said curtly, not looking at me. He sifted through the items for a moment, then retrieved a small envelope. He handed it to Shaye.


    She took it carefully and flipped it over. A gasp escaped her. "I forgot about this...!"


    I peered over her shoulder to read what was written on the outside:


    Ashkan Pheirozald, my dearest adventurer,


    Don''t open this until you turn eighteen.


    "Your mother?" I guessed.


    Ash nodded blankly.


    Shaye clutched the letter to her chest with a delicate grip. "I remember, now..."


    "She gave me this four years ago, about... Maybe a month or so before she left for the stars." He pushed his fingers through his hair. "I don''t know what''s in it. I haven''t...had the courage to open it yet. But...after all that''s happened recently, I...think I should."


    Her gaze softened. "You''ll find no better time than the present."


    "Well..." He reached out and took the envelope from her.


    I added, "It can''t hurt, can it?"


    He seemed hesitant for a second longer, staring down at his mother''s handwriting, before he began to rip at the envelope''s seam. We watched quietly as he pulled out three folded papers from within. His hands were trembling slightly. It was kind of a strange sight. He was usually so put-together, so calm and stoic. But now, he looked vulnerable and uncertain. Like he wasn''t sure if he really wanted to do this. I couldn''t blame him.


    "Let us know if you''d prefer some privacy," Shaye offered in a quiet tone. "We''re more than happy to step out for a moment."


    Ashkan shook his head as he carefully unfolded the pages, holding them like they were as fragile as a butterfly''s wing. "No, it''s... Stay. ...Please."


    We didn''t say anything else. We just hovered close by, trying to provide any source of comfort and support that we could. Shaye reached over and gave his shoulder a light, reassuring squeeze.


    After a breath, he began to read. "''To my eldest son... By the stars, I don''t even know where to begin. How does one write a letter to their son on the topic of inevitable tragedy? Does it come across as a defeat? An admittance of weakness? Is there an apology I can give that will be enough? I cannot pretend that these are words I ever wanted to write to you. Perhaps''... ''Perhaps''..." He trailed off, seemingly unable to continue.


    My heart twisted in my chest. Reading the letter felt like I was viewing it through the eyes of a spectator invading a moment that was private, that didn''t belong to me. "It''s okay, you don''t have to read it out loud. It''s okay," I said.


    Ash shook his head and gave a clipped sniff. "Um, sorry. It''s... Maybe that would be better."


    The three of us looked down at the pages that were held so reverently in his hands. The air itself seemed to still. Mrs. Wroet''by''s handwriting was small and slanted; almost cursive, but not quite. There was a certain untidiness to it that alluded to a sort of stream of consciousness. A smear of ink disrupted some of the words in a few places. I read through it carefully in my head.


    Perhaps there is no easy way to say this, Ashkan, so I won''t dance around the truth: If you are reading this, then that means I am gone, and that I felt gravely enough that my life was at risk to write you this letter. There is so much that I wanted to say, so much I wanted to do. But that was never to be, was it? The stars, it seems, had other plans for me. I can only hope that you''ve continued to be strong these past four years.


    I have left behind much for you, your father, and your siblings to handle on your own, and that pains me terribly. There will be much change in your life in the coming months and years, and there are so many things I wished I had more time to explain, things I prayed would not befall you so early. You may grow up far too quickly, my little adventurer. But please do not let these trials turn your heart hard. That is my greatest wish for you and your siblings: for you all to be able to experience a life as joyous as mine has been. And it will be a joyful one. I promise that.


    You are eighteen now. I can hardly believe it! What a fine man you must have grown up to be, just as I always imagined you would. You will have learned many things in my absence. I do not want this letter to feel as though I have given up ¨C no, no. I hope that it will not bring you despair. In fact, now that you are grappling with all the responsibilities the gods have placed on your shoulders, and you are approaching adulthood, and the prophecy continues to push you towards your fate, I believe that it may be time for you to learn all the truths I''ve kept locked away for your own safety. But... First, I wish to reminisce... Perhaps for a final time.


    Ashkan wordlessly flipped to the second page.


    Do you remember when you were very little, I used to take you on long walks through the forest in the summer, and we would stop by that pond so you could feed the fish and look at the water blossoms? You used to love going there. I was always afraid that you would slip on the wet stones, so I would carry you on my back, and we''d count the flowers together. Sometimes, when you were a bit older, you would tell me you could see your future in the pond''s reflection. I''ve often wondered if that was true... ''What do you see, lambkin?'' I would ask. ''Nothing, Mama,'' you would tell me with a playful smile. But then you''d hold my hand and tell me all about your dreams... How you''d grow up to become a knight or a dancer or a builder or a chef, and you''d sail around the world on your very own boat and collect lots of ''things''. And remember how we''d stay for so long, and how you would ask me a hundred questions a minute? As curious as the day is long, my dear, but always polite and always so, so smart. I pray that hasn''t changed.


    I can also remember, as if it was yesterday, how you''d occasionally steal the pruned flowers from the Onusch-Eires'' gardens. Not the healthy ones, mind you. It was the dying ones, the wilted ones that''d been plucked away, the ones they were gathering to dispose of, that you''d snatch from their bins and bring home in your pockets after visiting Shaylie. I never understood why you refused to ask for some proper, healthy ones. You knew Shaylie''s family had more flowers than anyone else in town. Maybe you wanted to prove that you didn''t need to be given things. Maybe it was something you simply liked to do, some kind of odd little tradition, as a small act of rebellion. Either way, you used to fill a cup with water, plunk the limp flowers into it, then carry it to the kitchen table where we would eat dinner. You did that nearly every week, for several years. I think about this a lot ¨C about why you would pick out those broken, dying, unsightly things, and how you''d try to salvage them, to give them life again, even when they were well past the point of no return. And continue to do so, despite it never working. I''m not eloquent enough to fully explain my thoughts on the matter, but I wonder, if I''d lived long enough for you to have ruminative conversations with me, would you have ever been willing to share the reasons for this ritual? What meaning would you have ascribed to it? Did you know then, at seven years old, how strong your instinctive compassion for living beings was? And does that feeling still linger even after I left? Or has the world now buried that softness somewhere beneath all its sharp edges? I would not fault you if it has.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    From the age of ten or eleven, you''d taken to climbing almost every available surface. You had such an impish spirit; always mischievous, always laughing, always running, always moving. I would often watch you through the windows as you explored the forest behind the house. You and Wendyll, and even Niista, on some of the nicer days. I always found it a bit funny, the way you would try your hardest to climb up trees to get the best fruit. Even when they were well out of reach, even when you nearly fell or had to call for Niista''s help. It was the thrill that kept you going, wasn''t it? It was that determination, that dogged resolve that kept you searching for ways to scale those trees until you eventually learned. There was nothing stopping you. And you always came back with scrapes and cuts, and you''d cry every time... But soon enough, you''d learned how to get the biggest, ripest fruits from those trees. I know I scolded you on many occasions about how unsafe that was. I was afraid you''d break a bone. But your father, as always, would just laugh it off. ''He''s a Wroet''by,'' he''d say, as if that explained everything. And in a way, he was right. It was a special brand of fearlessness that you were blessed with ¨C or maybe it was cursed upon you, I''m not entirely sure ¨C but that instinct would always serve you well in the years to come. And even now, as you face down the unknown, I hope that it''s kept you going.


    As I write this, your early adolescent years have been filled with so many big, exciting, important changes. You''re still as adventurous and quick-witted as ever. And as stubborn as you''ve ever been. And yet, you''ve matured so quickly, my dear, far quicker than most boys your age, it seems. You could be a rather serious child...and I suppose the stars have deemed you mature enough for all the things they want to thrust upon your shoulders. You''re certainly stronger now; wiser, more clever and confident. It pains me to think that all of these new hardships have made you grow up before you had to. I do not doubt that you are prepared to handle whatever they are, but that does not stop me from worrying, or stop me from wishing I could do more to spare you the grief. Your training has been progressing wonderfully as well. I believe Brielle''s sister is next in line to oversee that task in a few years? It''s hard for me to keep up with these things. But you''ve certainly taken to it like a duck to water. It was an unusual thing for me to watch; how quickly you grasped the concept of fighting and war, when before you preferred the sciences, and dancing, and literature. I''m afraid it was your destiny all along, wasn''t it? I''m certain your father is proud to see you taking on your role with such grace and poise. And so am I. More than I could ever, ever put into words.


    Ash flipped to the last page, which contained the most writing on both sides. He was still holding onto the stack with shaking hands.


    I know I am rambling and getting carried away, but I simply cannot help myself. I could write an entire book about my family and still have things to say. I apologize if this letter comes across as long and repetitive, and, dare I say, sentimental, but...this may very well be my last chance to tell you these things, to pass along any advice I have. It seems almost impossible for me to fully articulate what I mean to say. So many times I find myself stopping to collect my thoughts, to choose my words with great care. And as I am sure you''re well aware by now, I have always had a fondness for telling stories, and for metaphors and flowery prose and other such frivolous things. So... I am sorry if you feel like you''re being lectured. You probably don''t want to read an essay of all your mother''s life lessons. I promise that isn''t my intent, and I''ll try my best to stay on topic.


    There was a jagged line beside a scribble, and then the handwriting picked back up again on a fresh line.


    I''ve no doubt that you have endless questions these days. There is a key enclosed with this letter ¨C one that will open up a hidden panel behind my favourite painting in my study. Please do me a favour and go check it. There''s a box there. And inside the box are answers to your questions, or as many as I could find. If you''ve received this letter, it means I''m unable to share them with you myself. Please keep everything that''s inside that box private. Some of the contents may surprise you, and may hurt to read. But I have left it for you to help you on your path forward. Also (as much as it bothers me to say), I never told your father about the secret panel, or what''s inside that box, and I''d guess he hasn''t found it in four years, either, but please do not tell him anything of it. Certain...details may cause unnecessary discord and pain between you both, and I don''t want to leave you with more problems than I already have. I hope this isn''t too much to ask. I do trust him with many things, and he''s a wonderful and intelligent man ¨C I love him very much ¨C but this is the one secret that must remain buried between you and I, my dear. You''re certainly old enough by now to make your own choices about things like this. All I ask is that you try to understand, and do not judge me too harshly. There is so much you have yet to learn about the world, so many truths you haven''t been made aware of, but I can only tell you what I know. It may be overwhelming. But it is better than not telling you anything at all. I''m certain Shaylie and Brielle will appreciate being made privy to my discoveries as well.


    The ink began to blot again and was smudged at the end of the line. She seemed to be losing focus or having trouble thinking clearly.


    I''ve been avoiding writing the conclusion to this letter for a few weeks now. I know what must be done. And it will be painful for you to read this, to know the fate I am resigning myself to. I just can''t bear it... And yet I know I cannot drag it out any longer. So, Ashkan... Please listen to me very closely: This may be the last piece of advice I give you as your mother. Please be sure to take care of yourself and to be prudent. And do not ever lose the spark that''s in you ¨C the spark that made you smile after every scraped knee, the one that drove you to keep trying when things didn''t go your way, the one that made you laugh so easily even through your tears. It''s what helped me to love the world, too. Do not let this cruel planet smother you. Hold onto it for dear life, as tightly as you can. And don''t let those close to you forget their own light, either. Make sure Niista knows that it''s all right to make mistakes. Remind Wendyll to slow down every once in a while, and to keep following his own heart. Tell Shaylie and Brielle that they''re not alone in this, that you all will stand by one another''s side through this terrible war and the darkest days. They will be important parts of your life in the coming years. They already are, even now. Also... Remind your father to make time to rest, and to spend more time with his children and to try not to get too caught up in the past. He has such a tendency to focus on what''s been lost instead of what''s still there. He tries to keep himself so busy that he doesn''t have to feel anything at all. I can only hope you never pick up that habit yourself...


    My eldest son. From the moment you were born, from the moment I held you in my arms, before the prophecy was ever revealed, I knew you''d go on to do something incredible. Something important. Don''t be discouraged by the prophecy; do not let it scare you or weigh you down. It is not what defines you. And it is not your burden to bear alone. So don''t try to do this by yourself, all right? Promise me you''ll have faith in those close to you. And remember to take a break when things are too overwhelming. Promise me you''ll never be afraid to be yourself ¨C to make friends, and laugh, and learn new things, and do whatever makes your heart soar. Oh...and promise me that you will eat three meals every day, and sleep well, and that you''ll clean your boots and comb your hair every morning and brush your teeth before bed, and that you will continue your studies even in the midst of all of this chaos, even if it feels silly or frivolous... Because you know I always used to worry about that sort of thing. Promise me that you''ll never lose hope for the future. That you will never become afraid to dream, to hope, to love... That you will not allow the darkness to take those things away from you. Because they are all so very precious, and you deserve them like trees deserve sunlight.


    Oh, blimey, I''ve been writing this for quite some time. My gods! It will be difficult to see you at dinner tonight and not mention it. ...My days are numbered, but I know I must go quietly, without a fuss, so you do not blame yourselves and get all sad and start arguing or thinking silly, regrettable things. And...I do not want you to grieve me when my time is up. It is hard for me to write about it; I cannot even bring myself to think of how it must make you feel to read such words...but it is simply how it must be. Although, as you''re reading this, my physical presence is long gone, all you must do to remember me is look around. Pieces of me remain, still. Watch the birds flit by, and the stars twinkle above through the midnight clouds. That is where I will linger, always. Every time you climb a tree, or play my favourite song, or breathe in the freshly fallen rain, or look into a sun-kissed pond and see your own reflection, that will be us reuniting. Whether you realize it or not. I promise, I am there. So please do not miss me, lambkin. If you need me, you''ll find me.


    There was more shakiness to the script, perhaps implying that she was crying. The penmanship was more disjointed and frail-looking on the last bit.


    I love you more than words could possibly express, Ashkan. ''I love you'' never quite seemed to do justice to you or your siblings. Even the most skilled poet could not articulate the sheer volume of the feelings in my heart. I would stay, if I could. Just a little longer. Just a few more days, a few more months, a few more years...! Oh, well. That is the way of the world, is it not? Time goes by too quickly. But no matter where my journey may take me next, or where I go...I will always love you with all of my heart. Please be brave. I''m incredibly proud of you. And I adore you dearly; I always have, and I always will.


    With endless love and hope and a million blessings for you all,


    ¨C Your doting mother.


    P.S. I''m sure Niista has already read her letter by now. Do be gentle with her when you discuss this with her. I''m sure the memories will come flooding back. And when it''s Wendyll''s time to read his, I''d suggest that you be there with him when he does. He might have some questions that I didn''t think to answer. Be supportive of each other, okay? ?


    ...


    Nobody moved for an eternity. I''d felt my eyes get watery as I read some parts, and the letter wasn''t even for me. It felt like time had slowed to a halt. Like someone had thrown the whole planet off its axis. The silence in the room was deafening. It took a few moments for me to collect myself enough to look over at Shaye. She looked shell-shocked. But I was sure it was nothing compared to how Ashkan was feeling.


    The two of us had read the pages over his shoulder, so we couldn''t see his expression from here. He didn''t speak, didn''t turn, didn''t even seem to breathe. He just held the letter in his hands and stared blankly at nothing, like his entire world had shattered around him. I had no idea how he wasn''t sobbing. He was probably in so much shock that he didn''t even know how to respond, let alone cry. I wanted to wrap him in a big, comforting hug, but I also didn''t want to encroach on his space. This wasn''t exactly a casual moment. I stuffed my hands in my pockets to suppress the impulse.


    Finally, Shaye broke the silence, her voice so soft that it was barely audible. "Ashkan... Are you...? How are you feeling?"


    He didn''t move or give any indication that he''d even heard her. She seemed to want to say something else, but then bit back on it and looked like she might start crying.


    "Ash," I said gently. I tried not to let my voice crack, even though it felt like someone had shoved a handful of needles down my throat. "We''re here for you... Is there anything we can do to help right now?"


    It took a long moment for him to shake his head, very slowly. Shaye wrapped her arms around him tightly from the side. It was still another few seconds before he wrapped an arm around her in turn. It was a tiny movement; more reflexive than anything. Like his body had been programmed to do it.


    "...Thank you." Ashkan finally managed, his voice thin. His next words came out in a rush. "...I-I''m sorry, I don''t mean to just... I... I need to process this right now..." His eyes were glossed over as if he wasn''t entirely there, lost somewhere else in his mind.


    I nodded solemnly. "Do whatever you need to."


    Shaye and I stood there awkwardly, trying to find something to say, some way to lighten the mood, but it just felt...impossible. The room was filled with this heavy silence again. The weight of everything we''d read bore down on my shoulders. I felt so heavy, but Ashkan must have felt it a hundred times over. Shaye''s expression was full of sorrow, too. The three of us just stayed there like that for a while, until Ashkan finally spoke.


    "I''m sorry," he repeated quietly, still sounding very far away. He drew in a sharp breath. "I should have opened this letter months ago. I never imagined...that it''d be this long, this detailed... Gods, I just..."


    "Hey. You wanted to be ready. Nothing wrong with that," I murmured, and reached out to put my hand on his shoulder.


    "...I just wish I could talk to her... Ask her things... Tell her..." His voice faltered a little. "I love her so much... She was the best mother I could''ve ever asked for, and now..."


    I didn''t have anything to say that could make things better. I just kept my hand on his shoulder for a little bit before withdrawing it again, feeling useless. "Do you wanna...sit? We can be quiet. Or...if you need to talk, we''ll listen. But don''t push yourself if it''s too much."


    Ash nodded silently and then moved to sit on his bed. Shaye and I followed suit. He put his head in his hands, covering his eyes and taking another deep breath. After a minute of sitting with him and feeling useless and awful, he finally lowered his hands to talk.


    "I can''t believe she went to all this trouble...  That couldn''t have been easy to write with how unwell she was toward the end... It''s just all so bittersweet, isn''t it? I can''t imagine how difficult it must''ve been...to write that..." His words were halting, like he was choosing them carefully, trying to hold himself together.


    "I don''t know what to say..." I mumbled, at a loss for words.


    "I don''t either..." Shaye added with a slight shake of her head.


    Nobody said anything else for a minute. We just sat there until I noticed Shaye reach out to wrap her arm around Ash. He leaned his head on top of her shoulder and closed his eyes, appearing to relax just the tiniest bit. She held him there in a one-armed hug while we all thought. The letter was still in his hands.


    "She truly was a very kind and patient person," Shaye remarked, her voice soft and careful.


    Ash nodded slightly against her shoulder.


    "I feel like I know her now," I said.


    He just kept nodding slowly. It took him a bit to find words again. "...Thank you for staying here with me..." He glanced between the two of us, then blinked, as though realizing something, and sat up straight again. "...Sorry I''m such a mess."


    I crossed my arms. "I know I speak for the both of us when I say that you shouldn''t apologize."


    He let out a sigh. "Thank you... Again. For just being here... I... I really don''t know what I''m doing. I should be used to this by now."


    I reached out to give his hand a comforting pat. "I can''t imagine this is an easy situation to adjust to... She was your mom."


    He glanced over at the framed photograph on his shelf. Mrs. Wroet''by''s smile was wide and bright and joyful. It was such a contrast to how Ash looked at that moment. His gaze lingered there for a while.


    "She was almost¡­impossibly kind," he said suddenly. "She would settle for nothing but the best for her children. She always kept me safe from everything... I grew up without knowing what true pain felt like... It was such an unwavering shield. When she passed, I think that was the first time I was truly, deeply hurt. I didn''t know what to do. I didn''t know how to process it. So I shut down, because the only way I could figure out how to make the pain stop was to stop feeling entirely. I didn''t know I''d be stuck there for the next four years. I thought I''d move on..." The words tumbled from his lips, like he''d been trying to hold it all in for ages and was finally allowing it out.


    "I think..." Shaye replied hesitantly, "that''s natural when you lose a parent. ...Though, I also think you''ve progressed more than you''re giving yourself credit for."


    I nodded. "You''ve clearly been working on processing the past a lot lately, even though it''s hard. That''s more than plenty of people can say."


    "...Thanks." He sounded more tired than anything. He stared down at the letter again for another few seconds, then folded it and set it carefully aside. "I think...I should go find that hidden panel."


    "Right now?" Shaye blinked.


    He stood up abruptly. "Right now."


    Shaye and I exchanged a glance and followed suit, following Ashkan as he left the bedroom. He seemed to be walking in a bit of a haze. Like he was just letting his feet guide him.


    Niista was prepping dinner when we walked into the kitchen, and she glanced over. "Hello. How are things?" she asked Ashkan, seeming to be able to read the atmosphere in the room.


    "I read my letter." His tone was flat.


    She halted what she was doing. "Oh... I thought you''d opened it already." She paused for a few seconds, as though debating whether or not to press further. "...Are you all right?"


    He just gave her a firm nod and looked at her intently. "She described a secret panel in her study? Behind the painting. We''re going to try to open it. There''s something behind it that she wanted me to find, apparently..."


    "What? I''ve never heard any such thing." Niista looked a bit taken aback, and also concerned.


    Ashkan shrugged a bit helplessly. "Me neither. It sounded like Father didn''t know about it, either. So, could you do me a favour and keep him away from her office? Wendyll, too. I think Mum wanted to keep it secret... It''d probably be best..." He sounded lost.


    "...Of course, Ashkan," she replied solemnly. "Be out before dinner, okay? And try to leave everything the way you found it. Let me know if you''d like to talk later."


    He nodded absently and then continued towards the back of the house, as though on a mission. He was completely silent until we finally made it to the study. It was located almost as far as possible from Lev''s office. Ashkan laid a hand on the doorknob and froze. It seemed like he had a moment of doubt about whether this was really something he should be doing, and if it''d be too difficult to go through with, but then he shook himself out of it and turned the knob.


    "I haven''t been in here for a year or so," he commented as we filed in behind him. "None of us really ever go in..."


    Shaye shut the door behind us and cast a quick silencing charm over the space. "No matter what we find, I hope this isn''t going to be too overwhelming for you."


    Ash shook his head, though it was impossible to tell how he truly felt about any of this. He had that same thousand-yard stare. "It''s time," he murmured. "It''s past time."


    I slowly scanned the room. There were many paintings hanging from the walls, shelves of books, and a grand desk situated near the middle of the room, which was covered with neatly organized papers, ink pots, and quills. Like an eternal moment suspended in time. Nothing seemed out of place. There was nothing that made me think something was hidden here. A layer of dust covered most objects; it must''ve been a while since anyone had cleaned. Carefully, Ashkan pulled open the wine-coloured curtains in front of the window. The evening sun streamed through it, bathing the room in warm light and catching the specks of dust floating in the air. It gave the study a somewhat dreamy appearance. Although relatively simple, there was a lot to look at: various trinkets, family photographs, books and papers, a globe... The walls were all painted cream, and the desk and bookshelves were a dark, deep oak. A well-loved armchair with an emerald throw blanket was settled behind the desk.


    "There it is," Ashkan spoke up. His gaze had locked on a large painting on the far wall ¨C one of a forest.


    The trees were just beginning to turn in the image, with fiery autumn reds, golds, and oranges on the edges of their leaves. A narrow stream could be seen meandering through the foliage in the distance. Ash approached the painting and peered at it closely. The details were painted with care. I wasn''t much of an artist, but even I could appreciate the way the colours had been mixed. He stood there, frozen, for a long time. It felt like I wasn''t supposed to talk. Like he was in another world and any intrusion would be rude. So I stood there and waited, not really sure what else to do.


    He reached up, but didn''t touch the canvas, just traced his fingers in the air over the surface. The frame lifted off of the wall like it weighed nothing. Ashkan let it hover to the side, then gingerly set it down on the ground. Behind it was a wooden panel, with a small keyhole.


    "I almost can''t believe it''s actually here," Shaye commented.


    "...Neither can I," Ash murmured.


    I shifted from one foot to the other. "Nobody''s ever found it before?"


    He shook his head. "Father seldom comes in here. And he hates when anyone else comes in, too, so... I don''t know. It always felt kind of...forbidden."


    I gave a thoughtful nod.


    Ashkan dug around in his pocket and fished out the key that''d been in the envelope. The key itself looked rather simple, but the teeth were all twisted up in some strange shape I''d never seen before. He inserted it into the keyhole and took a deep breath, hesitating for a second before turning the lock. There was a soft click. Then a louder click, and the panel popped out just enough for Ashkan to grip the edge. He pulled gently. It swung open with a creak.


    A tiny, wooden compartment was revealed. In the centre sat a fairly large, paperboard box with a lid. It vaguely resembled a filing box, like the kind that my mom kept at home in our attic. Ashkan lifted it out carefully. It seemed to have some heft to it. Then, he turned back to us and moved to the desk, setting the box down on its surface. It looked pretty unremarkable. It was made out of plain brown paperboard. A few light watermarks covered its surface, but there wasn''t anything to indicate something exciting was inside. There wasn''t anything written on the top, or any label to give us any idea what this was all about. I found myself holding my breath as Ashkan finally opened it.


    Inside, there were three leather-bound journals, identical and lined up next to each other. He pulled them out one at a time and laid them on the desk. The covers were all bare, save for a metal clasp that held each one shut, and a ripped piece of parchment glued to the front that numbered them from one to three. They weren''t anything fancy. Ashkan hesitated, then opened the first one, carefully unfastening the clasp. The spine was stiff from not having been opened in a while. The inside pages were blank. We all stared in confusion. Ash flipped through it. It had nothing but empty pages, all the way until the end.


    "Um, maybe they''re new?" I suggested with a shrug.


    "They''ve obviously been handled, though..." Shaye pointed out. She stepped forward and examined it with a curious expression.


    Ashkan''s brows furrowed, then shot up. "...Oh. I know." He flattened his palm against the centre of the journal, right in the middle of the pages, and held it there for a few seconds while casting some sort of spell.


    When he withdrew his hand, writing began appearing. The words formed themselves onto the page like it was an invisible quill, scribbling out the lines. The writing was in neat, slanted cursive, and it was small, but legible. It was his mother''s penmanship, no doubt. He quickly thumbed through the journal. Every page was completely full from front to back. It looked like an entire manuscript.


    "A...diary?" Shaye tilted her head and blinked, perplexed. "Three of them?"


    Ashkan looked shocked. His lips parted a bit, then closed again. "About what...?"


    "Why don''t you read them?" I said. "It seems like it''ll answer some questions."


    He glanced down at the journal in his hand, like he didn''t really believe this was happening, then flipped to the first page. ''Property of Harwynis Wroet''by'' was written at the top. It was dated ''31/08/C6/Y20'' ¨C the numbers indicating the day, month, century, and year in this calendar system ¨C which meant this entry was written over fifteen years ago. The three of us would''ve been only two years old at that time. Ashkan cleared his throat, and then began to read quietly:


    "...''Today, I received the most terrible, horrible, awful, shocking news I have ever received in my life. I am at a loss for words. I have not felt such rage and anguish for many years. It feels as though I am trapped in a nightmare. The King summoned Lev and I to his palace, along with the Onusch-Eires and the De Mavsets. The purpose of this meeting was to inform us all of a new augury he''d received from the Elders. The Tremaium prophecy. Ashkan''s appearance fits one of the descriptions perfectly. Apparently, our travelling necklaces are not simply links that connect us as friends... That unite us as unique descendants of brilliant minds who forged pathways between two universes. Coincidence or not, they are a sign that our children will one day save this world... My heart has stopped beating... I am not quite sure how to comprehend this information. My thoughts are too incoherent for me to properly put down here. I will write more another time.''"


    There was a pause. Ashkan turned to the next entry. It was dated about a week later.


    "...''It has been a difficult time adjusting to the new reality we are faced with. I have hardly been able to think straight. I have had the strangest urge to laugh, or to scream... To destroy the very necklace that sits on my chest. But would that solve anything? Would Ashkan be any better off? Perhaps the gods were insistent on dealing him this hand. This terrible hand. This mandatory life path that will force him to fight for the very future of this planet, when he is of some undefined age. He has yet to even learn to properly use a spoon, let alone fight a war with only the help of Shaylie and Brielle. I feel''... ...''I feel as though I have failed him already''..." Ashkan''s voice faltered.


    "Oh..." Shaye reached out to put a hand on his arm.


    His jaw tensed, and he tore his eyes away from the journal. "I-I don''t... I don''t know if I can... Would you mind?"


    "I don''t mind at all," she assured, "as long as you''re comfortable with it."


    He just gave a small nod. "I''d like to hear..."


    "Okay. I''ll keep going." She reached over to gently take the diary from his hands and continued: "...''I feel as though I have failed him already. My darling baby boy... The boy who should have no worry other than which toys he will play with. Which friends he will grow with. What kind of career he will pursue. I want him to live a long, happy life... To choose whatever he desires... Not to be forced into anything. To be the hero. But Lev and the other fathers say that there is nothing we can do, other than prepare ourselves... And prepare them, most importantly. We are to ensure they are all trained. His Majesty''s best trainers have been appointed, and will begin lessons once the children are fourteen. They''ve even received blessings from Gavphine''s Elder, through the goddess'' decree, in the form of adorable, star-shaped birthmarks behind their right ears. They''re supposed to protect them from being corrupted by darkness... I hope that will work. Brielle''s mother has been insistent on keeping her on Earth for as long as possible. I know that is likely the best possible decision to make, but it still feels''..." Shaye hesitated, as though it pained her to say it, "''wrong. To do nothing about it. We can do nothing but wait for them to grow up, to see what the gods will do. If I could save Ashkan from this path, I would, no matter the cost... It feels as though I am fated to be the worst possible mother.''"


    Another pause. Ashkan drew in a breath and released it slowly. He leaned back against the desk. The words seemed to weigh heavily on his mind, but he gestured for her to continue. Shaye skimmed the pages until she came to an entry that was several months later. This time, she read with slightly more confidence in her voice:


    "''I''ve decided to begin recording any helpful information that could prove useful in the future, concerning the prophecy, and also my feelings... Perhaps this will help them to prepare for the inevitable. I know I will be there every step of the way, but writing all my findings down will be important... To not forget anything. I''ve already started on some notes. I don''t want my son to feel alone or burdened. I am aware this is what the gods want him to do. I will support him to the fullest. I must. It will not be an easy road. I will do anything in my power to protect him and make sure he is ready to fulfil his duty, while making sure he knows that this was not the future I envisioned for him.''"


    "Wow..." I said softly.


    Shaye skipped through a couple of pages. "It seems she wrote a lot of entries like that. ''I will protect you.'' ''You deserve to live your own life.'' ''This wasn''t supposed to be your burden.'' Sentiments like that..." She turned a few more pages, until a longer entry caught her eye. "...Ah. This seems different. ''Balgaur has been most helpful in offering to assist me in any way. As a page, he''s our main line of communication with the royal court, so I appreciate him greatly. Lev thinks he''s been too helpful lately... That he''s gotten too involved. But he''s our friend, how could he not? I''ve known him for years. Lev says that he''s being nosy, and that it''s none of Balgaur''s business how we prepare for this. But I know he means no harm. He has even offered to train the trio, if the King allows it. Perhaps I will take him up on his offer, but we''ll have to see.''"


    "That is insane to hear..." Ashkan muttered.


    Shaye continued, "''Although Balgaur''s upbringing was far different than any of ours, I believe that''s why the King finds his services so valuable. He understands all the subtle, complex mechanisms of crime. Of thieving and murder... Of black magic and espionage... I suppose I can''t blame Lev for being suspicious of him. He does not have a great reputation among the rest of the world... And he can be a bit...arrogant. But I trust him. I know him, and I know what''s in his heart. He is a friend. That''s all there is to it.''"


    There was a moment of silence after that. We all seemed to be mulling this over. I couldn''t fathom how Ashkan was feeling, hearing his late mother''s cordial thoughts about a man who ended up torturing her son in an underground cell... But there was more. There were three of these diaries. Maybe there would be some kind of explanation, or at least a shift in tone, in the later journals.


    Advancing through the years, Shaye kept reading: "''Balgaur told me about a strange rumour today. Some Inkbloods in the region were discussing working for a man up in Adares... Of course, he didn''t have many details (no name yet), but it has given me a lot to think about. What kind of dimwit would hire a group of Inkbloods to work out of that desolate country? It''s an abandoned wasteland, practically. And they said this man had already been recruiting some others. It could just be nonsense...but Balgaur said he''s been hearing this rumour a lot recently.''"


    The entries started skipping by many months at a time.


    "''I''m beginning to worry about Balgaur. I''m sure the stress can''t be good for my pregnancy... But we''ve all noticed a change in his behaviour. Is his violent childhood finally catching up to him...? It''s so strange. His anger comes out of nowhere. He''s been snappy and quick to argue lately... It all started after he decided to pursue the rumour about this mysterious person in Adares who''s been hiring Inkbloods for an unknown reason ¨C the same rumour he''s been hiding from the King. He knew investigating it wouldn''t be a good look in the eyes of the law. And I''m sure His Majesty wouldn''t want to be responsible for sending his trusted page to his foreseeable death. Assuming this man is actually powerful, of course. What was the bloke''s name...? Vin... Something.''" Shaye furrowed her brows, and then her eyes went wide. She turned to me in a rush of urgency and cried out, "Vin... Vhinrud!"


    I gave a stunned blink. "Must be... I mean, that''s definitely possible, right? So he did know her..."


    Ashkan stared down at the diary with a troubled expression.


    She resumed reading, "''I''ve been told the fool claims himself to be a deity of some sort. What a pathetic joke! I feel sorry for him. His followers are probably just people who need money and don''t know any better... Anyway, I tried to ask Bal about this new attitude he''s been having. To offer help with his stress. I''m his friend, after all, and I know it isn''t like him... He''s a sweetheart, not some foul, vindictive bastard. He says everything is fine, and I should just let him handle his affairs. What am I to say...? I suppose I should just let him be, and not worry... Maybe the rumours will lead him to nothing, and this will all blow over. I will be there for him if he ever needs me.''"


    Shaye flipped a few pages. The atmosphere in the room was growing tenser by the minute.


    "''I''ve made up my mind. After I give birth to my (third and last!) baby, I''m going to visit this cult in Adares. I want to see how it is, for myself. It makes no sense, I know... It has nothing to do with the prophecy. I''m sure nobody will approve... But I can''t ignore this. It''s strange, and my gut says that something isn''t right. Who else would be responsible for threatening the safety of the planet, if not a madman at the helm of a growing collection of Inkbloods? He must be trying to usurp the leader''s throne...''"


    I sucked in a sharp breath through my teeth. "Oh, my god..."


    "No. That''s not true," Ashkan said in disbelief.


    Shaye hurried a few pages forward. "...''Wendyll has arrived, safe and healthy. And loud! But a very bright baby boy... A lot of work! I can already see his horn stubs; they''ll probably start growing any day now. I''ll have to teach him all my tricks to wrap and polish them. Ashkan is very happy to be a big brother. He has taken well to the little tot; he keeps calling him ''Wenny''. How cute! And Niista, bless her, is being as helpful as she can for a seven-year-old. I''m not sure how she felt about having another brother... I guess time will tell.''"


    I glanced over at Ash. He stared down at his feet, his eyes unfocused and glazed. Shaye skipped over a few entries, skimming until she landed on the next significant one:


    "''Unsurprisingly, Balgaur tried forbidding me from travelling to Adares. I''d be putting myself in too much danger, he claims... And it isn''t as though I don''t understand. If this mystery man is as crazy as we all suspect, I''ll have a very easy target on my back. And I must keep my family at the forefront of my mind at all times... I can''t endanger them by putting myself in harm''s way. I need to think rationally about this... But the idea that someone is out there, growing an army of Inkbloods to work towards something sinister, it eats at my thoughts day and night. I asked Balgaur to compromise and let me join him next time he goes. He refused. He doesn''t seem to be in the most cooperative mood, lately... Therefore, it seems I must ask him to report back to me if he hears anything that could be related to the prophecy. It will have to suffice.''"


    That was the end of the first journal. Shaye looked at us with an uneasy frown, and then opened the next one, which was dated several years later.


    "''Balgaur only visited Vhinrud''s hideout once in a while...''" She gasped, and then continued with an incredulous expression. "''Apparently, he has taken up residence in some strange cave system, of all places. As to how the blazes a cave is in Adares... I have no clue. Regardless, Balgaur is spending much more time over there nowadays. I''m a little frightened, to be honest. He always assures me that I''m being paranoid. That Vhinrud is just a simple-minded fool... Who will eventually be dealt with by the authorities. Once he gathers enough evidence, and can get away safely without endangering himself, he''ll tell the King about it all. But it is troubling. With every report he gives me, I feel even more uneasy. What started as a silly rumour and random hunch seems to have developed into something far more ominous. Something far more sinister than I could have anticipated. The kinds of chaos that he speaks of''..."


    A wave of nausea passed over me. Ashkan just stood there in silence, looking down at the ground. I was sure his thoughts were spinning a thousand miles per minute.


    "''The kinds of chaos he speaks of,''" Shaye repeated, "''it would not be out of line to say that my worst nightmares have come true. He has a small army at this point, with hundreds of members... Vhinrud must be the raven-haired man the prophecy references. There can be no other explanation. And the fact that he''s in Adares... There must be a reason. There has to be some purpose behind this. Something about the location, the resources, or something. I''m sure the King has noticed Balgaur''s strange behaviour, by now. His frequent trips to Adares. How he has become obsessed with this. But why is he so fixated...? It makes me worried... About him, and for all the rest of the world. It cannot be anything good.''"


    Shaye skipped forward through a few pages.


    "...''This Vhinrud is dangerous. His followers are brainwashed. He is manipulative, and power-hungry. Balgaur told me about how he plans on conquering all of Emiarhia, and stealing the three travelling necklaces. That revelation sparked a fire within my skull. There is no doubt now: Vhinrud is the evil in this prophecy. At the very least, he is a threat... Over the years, I''ve heard stories of how he uses dark magic to draw strength from others to reinforce himself, and that his followers will die for him, even in the most pointless of fights... How he preys on people who have experienced great loss in their lives. How he gives them these ugly tattoos. I still can''t believe Balgaur is so dedicated to his masquerade that he actually got one... Maybe they forced it upon him. But, what is he trying to prove anymore...?''"


    On the page, in the right margin, a drawing was scrawled. The Inkblood mark. There was no mistaking it. I stared at it, trying to piece it all together. This was too much all at once. I glanced at Ashkan. His hands were clenched at his sides, and he had gone slightly pale. I wondered to myself ¨C if he was closer, would I try to reach out for him? Wrap my arms around him in support? It seemed like the right thing to do, but I was hesitant to touch him at all, given everything. I settled on staring, which did little to convey my feelings.


    "''Vhinrud must be stopped, no matter the cost... Even if he isn''t the actual man from the prophecy, it can''t hurt to cut this weed now before it blooms into a monstrous, sprawling beast that could endanger us all. And Balgaur has been falling further and further into this trap... But he just keeps assuring me that everything will be okay. After getting the tattoo, the King liberated him of his role as his personal page. He was on thin ice for a while, though. This has left Balgaur even angrier than before. And I''m worried he may have taken that as a sort of rejection. Now that he no longer works with the royal family, he sees them as untrustworthy... As people he wants to bring down... The people he was sworn to protect.''"


    Shaye turned a dozen more pages.


    "...''Everyone in the group has cut contact with Balgaur. I think I knew, deep down, that things were headed in that direction for years now. Still, it didn''t make the decision any easier for me. I think Lev is rather relieved to not have him in our lives anymore, after all he''s gotten himself into. He''s been incarcerated twice since the beginning of his investigation. Both times, he escaped sooner or later. I wouldn''t be surprised if he''s Vhinrud''s right-hand man by now. It just breaks my heart. He has turned his life into such a mess... Yet I can''t help questioning if it was my fault... Maybe I shouldn''t have been so curious about that rumour. Maybe I shouldn''t have encouraged Balgaur to keep stalking Vhinrud. If I had just stayed in my own lane and not given into my paranoid curiosities, this might all have been different... But now we''re all paying the price...''"


    Her words seemed to hit Ashkan in the stomach. He dropped his face in his hands, rubbing his fingers into his eye sockets with a frustrated sigh. I had nothing to say. My heart ached. It all made perfect sense... Balgaur was never an angel, but it didn''t sound like he had been a complete devil, either. He just...got tangled up with a very dangerous man. All because he was trying to help Harwynis protect Ashkan by attempting to make the prophecy a bit clearer. And Balgaur was her friend... That alone was difficult to understand. They seemed like such polar opposites.


    The rest of the second journal was filled with similar entries: Harwynis talking about her fears, her paranoia about Balgaur''s safety, and her deep feelings of regret and sorrow. There were also plenty of anecdotes about her family and daily life. As the years went by, her children were growing older, and mentions of Balgaur became fewer and farther between. By the final entries, it sounded as though they had stopped seeing each other entirely. He was far too absorbed with Vhinrud, and her own life had grown busier and busier. I wasn''t sure if she still communicated with him or not ¨C if he knew how much he meant to her.


    The third journal was the final one in the box, and the dates began to advance by much longer periods than they had in the first two. It wasn''t a full logbook ¨C there were only ten entries. And it didn''t take us very long to read them all. It started almost a year before Harwynis'' death.


    Shaye''s voice was slow and quiet as she spoke, "...''I''ve been seeing Balgaur more, lately. Not intentionally. He has just been wandering the area, whenever guards aren''t around. He looks different. His face is scarred, and his expression is sullen and dark. I''m so scared to confront him... To ask him how he is. What has become of his life...?''" She flipped to the next entry. "''Balgaur confronted me today, when I was out by the river. It was strange to see him after so much time... To be in his company again. It brought back memories. He is not the same man he once was. He has changed so much. I could sense his anger towards me, towards us all, for excluding him from the group all those years ago. The guilt that I feel will never go away. But the man is still my friend, and I do not know what I could have done to prevent all this.''"


    Ashkan stared off into the distance. He was hearing the words, but they clearly weren''t sinking in yet.


    Shaye went on, "The next one is dated two days later, surprisingly. And it sounds like she was in a panic..." She paused to read a couple lines, then said, "''Someone saw. One of them saw. An Inkblood saw Balgaur talking to me... It must''ve been seen as a betrayal. Since he was speaking so freely to me about what''s been going on in their camp, in Adares. They''..." Her voice trailed off for a moment, and she whispered under her breath, "¡­What?!"


    Ashkan glanced over at her and asked, "What''s it say?"


    She was quiet for a second, staring down at the pages, before answering. "They...abducted her."


    His face drained of blood, and I could tell he was struggling to maintain a stoic expression. "Keep...reading."


    "''They took me from my home last night and brought me to Adares, where I was questioned for many hours... Vhinrud was outraged. I''m sure he wanted to murder me, and Balgaur as well. He was too valuable to him. I was a threat to the secrecy of his operation... A loose end that had the potential to reveal all to the public. I was blindfolded; I can''t say where in the realm they brought me. But I am home now. Lev has been very stressed about it all. Niista and Wendyll were quite worried. And I think Ashkan might know what has happened to me. The Inkbloods could have killed me... It would not be difficult for them to do. But I was spared... Balgaur asked Vhinrud not to. I was shocked. ''She has children,'' he''d pleaded. And I am certain that, though his anger and hate was intense, the leader still has some shred of compassion. For he did let me live... It is a miracle. The man mentioned something in passing about despising his own father. Perhaps it was an emotional reason why he showed mercy.''"


    I shifted to look at Ash. His hands were shaking, and his breathing was uneven. I thought about taking a step forward and touching his arm, but I decided against it. I had the feeling that he might not be able to handle the touch of anyone. Not in the moment.


    Shaye took a few seconds to collect herself. Her eyes had begun watering. "...My gods... ''I was not free to leave unharmed, however. Vhinrud seemed dissatisfied with simply releasing me back to my life. Balgaur suggested he take every memory of their location, of anything incriminating, from my mind. This...terrified me. I''m still not sure how it all happened... All I know is that he didn''t do a very complete job. There are so many holes. There are memories; there are bits and pieces that don''t fit together... But I cannot put my finger on any specific thing that I should remember, or shouldn''t... I''m just incredibly grateful I have these journals. These records. To remind me of who I was. Of all that happened... And I''m grateful nobody knows about them. They''re mine and mine alone. My only sanctuary.''"


    She turned the page.


    "''There is one thing I don''t believe any amnesia hex could remove, though. Not truly. After Balgaur suggested Vhinrud erase my memories rather than murder me, his counteroffer was this: that he would drain the lifeforce from both of us, and that Balgaur must sign a blood contract stating he wouldn''t ever contact me again, and would pledge his entire being to serving Vhinrud. And if he were to betray him again, we would both die. He agreed to these terms... The lunatic actually agreed. I suppose it was his way of protecting me, even after all these years... Although being sapped of my vitality was extremely frightening and unsettling, and I still feel dizzy, I know it was worth it. I was able to return to my family in one piece. I''ll recover soon. My children are taking care of me. My sweet little angels, the lights of my life. I cannot thank the gods enough that I didn''t end up as one of his victims. ...I hope, one day, these journals will be as insightful to Ashkan as they are to me right now. I wouldn''t have been able to jog my memory at all, if not for them. Unfortunately, there are many things I don''t remember... Many details I don''t know about. The only reason I''m still familiar with Vhinrud''s name is because I''ve written it so many times before. I wish I could recall what he looked like. What he sounded like. Where he was located, specifically. As the hours pass by, I can feel the amnesia related to this whole situation getting stronger, like I''m sinking in a vat of quicksand. So I''m writing quite rapidly, before it can completely fade. I''ve seen him. I''ve seen his face, his camp... But it''s like it''s been hidden by a curtain, a shroud... A darkness I can''t make sense of. I can barely recall anything of what Balgaur has revealed to me throughout his investigation. Maybe it was all for nothing... In the end, nothing can be done. Maybe it''s best to simply let sleeping dogs lie...''"


    "It wasn''t for nothing..." I muttered.


    Shaye wiped her eyes, then turned to the next entry, dated a few weeks after the last one. She blinked back tears and kept going. "''An awful thought occurred to me while I was lying awake last night: If Balgaur did not have his memories wiped like I did, what sorts of sensitive information has he been supplying Vhinrud over the years? He once worked directly under the King, after all. He was privy to all kinds of documents about the trio''s necklaces, their medical history, aptitudes, personal matters... Does Vhinrud know each of their blood magic types? Does he know about their birthmarks? My stomach is twisting up just thinking about it. If this man is indeed the evil spoken about in the Tremaium prophecy, then the information Balgaur has shared could spell disaster. Vhinrud and his Inkbloods must stay as oblivious as possible about Ashkan, Shaylie, and Brielle. The gods only know what would happen if Vhinrud got his hands on the necklaces. The holy runes they possess would no doubt be extremely potent to him, with the sort of power he must have.''" She stopped to stare at the next page, but her gaze seemed distant and unfocused. She looked sick to her stomach.


    "...What is it?" Ashkan asked.


    Her voice cracked as she replied, "There''s a big jump in time... Almost four months later. You can see the calligraphy becoming..."


    I fidgeted with my hands, watching Shaye with an intense gaze. "Just tell us. Whatever it says."


    "I know it''s important that we know what happened, but...this is a lot," she said quietly. Her eyes were red and full of sorrow. "I''m not sure I can stomach... It''s... I knew her..." She cut herself off with a little coughing sob, and buried her face in her hand.


    "Do you want me to continue?" I offered, feeling my own heartache rising. "Or we can take a break."


    Ashkan cut in, "No. Please, let''s just...finish. I have to know... I have to know what happened to her. I need to hear all of this."


    Shaye sniffled and handed me the diary. Her voice was hoarse as she said, "I can''t..."


    "It''s okay." I patted her on the shoulder and took the journal from her. She sat down on the edge of the desk and took some slow, deep breaths to compose herself. "...All right..." I cleared my throat. "Four months later. ''Through action, one becomes a warrior. Through death, a warrior becomes a legend. Through time, a legend becomes a tale. And by learning from the tale, another takes action. Perhaps that is what I''m doing here. Recording everything for a future warrior ¨C my own eldest son. Balgaur was contaminated before he got around to telling His Majesty about his discoveries regarding Vhinrud. And there are too many gaps in my memory for him to believe anything I say. He knows how close Balgaur and I once were, and the King doesn''t exactly have the best opinion of him now... I haven''t seen him, his master, or any Inkblood since I was taken to their hideout. But the nightmares haunting my nights are worse than ever.''"


    I paused before flipping to the next page. Harwynis'' writing was slowly becoming sloppier and messier.


    "...Two months later. ''I had to abandon my career today... The lifeforce siphoning Vhinrud used... Was there some sort of poison in that ritual? I am struggling to find the strength to carry on, some days. I''ve been going to bed at sundown, only to be up until dawn. The little things have been taking so much more effort than they used to. My hand feels heavy. My mind feels foggy. I can''t stand not being able to chase my children around and play with them as much as I want. And my darling Lev... He is so worried, he hardly ever leaves my side anymore. It is all so terribly frightening... The effects have been so subtle that I didn''t think anything was wrong. The physicians don''t know what is ailing me. Lev thinks I must have caught some sort of strange illness that nobody''s heard of before.''" I flipped again. "One month later. ''I can finally put a name to the poison in my veins. The doctor diagnosed me today. He told me my lungs are failing... I must''ve caught some sort of respiratory infection recently. He''s given me a treatment plan. It is treatable. I won''t let it win... I won''t. Not when there''s so many people relying on me...''" I looked up.


    Shaye and Ashkan''s eyes were both brimming with tears. The mood felt utterly suffocating.


    I read on. "Two weeks later. ''The children and I spent all day in the garden. It was one of my better days. We laughed and played games, and my dear Wendyll made me flower crowns. I will never forget that afternoon... We watched the sunset and I tucked each one of my children into their beds, as I have done a thousand times before. Yesterday, Ashkan read a story to me while I rested. I was exhausted, but I did my best not to fall asleep too quickly. I see so much of myself in him... It frightens me. Will he grow up to be as involved in dangerous conspiracies as his mother, one day? Will he become a pawn to powerful people? Will his heart break because of this evil world, too? I know his future is far brighter than mine was. But the uncertainty... I cannot stop myself from worrying. He''s such a smart young man...''"


    I skipped to the next entry, and felt the hairs on the back of my neck prickling up as I did. I didn''t like where this was going.


    "''I woke up to Lev weeping... It is so sad to see. I know that my sickness is causing him so much distress. My sweet husband, who I''ve loved so fiercely, so unconditionally, for all these years... I hate seeing him upset. I feel terrible about all of this. It feels like it''s my fault. Like I should be stronger for him... He doesn''t know. About the lifeforce extraction ritual. The thing that weakened me to a point where any illness could be picked up as easily as a common flu. I wish I could tell him... But I don''t think he would ever be able to forgive me. He would be so heartbroken if he knew about the whole affair. I''ve put him through so much pain... It was hard enough to explain the investigation and abduction. I just told him that I''d escaped. And that my relevant memories were ripped from me...''"


    I turned the page. It felt like time was crawling to a standstill, and it was incredibly hard to speak the words out loud. It felt like my own throat was constricting, my tongue going numb.


    "''Niista and Ashkan have been working so hard, assuming my responsibilities as best as they can, as much as I tell them they don''t have to... The guilt I feel is unbearable. They deserve better than a mother who''s been rendered an invalid in bed. A mother who''s weak in the most literal sense. It has gotten to the point where I can barely move... Every breath is so hard. And the coughing. Gods, the coughing. I cannot stand it anymore. It is getting worse and worse every day. The medicine doesn''t seem to be helping. And I feel so faint, all the time... It''s so unfair. It''s all so unfair...''"


    My hand trembled. I took a second to compose myself before flipping to the next entry.


    "''I have to believe that this will get better. I''m terrified that my children, especially Niista, have caught on to the graveness of my illness. How can I possibly explain myself? It''s been nearly ten months since that damned siphoning... My symptoms have become far more obvious... It feels as though I''m suffocating in my own skin. Like my own body has become my own worst enemy. I''ve had so little energy as of late, it is becoming a struggle just to keep writing... I''m too afraid to stop. Because if I do, I have the terrible feeling I will never be able to start again. I''m too young to die, and yet... I can feel the end approaching. Nothing could''ve prepared me for this. I feel so lost. Everything went so wrong so fast! The physician says my lungs have become severely compromised, and they are bleeding, and my heart has trouble pumping... Lev keeps insisting I admit myself to a hospital, to be monitored round-the-clock. But I can''t... I''d rather rest in my own bed, and take my medicine in private, and write in peace. He can''t even look at me anymore. It''s as if my very appearance is causing him great pain. I haven''t had the courage to look at myself in the mirror for the past few weeks... Perhaps it is selfish of me to reject a hospital, when they may have the resources to help me better. But I don''t want to face it. I can''t. I just can''t. If I am to be cured, I know in my heart I''ll be cured in the comfort of my own home... That is how it''s been with every other sickness, every injury I''ve endured. And if I am to die... I want to do so with dignity. I do not want to spend my final hours with complete strangers fussing over me, calling the physician every time my pulse drops. I don''t want the last images I see to be the face of the doctor telling my family my heart''s failed, or the nurses wheeling my body to the morgue...''"


    Tears had started to form in the very corners of my eyes, but I blinked them away. This was nothing short of heartbreaking.


    "It looks like there''s...one more entry," I said.


    Shaye stood up and peered at the journal. She put a hand over her heart, then sniffled and turned around so her back was facing us. I opened to very last entry ¨C which was only about halfway through the journal ¨C feeling Ashkan''s eyes on me the whole time.


    "''The only way I know how to be strong right now is by writing, as always. My beautiful Niista brought me a bouquet of fresh flowers earlier. I told her they were wonderful. They truly are. It was a nice, quiet moment between us. I could tell she wanted to say something to me. But nothing came. Because perhaps she''s afraid, too... We both wept bitterly, hugged each other. It''s not often I cry like that. And now that the moment is over, I feel so terribly hollow. I''ve slowly been coming to terms with everything. But it''s a hard reality to accept, when my body''s turning on me... When I am not the pillar of strength and guidance I was raised to be, I was taught to be by my mother. I think I know, deep down, why my life''s drawing to an end so soon. My heart can only take so much. There was so much that I had to bear over the years... I don''t believe I''ll get to see my daughter''s eighteenth birthday. And it pains me that my little Wendyll might lose his mother at only ten years of age. Ashkan will turn fifteen this winter. I wonder how many more times I''ll get to see him smile, see him grow. I don''t want to go. But I am going... I think that''s why I feel so calm. The terror is gone... All that is left is sadness, and an infinite, hollow nothingness. As if life is slipping through my fingers, the seconds crawling by like minutes, hours like days. I know I will never see Vhinrud come to his cruel, bloody end. It will have to be avenged by someone else. I can only pray it will be by my own son, and his companions. I''m so proud of the lives they''ve made for themselves. Shaylie has grown to be such an empathetic, intelligent young lady. Ashkan reminds me so much of myself at his age, with his poise and respect for others, and his sense of humour. And Brielle... I haven''t seen her for a long, long time. But I don''t have to see her to know she''s a formidable young woman. The three of them have so much to accomplish, so many demons to defeat... That thought is what will give me strength in my final moments. While I lay in my deathbed, I will think of them. Those young, determined faces. Those golden hearts.''"


    Silence fell. Ashkan remained very still. His eyes were glassy with tears, his posture one of acute anguish. His fingers curled into the fabric of his shirt, arms crossed.


    "There isn''t...very much left," I said quietly.


    "Keep going," Shaye mumbled. Her head was bowed.


    I turned the page and began to read the sparse words written upon it. "''The last dusk of my life. It''s all happening too fast. My body is being ravaged by illness, my memory is a muddled mess, I have the ghosts of nightmares that are impossible to make sense of... I just don''t understand anything anymore... Lev is crying. It is breaking my heart to watch him be so grief-stricken. He has been keeping by my bedside, refusing to leave even to go to work. I fear my fate is slowly killing him, as well. It is hard to believe that the woman lying in this bed is me. I am frail and weak, my lungs wheezing for breath... It feels as though a boulder''s sitting on my chest. My limbs ache. My eyes are stinging with fever. The doctors told me there was nothing more to be done. Nothing to help me. I just need to let nature take its course. Lev was right... I should have listened to him when he begged me to go to the hospital. Maybe then, I would have stood a chance. Maybe I could''ve survived this. I cannot shake the feeling that if I''d just done one thing differently, maybe this would''ve never happened. And still, despite this, I have a strange sort of calm... Perhaps I should feel afraid of dying, but I am not. Not really. The pain I feel in this bed is so terrible. And the sadness is worse than I could''ve possibly imagined. But the terror of death? Of death, and the unknown? It''s gone. All of it. Perhaps it is because my fate has already been decided. There is no more questioning, no more mystery. The uncertainty has left. There is a comfort in that, isn''t there...? Niista cooks for me, and the taste is gone... Ashkan sits with me and tells me stories, and his voice sounds like nothing but a gentle echo... Wendyll brings me his drawings and says that they are for me to get better, and his innocent kindness only breaks my heart that much more. He has so many questions about death... I''m terrified for the day he understands. The medicine does not dull my pain anymore... The blood-spitting coughing fits do not cease. Every breath feels like a fight. I cannot leave this bed without aid, anymore. Lev brushes my hair in silence, and I see the sorrow and defeat in his eyes. We both know.''"


    The last of the entry was scrawled on the adjacent page. Ink smears littered the parchment, some letters blurred, other words almost unreadable. But the text was clear enough to comprehend, as much as it hurt.


    "''My fingers burn as I write. It feels like the blood has frozen in my veins. The chill in my bones... It''s impossible to sleep. I keep hearing hissing... Feeling a cold grip, like I''m being strangled. What a laugh we''ll all have if I somehow manage to escape death, and stumble upon my journals years from now. My eldest son will surely think I was crazy, the poor dear. It has been hard for him. For all of my children. It feels so unnatural to know I am leaving this world so early. I only hope I can give them as many happy memories as I can. The moons are rising in the sky outside my window, though the sun has yet to set... It will all be over soon, I''m sure. Soon enough. Perhaps this is what it feels like, to be a dying star. I can only hope my family won''t grieve too bitterly. All I have left to say is... I love them. I love them more than anything in this world, or any other. My family, my heart, my home. They are what made my suffering worthwhile. It was worth it, though. It was worth every agonizing moment, every second spent in pain and grief, because at the end of it all, I know I was able to be loved and to love, fiercely. And now that the time is nearing its end, I am only at peace. My story is drawing to a close... My children have the rest of theirs ahead of them. May the gods smile down upon them... ...Oh, Ashkan has returned home from school. I can hear him entering through the front door, the clunk of his bag as he sets it on the floor, the sounds of him rummaging through the cupboards for a snack. I''m sure he has something to share with me, as usual. I cannot wait to hear all about his day. His future is his to grasp, now. It''s not for me to witness. ...I hope to write more soon.''"


    I looked up, my heart feeling like it''d been skewered with a knife. Silence, once again, filled the room. It felt as if the weight of a thousand boulders were hanging over us all, crushing us into oblivion. I stared at Shaye''s back, still turned, then at Ashkan, still staring blankly ahead. He blinked once. A single tear trickled down his face. I could sense it... The pain he felt was tangible, even to a complete outsider like myself. I didn''t even know what to say. What was there to say?


    It was always so strange to think about how when I''d met Shaye and Ash last summer, that wasn''t the first time I''d been in their company. And as I''d been learning, that was the same for a lot of people. So many involved with the prophecy had met me as a very young child: Ashkan''s parents, Shaye''s parents, Balgaur, Lunellia, Kadia, Headmaster Gunthren... Hell, it even sounded like Vhinrud knew about us back then. I was way too young to remember. All of these people were working together, trying to gather any sort of solution or insight into the prophecy that they could get their hands on. Trying to piece together a puzzle they weren''t sure they could even complete. All for us three. Shaye, Ash, and me. We were united by the necklaces, and shielded by the unwavering love of our parents. And Harwynis'' dedication was so strong that now, even in death, she was trying to help us. Her journals contained information that I didn''t know how we''d otherwise discover on our own. It felt so, so surreal. There was so much valuable data within these pages; I could barely comprehend any of it. It complicated things, but...also clarified them. I felt like my eyes were being forced wide open.


    But there was no time to focus on that now. I slowly shut the book, the latch snapping closed as I did.


    "Ashkan...?" Shaye asked gently through her tears.


    "I''m... I''m all right," he mumbled. He took a second, then added, "I just don''t know what to think..."


    She approached him slowly, and after a moment or two, took one of his hands in hers. "I don''t want to know what you''re thinking right now. I want to know how you''re feeling."


    Those words hit him like a wrecking ball through a fortress. He lifted his head to face Shaye directly. Tears started to cascade down his cheeks, which was a heart-wrenching sight in and of itself. But his jaw remained tense, mouth closed, eyebrows drawn downward, fists clenched, knuckles white, like he was fighting tooth and nail to not break down into hysterics. It felt like the whole world was holding its breath. I wondered if he was irritated at Shaye for poking holes in his armour.


    "I am so angry," he hissed through gritted teeth. "I''m so...angry... It''s... It''s not fair..."


    Shaye only pulled him in and wrapped him in a tight embrace, pressing her cheek against his chest. And just like that, the walls broke. He clung onto her for dear life, burying his face into the crook of her neck as his tears fell like a waterfall. Shaye''s own expression was stoic and sad all at once.


    Ashkan wept as I had never heard someone weep before. There was little noise ¨C nothing but choked breathing and quiet sobs ¨C but the very air vibrated with his anguish. It was as though he had been waiting years for this moment, this chance to cry in his friend''s arms without feeling shame for doing so. As though the moment had been long overdue. It was...harrowing. I almost had to turn away, but I didn''t. It was Ashkan. He needed our support right now.


    So, I stayed. And I approached the pair quietly, then wrapped my arms around them both. We were happy to be his rocks, to hold him steady in a tempest so much larger than himself. It felt like an age that we stood there, unmoving. I almost thought the day might fade to darkness and the stars would come out before we could ever break the hug. But eventually, the crying tapered off. The air no longer shivered, no longer felt charged. Just...still. Calm.


    "I don''t even...know how to deal with this," Ashkan murmured. "Vhinrud, that... That monster, he... She got sick because of him... Because of the fragility he caused, the devastation, a-and..."


    Shaye was crying again. She pulled away from him gently. "I''m sorry... I know it isn''t what you wanted to hear. But it''s not your fault."


    "Right," I interjected. "It''s Vhinrud''s fault. And he''s going to get what''s coming to him."


    He rubbed at his face with his sleeve. "I know... It''s just a lot, right now... I''m sorry."


    "Don''t apologize," Shaye said.


    "We can''t change what happened in the past," I spoke softly, "but we can make things right, together. All three of us. Your mom knew you would fight for the good of the world. She''s going to get her wish."


    Ashkan met my eyes. I knew the grief in them all too well. I could sense it radiating off of him in waves, a melancholy aura surrounding him like a cloud. He seemed to draw a sense of peace and determination from my words, however. "...Thank you, both of you. I don''t know what I''d do without you."


    "I hope we never have to find out," Shaye replied with a small smile. She wiped at her cheeks.


    I smirked and shook my head. "Over my dead body."


    Ashkan nearly smiled, then took in a deep breath and exhaled. His composure was slowly coming back to him. He stepped away, hands on his hips as though to ground himself, and let himself soak up the feelings of support. And, of course, he was more than a little embarrassed about showing that much emotion.


    "Agh... I hate getting mawkish." He ran a hand through his hair. "I can''t even remember the last time I cried like that. But I can''t...deny it feels better. So...thanks."


    "We''re always here for you," I said.


    "That''s what friends do, right?" Shaye added, looking to me for confirmation. "At least, what good friends do, I suppose."


    "Exactly."


    He looked to his mother''s journals on the desk, and for a moment, I wondered if he was going to lose his composure again. Instead, his face steeled once more. "...I''m thinking something."


    I tilted my head. "That can be dangerous."


    Shaye chuckled a bit.


    Ashkan cracked a smirk in turn, then sighed. "No, I''m serious... I''m wondering if maybe we should go talk to Balgaur about this."


    My jaw almost hit the ground. "Balgaur? The bloodthirsty idiot that helped torture you...? What would he possibly have to say after all this time?"


    He folded his arms over his chest. "I mean... I know it sounds insane, and trust me, it does. I''ll never forgive him for the pain he put us through, or how much of a colossal fool he is for following Vhinrud... But we still need all the help we can get. Maybe he can shed some light on some things...or help us track Vhinrud down, maybe. He knows where Vhinrud''s hiding, right? He knows what his plans are. He knows Vhinrud, in general, better than anybody. That has to be good for something. How much has he told his boss about us three? Are we supposed to defeat someone who knows all about us, while we only has a vague idea of what''s in store...? Our parents once trusted him with us. He watched us grow up, until a certain point. And when I was kidnapped, he wasn''t as merciless to me as I''d expected... Maybe that alliance to my mother is still buried somewhere."


    "You want to try to turn Balgaur back into a good guy," I summarized. "You really think that''s going to work...?"


    "Not at all. He''s made his choices. I know that. And I don''t trust him as far as I could throw him. ...But he has information that would help us. Maybe...remembering my mum and his betrayal of her would be the thing to finally tip his scales. Get under his skin. Leverage. Blackmail. ...Something like that. We might be able to prey on any shred of guilt that still exists in his heart. I mean, you don''t think that''s worth a shot? The fate of the world depends on this, doesn''t it?"


    Shaye seemed to consider his words for a moment. "What about the blood contract Vhinrud forced him to sign? Those oaths are iron-clad. If he helps us, even slightly, and Vhinrud finds out, he''ll kill him."


    He nodded. "Right, but it seemed like the terms of his contract were just to never contact my mother ever again, and to serve Vhinrud faithfully for as long as he needed... No stipulations about not aiding his enemies. It just sounded like Vhinrud forced him to do whatever he asked of him. I don''t know if the contract would stop him from doing something Vhinrud didn''t ask him not to do. It''s a technicality. Besides, blood contracts don''t alert the caster of the contract breaking like some kind of alarm. Vhinrud has to use magic to keep checking if the oath is still intact in Balgaur''s veins. So, if it''s been this long, and Balgaur''s still his madly loyal dog and right-hand man, and Vhinrud doesn''t sense any foul play in him, there''s no reason for him to believe the blood contract has been broken. Not for a while. I''m sure he doesn''t check it constantly."


    My eyes widened. "You''ve done your research."


    "I read a lot," he stated with a shrug. "...What do you say, then?"


    "It''s still dangerous, but I see your point..." I bit my lip, thinking. "Having the upper hand is always nice."


    Shaye was pensive. "You''re forgetting one thing, though. How would we ever find Balgaur in the first place?"


    Ashkan paused. "Well... I don''t know. That''s the dicey part. We don''t know where he spends his time, nor do I think we should actually go searching for him ourselves. But I have a feeling he''ll find us, sooner or later. We can let him come to us."


    "That doesn''t make me feel any better. We''re talking about letting a criminal find us... On purpose," she mumbled. "You sure this is a good idea?"


    "No. I''m just telling you what I think," he responded. "Next time we see him ¨C which will happen ¨C we''ll just...try to use my mother to get through to him, somehow. If I could have even five minutes to talk with him alone, without his goons or Vhinrud or whatever getting in the way... Well, maybe he''d listen. I don''t know."


    I huffed. "I guess it''s not a horrible idea. Just...don''t think about that for now. You need to take time for yourself to process everything."


    Ashkan was silent for a long moment, his face unreadable. Eventually, he nodded. "...I agree. I think I should...be alone for a while, actually... Just...to take in everything that''s happened."


    My expression softened. "That''s okay. Do what you have to do."


    We moved to the door. After checking the coast was clear and removing the silencing charm, we walked into the hallway together. Shaye shut the door to Harwynis'' study behind us. The scent of something delicious wafted in the air. Niista must''ve finished cooking dinner.


    Ashkan walked us to the front of the house. His demeanour was back to normal: placid, guarded, and neutral. But the sadness was still present. His eyes had that glossy look to them that lingered after someone cried. Still, he''d done well at recovering quickly. Shaye and I put on our shoes and coats. I glanced out of the window to see our guards, who were chatting amongst themselves and having a laugh. I was a little impressed they were still waiting for us. They were probably bored out of their minds, but...I really didn''t care. The King was probably paying them good money to ensure we were safe.


    Shaye gave Ashkan a final hug. "Have a good night. Call me if you need anything, all right? I love you. I''m sorry."


    He rested his chin on top of her head while holding her close. "Love you too... You''ve done more than enough, Shaye. It''s much appreciated."


    She nodded and pulled away. She looked exhausted and overloaded. I was certain she needed a hot bath and a nap as badly as I did. But not as badly as Ashkan, who probably wanted to cry for another three hours and then sleep for a solid week. That''s probably what I would''ve done.


    I walked over to him and held out my arms, a bit awkwardly, unsure if he would want a hug from me as well. To my surprise, he leaned forward and pulled me in. My arms wrapped around his broad frame. It felt really foreign. Not in a bad way. Just unfamiliar. I gave him a small pat on the back and stepped away. His expression was contemplative. I was curious about what he was thinking, but I knew I''d never find out.


    There probably wasn''t anything I could''ve said to make him feel any better about the whole situation, but that didn''t prevent me from skimming through my brain like a rolodex. There had to be something. Something encouraging or comforting. Instead, all I could do was look up at him and smile softly, with an unspoken understanding and solidarity. And he gave me the slightest, faintest smile back. I would take it.


    I turned on my heel, Shaye by my side, and walked to the front door. It clicked shut behind us, leaving us with our guards outside. It felt so strange to go back home now. In such a short span of time, Ashkan''s life had been forever changed. It would only continue to shift more dramatically. Emiarhia depended on it, at this point. And there was nothing we could do to prevent the dominoes from falling one after another. All we could do was try to be aware of which one was falling, and when...and brace for the impact.

 Chapter 16 ~ When Push Comes to Shove

    If u don''t go through with this then we''re NEVER going out for ice cream EVER AGAIN ????


    I read Spencer''s text and sighed as I walked down my neighbourhood street. Both her and Shaye were in perfect agreement about my whole situation with Luke, despite not knowing anything of the other''s existence. They were like two pillars of advice in my life: one to talk me away from bad choices and one to egg me on into the unknown. But on this particular issue, they were both on the same page. I knew I needed to strike while the iron was hot. Before I got a chance to lose my courage. Before my opportunity to say ''fuck it all'' came crashing down like the rest of my life seemed to do on the daily.


    It was a cool Wednesday evening after training. Since the Academy wasn''t open on Wednesdays, I always had some more time to myself in the middle of the week. That usually meant more chores and schoolwork. But tonight was different. This time, I had an excuse to do something a bit...unorthodox, for me. I needed to put all that excitement to good use before I lost it again.


    I was a girl on a mission as I walked towards Luke''s house. And a nervous wreck as well, of course. The closer I got to my destination, the faster my heart was beating, my nerves running high with adrenaline. No matter how much I''d tried to prepare myself, I didn''t quite know how I was going to do it ¨C but I did know that I wasn''t going to run away anymore. I wasn''t going to chicken out like I always seemed to do with him. I had my plan. It was simple, it was straightforward... It was something that even I couldn''t mess up.


    Would you want to go out on a date sometime?


    It was a question that I''d rehearsed about a million times. In the shower that morning, as I got dressed, as I ate dinner. And right now, as I stood at the base of his driveway, the words were ringing loudly in my head. I didn''t know why I was nervous. We already knew we liked each other. It wasn''t like I thought he''d say no. Even if he did, it was only words, right? I could deal with being rejected. Ironically, what was more nerve-wracking was what to do if he''d say yes. If we did go out, and things went well... I still felt a pang of guilt at the thought. Some kind of voice in the back of my mind was still trying to hold me back. Still trying to tell me I wasn''t allowed to have a boyfriend, because I had much bigger, more important things to deal with.


    But I wasn''t going to let those thoughts get the better of me. Not now. If Spencer and Joel could make long distance work, why couldn''t I? If we both stayed in California for college, we could always take flights to see each other instead of driving for all those hours...


    I walked up the porch steps. There was no turning back now. At least, I didn''t want to. Despite everything. Despite how much I tried to ignore the idea, to ignore what it could lead to. I knew I liked Luke, and I knew I was going to regret it for the rest of my life if I didn''t give us a real shot. So I rang the doorbell and stood there on the porch.


    Waiting.


    Waiting.


    Waiting¡­


    Finally, it was his uncle that opened the door. My heart dropped immediately at the sight of Dean Ottinger''s confused expression. He was wearing pyjamas and slippers, even though it was only seven p.m. It was sort of awkward. And I could only take so much more awkward right now.


    "Hi," I said with a small wave as he looked down at me like I''d just rung his doorbell on accident, like a twelve-year-old playing ding-dong ditch.


    "Uh, hey. Chloe, right? Geneva''s daughter. How''s it goin''?" he greeted. It felt like his eyes were boring right through me.


    "I''m good, thanks. Um..." I hesitated.


    "Something you need, kiddo? Luke didn''t cause you any trouble, did he? Because if he did¨C"


    I was quick to shake my head. "Oh, no! Nothing like that. Um, is he here? I just wanted to talk to him about some stuff. Just for a second."


    "Hah, and you couldn''t just text him? Or, hell, I don''t know ¨C call him?" he teased with a grin. My face warmed slightly as I tried to formulate some kind of answer, but before I could say anything, Dean just laughed. "I''m kiddin''. He''s upstairs getting ready for his soccer game at seven-thirty. Don''t keep him long, okay? His team needs their star striker."


    "Of course. It''ll only take a minute," I replied, feeling both a rush of excitement and pressure at the news that Luke was here, but had to leave soon.


    It wasn''t too late to back out, was it? Maybe it wasn''t the right time, or I shouldn''t have even bothered. Maybe this was a sign. I was overthinking again. I shook the thoughts away and told myself that no, this was as good a time as any to ask him. That it would''ve been much worse if I''d just done it via text message. This way, I could at least see his face and have some idea of how he''d feel about my offer. And, honestly, I was getting a little sick of beating around the bush.


    Dean turned and hollered behind him, "LUKE! DOOR!" and then disappeared back inside the house.


    Not even ten seconds later, Luke appeared, bounding down the stairs, dressed in his white and green soccer uniform.


    His eyes lit up as he spotted me on his doorstep. "Hey! This is a surprise."


    I tried to fight away the heat rising to my face, but the way his eyes looked into mine made that increasingly hard to do. "Hi¡­ Hope I''m not bothering you."


    Luke leaned against the doorway, folding his arms. I felt my heart flutter in an unexpected rhythm. "Never. What''s up? Everything okay? Oh, did you figure out that kinesiology worksheet? The names of all those bones were killer."


    I laughed at the unexpected comment. "Uh, yeah. That one took me a while, too."


    He grinned. "Glad it wasn''t just me. Did you want to study together for the test next week? I have to be on the field in ten, but I can¨C"


    I cut in, "No, no. I mean¨C Yes! Um, yeah. Definitely. We should. Study together. But actually...that''s not why I''m here."


    "Okay...?" He arched a brow. I had his full attention.


    It felt like there was a spotlight shining on me, making the flush on my cheeks unavoidable. I took a deep breath and mustered up the courage that''d led me here to begin with. I couldn''t keep Luke waiting forever, especially not when he had to leave any minute now to have enough time to warm up before the game.


    "Sorry, I... I just wanted to ask you something. That''s all," I explained, wringing my hands. "Something I figured would be best to ask you in person."


    "No worries. Shoot."


    This was it. Now or never. I needed to tell him how I was feeling, how I''d finished processing everything we''d talked about on that bench on the boardwalk. That I was ready. That I wanted to go out on a real, honest date with Lucas Ottinger. No more hiding, no more excuses, no more pretending like I was trying to focus on school, on my saviour responsibilities ¨C like I wasn''t already. It wasn''t the perfect timing, and we weren''t perfect, and maybe he''d say no. Maybe he didn''t even like me like that anymore. Maybe this would just end up a joke. A fun anecdote we''d look back on, someday. But if that was the case, then at least I would know. At least I wouldn''t always wonder what could''ve been.


    "You''re...really looking at me..." Luke said with an awkward laugh. I suddenly realized I''d been staring at him silently, probably with a dazed, blank look on my face.


    I blinked and cleared my throat. "Oh. Sorry. I, uh. Um... Wouldyouwanttogooutonadatesometimewithme?" It was rushed. I said it too quickly, like the words couldn''t come out of my mouth fast enough. Okay, yes. That sounded real smooth, Chloe. Gold star. You didn''t want to make a fool of yourself, yet here you are doing it anyway.


    "What¨C?"


    "What?"


    "What?" we said in unison.


    He gave me a lopsided smile. "Uh, can you repeat that last part? I didn''t quite catch it."


    I took a breath before looking into his blue-grey eyes again. "Would you want to...go out on a date...sometime...with me?" This time it wasn''t rushed. I felt more confident about what I wanted. Even if the timing still felt weird, or awkward, or uncertain, I knew we both liked each other. So if he was willing to try it, I was too.


    Luke blinked. Once. Twice. Then, a bright grin stretched across his face. "Did I hear that correctly?"


    I let out a soft chuckle, my face growing even warmer as he looked at me in disbelief. "Uh, yep."


    "Hold on." His expression turned serious. "I didn''t pressure you into this with our talk, did I...? I thought you''d need more time to process everything."


    I shook my head. "Nope. You didn''t. This was my idea. I just... I just figured if we both like each other, we should just, I dunno. Just see where it goes."


    He beamed. "Hell yeah, I wanna go out with you. Are you kidding me? That''s the easiest question I''ve been asked all week." His cheeks darkened as he tapped his chin. "Y''know, I was kinda thinking I''d be the one asking you first."


    I shrugged and smiled. "Sorry to steal your thunder."


    "That''s all right. I don''t mind if it''s you." He winked casually.


    My cheeks burned. "I mean... We might as well, right? No harm in trying."


    "For sure," he replied with a stern nod. "We could always end up hating each other. Maybe we''re completely wrong about this. Who knows?"


    I grinned at his sarcasm. "True. Maybe it''s doomed to fail. And if so, we should find out sooner than later."


    "Precisely. Best way to find out."


    "Exactly."


    We shared a smile that made me feel light on my feet. Like the only things anchoring me to the ground were my shoes. This was really happening. This wasn''t a dream. It felt like something out of one. Maybe I''d fall flat on my face at the end of all of this, or maybe we''d live happily ever after. I was left in a sort of haze. One where everything felt too good to be true, and yet too true to not be real. It was a nice change, at the very least.


    Luke took a quick glance at his phone, and I was immediately brought back to the present moment. "Damn it. Sorry to cut this short, but I''m gonna be late for my game. If my coach asks why, I''m telling him it was all your fault."


    "Excuse me, my fault?" I exclaimed, feigning offense.


    He chuckled as he grabbed a jacket that was hanging by the door. "Yes, it''s all your fault, because I got too distracted by how cute you are that I lost track of time." He stepped outside and locked the door behind him.


    My stomach fluttered. "Yeah, yeah. Don''t blame me for your poor time-keeping. Now go win your game."


    "You''re not watching?" He faked a pout as he followed me down the porch steps.


    I felt a twinge of disappointment. "Sorry, I really wish I could. But I have a history paper due at midnight, and I''ve barely even started it yet."


    "Oh, yikes. Good luck with that, then. Don''t forget to get up and stretch once in a while, if you''re staying up late. I learned that the hard way last semester." He slipped on his jacket.


    "Duly noted. Thanks."


    "But... Um," he began, stuffing his hands in his pockets. We''d reached the end of his driveway. "Listen. I don''t want to sound like a douche for saying this... Uh, my schedule isn''t exactly easy to plan around. Especially with games, practices, and school, and...everything my uncle drags me into. So, I can''t tell you off the top of my head when I''m free next. But, if I''m making time for you, then I want to be intentional about it. I don''t want to just...cram in a mediocre date in the middle of our already crazy schedules. You know what I mean?"


    I nodded in agreement. "That''s totally fair. Actually, I really appreciate you saying that."


    He smiled. "Basically, what I''m saying is, let''s plan the logistics later. Tomorrow, maybe. When I can give you my undivided attention. Because I have a feeling the rest of my tea        m would not like it if I was constantly distracted by texts."


    "Ah, I see," I said with a smile of my own. "Of course. You should probably get going."


    "Right, I should." He glanced at his phone. "Shit, I really should. Okay. Good luck with your paper. I''ll see you at school." He stepped forward and quickly pressed a chaste kiss to my cheekbone, then took off down the sidewalk at a sprint, duffle bag slung over his shoulder.


    My face burst into flame. Trying to stop it was like trying to stop a volcano with a cork. My fingertips traced over the spot where he''d kissed me as I stood there in utter shock, mouth agape. A small laugh escaped me. "I hate you...! Now I''m definitely not gonna be able to concentrate!"


    He glanced over his shoulder and yelled, "Consider it payback!"


    As Luke disappeared around the corner, my chest filled with excitement, anxiety, and a slew of other feelings. I didn''t know whether I wanted to scream, laugh, or cry. So instead, I stood there in silence for a while longer, as the reality of what just happened washed over me like a tidal wave. I couldn''t believe I''d actually done that. I''d never asked out a guy before. It was like a giant weight was lifted off my shoulders, and yet a brand new, bigger weight had settled on top of them. One that said: Okay, you did it, but what''s next? What''s after? How will it all work out? How can you possibly think about a relationship at a time like this? What about your saviour duties? How can you even be so happy when everything is going to crumble any day now?


    It was an odd mixture of thoughts. Some rational, and others irrational, but they all added to the storm in my head. I knew there were bigger things at hand ¨C there always were. Shaye told me I needed to act more selfishly. That I needed to make myself a priority every now and then, or I''d lose myself entirely. She was right. Maybe, just maybe, it wouldn''t hurt to have this one good thing. Even if it didn''t work out in the end, or even if we had to call it quits in the next month for some reason. I just...wanted to know that I had tried. And that maybe, I deserved this one thing to go right.


    As I walked home, I shot a text to Spencer: I DID IT. I might need a defibrillator right now but I did it. HE SAID YES


    She texted back almost instantly, WOOOOOOO!!!!!!!!! LET''S GOOO


    A string of heart emojis followed. I was smiling from ear to ear.


    <hr>


    It was like walking on air for the rest of the week. Not a whole lot changed. Not that much could really change. But it felt good. I was starting to feel a little bit normal for once. A little less like a robot with only one objective: Save the World from Certain Doom. The world was brighter, I had more energy, my heart beat a little bit faster when I saw Luke at school, and I was smiling a bit more, too.


    Luke and I decided to plan a date for next Saturday ¨C which I was thankful for, because I had to be in Opios, risking my life for a shiny rock, this weekend. It gave me something to look forward to. After some brainstorming, I suggested a picnic, which he whole-heartedly agreed to. I was glad that we didn''t go for a classic date and just do dinner and a movie. A picnic seemed much more relaxed and fun, and I had an idea of the perfect location. Besides, Luke and I were far from strangers at this point, so going on a ''basic'' date, whatever that really meant, wouldn''t be us. Not by a longshot.


    I tried to keep my excitement in check while I was on Emiarhia. I didn''t need anyone asking me embarrassing questions or giving me weird looks. And I had a mission to focus on. The more I focused, the faster this would be done with, and the sooner I''d be back on Earth, safe and sound, with Luke. I just hoped nothing would go terribly wrong this time. Rather, that what would go wrong could be easily fixed. There was always something to worry about on gemstone retrieval quests. Always. With some luck, this time, I wouldn''t faint...or be envenomated...or have to perform emergency first aid.


    "Brielle?" Shaye whispered. "You seem...distracted."


    I blinked and came back to reality. She was sitting beside me in the Vitality Management lecture hall as Professor Xiph blabbered on about which breathing techniques could help channel more magical energy. I was barely listening to the lecture, even though I probably should''ve been. Vitality management was all about being more efficient and productive with magic, which were important when you were trying to save the world. As a healer, it''d help a lot to master those skills. The course was about using energy effectively and making every moment count, as well as how to build up resilience. One can easily become drained to the point of exhaustion by casting too many difficult spells too close together, so this class helped students mitigate that by teaching us breathing techniques, and biophysical and mental tweaks to help extend our magical abilities. This way, we could cast more powerful spells for longer, and each one would tire us less. I needed to listen if I had any hope of defeating Vhinrud one day.


    I shot my best friend a weak smile and leaned over to whisper back. "Yeah. Just thinking."


    She arched an eyebrow and said, "About a boy." It wasn''t a question. She already knew.


    I looked at Professor Xiph to make sure he wasn''t paying any attention to us. The bespectacled, bearded professor was busy writing on the blackboard and didn''t notice a thing. I turned my focus back to Shaye and replied, "What gave me away?"


    "The stars in your eyes. You have a dreamy, distant look about you," she replied matter-of-factly, jotting down a couple of notes in the notebook that laid on her desk. I couldn''t help but feel slightly jealous of her ability to multitask.


    I gave her a half-hearted glare. "I may be bad at hiding my emotions, but you''re not exactly the world''s best secret-keeper. I don''t want the group finding out. It''ll turn into a whole thing."


    "Oh. Well... Is it a good development?" she asked quietly, trying not to disrupt anyone else.


    I nodded with a small smile.


    "You''re happy about it?"


    I nodded again.


    She beamed. "That''s all that matters."


    Viktor, who was on her other side, leaned forward. "What are we whispering about?"


    "None of your business," I answered.


    "Spoil my fun, why don''t you¡­" he muttered and returned his attention back to his notebook.


    Shaye giggled. From beside Viktor, Ashkan looked over, curious about what the fuss was. I gave him a wave and a smile. He narrowed his eyes a bit and returned it with a nod.


    As the class ended, we filed out into the hall and headed towards our respective lockers. We passed Cassius and Roland walking side-by-side in the opposite direction. Their date must''ve gone well, because they were chatting enthusiastically as they went.


    "Look at them," Shaye spoke after a quiet chuckle.


    I grinned. "Good for them. They look really happy."


    The two of us stopped at my locker while Viktor and Ashkan went ahead.


    "I should visit the lavatory before we leave for Opios," Shaye said. She then sighed, "I do not look forward to going underwater. Especially after the week I''ve had..."


    I laughed and put a few books into my locker. "I don''t blame you. Hopefully this one won''t end as disastrously as our last mission. I hope the water won''t be freezing."


    "Well, Opios spans some of the equator. I don''t believe it''s supposed to be too chilly." She gave a shrug and turned to leave. "I''ll be back soon."


    "I''ll be here," I replied. She left and I finished putting away my stuff in relative silence. But it wasn''t long before I was abruptly interrupted.


    "Hiya," greeted a familiar voice from the other side of my locker door. I didn''t have to close it to know who it was.


    I slipped on my duster coat and moved the metal door just enough to peer over at Claude, keeping my expression disinterested. His face had healed completely from the scuffle he''d had with Ashkan''s shadow weeks ago. I couldn''t imagine what it would''ve looked like had I not used magic to expedite the process. Claude and I had never been on good terms, but our mutual hatred for each other was growing exponentially as time went on. After I discovered Emiarhia and transferred to the Academy, my schoolmates eventually learned ¨C more or less ¨C to quit sticking their noses into my business. Except him. It wasn''t surprising that he wanted to pester me now. What was surprising was that it took him this long to approach me after what had happened with the shadow. He knew now about the imposter. But he hadn''t at the time. He was genuinely being that horrible to who he thought was Ash. And for that, I despised him even more.


    I said nothing and arched an eyebrow.


    Claude smirked and continued, "So. Did I hear something about a group trip to Opios this weekend? Or was I imagining things?"


    I stared at him with a look of disapproval while hoisting my messenger bag onto my shoulder. "Get to the point."


    "I just wanted to ask how the prophecy nonsense is coming along. Y''know. Since it''s been half a year." He leaned against the lockers and crossed his arms.


    "Contrary to popular belief, I do have a brain. We''ve got things under control."


    "Oh? Well, that''s surprising. Considering Ashkan got kidnapped, the perpetrator''s still at large, Shaye''s starting to lose it, your tutor quit on you, and nobody can give me a straight answer as to who this prophecy-worthy enemy is¡­ Or if there is even one. Makes me wonder what your team has been doing this whole time."


    My eye twitched. "For someone who''s never cared about us or any of the shit we deal with on a regular basis, you sure ask about us a lot."


    He shrugged. "Just trying to stay informed about my country."


    I wanted to leave, but I needed to wait for Shaye to return. I was on the verge of smacking Claude over the head with my bag and telling him to piss off. "I''m sure the magazines can entertain your insatiable curiosity better than I can."


    "Oh, c''mon. Why are you getting so defensive? It''s only a few innocent questions. No need to get all uppity."


    "Claude. What do you want? I have a job to do. If you''re not going to respect me, then get lost." I made a shoo-ing motion with my hands.


    His gaze sharpened. "...What did I just see on your wrist?"


    My body stiffened. Uh oh. "Uh... Nothing." I hastily covered my left wrist with my sleeve.


    His expression soured as he took a step forward. "Let me see your arm."


    "It''s nothing," I repeated. Was the universe messing with me? Testing me?


    He tried to grab my wrist and I stepped away, slamming my locker closed. The noise got the attention of nearby students.


    "It sure didn''t look like nothing," Claude said, eyes narrow.


    "It''s just a bracelet. You''ve never seen one before?" I scoffed.


    "Show me then, if you have nothing to hide." He looked more suspicious with every second that passed.


    I pushed up my right sleeve to reveal the silver cuff Ashkan had given me, then held it up to show him. "Bracelet."


    "That''s not the one I saw," he retorted.


    I was quickly running out of options. "Were you born infuriating, or did you take classes?"


    He wasn''t giving up. "I saw something around your wrist. Something black."


    "Yeah. Another bracelet," I replied dismissively, opening my locker again in an attempt to put a blockade between us.


    "That wasn''t a bracelet," Claude insisted, pushing the locker closed with one hand.


    I felt trapped. Students were looking. There were eyes everywhere. My stomach twisted in knots as I stared at him, unable to come up with an answer he''d find believable.


    His voice was low as he added, "It looked to me like one of those shadowbane fetters. The kind they put on dangerous people who are out of control. Or are they for criminals? Either way. Feel free to prove me wrong."


    I clenched my jaw. He had me cornered. There was no getting out of it now. Those bangles were crafted to be very distinct for a reason. They were exactly like ankle monitors in the way that everybody could recognize what they were meant to do at a glance. There was no lying about it. Not convincingly, anyways. It simply couldn''t be mistaken for a regular accessory at this distance.


    "So? Are you going to say anything or not?" Claude''s glare bore into me as he spoke. I was rooted in place.


    My pulse quickened. "What?! No. What are you talking about?" I snapped.


    He rolled his eyes. "Brielle. C''mon."


    "It''s literally just a bracelet. What, do you want me to give it to you or something?"


    At that, his face changed. It was like I flipped a switch; almost like the cogs in his brain had stopped turning. It had to have been a trick of the light, but a pinkish tinge seemed to colour his cheeks. He blinked. "No, but that would prove it''s not a shackle."


    "Then what?" I asked, feeling irritated. I looked around to see if I could spot Shaye in the crowd. Unfortunately, no such luck. She must''ve been fixing her hair. I could''ve just left to go find her, but I needed to meet Ashkan as well. Us three always met up in the same spot at the end of the school day. And Claude probably knew this. I was just surprised he was without his lackeys this time.


    "Well, if you can prove it''s a bracelet, I''ll stop being concerned. How''s that?" he offered, although it seemed more like a demand than a request.


    I scowled. "I don''t owe you anything."


    He smirked. "If it''s not a problem, then you have no reason to refuse."


    "You don''t have the right to go prying into my business, either."


    Claude frowned, arms folded tightly across his chest. He stared me down, then said, "Then why won''t you tell me?"


    I pursed my lips. I was sick of this. It was none of his business, but at this point, my options were limited. If I kept denying him an answer, he''d continue to harass me. I really didn''t need the headache. I just wanted this to be over with. "You have two seconds to stop interrogating me."


    "I just want to have the peace of mind that you aren''t some dangerous psychopath on a leash," he shot back. "It''s a simple question."


    "It''s a bracelet," I insisted again, louder this time. A few curious bystanders stopped walking to listen.


    "You''re so full of it!" he practically shouted back at me.


    My frustration grew. "Why do you even care?"


    "I care when it seems like the person responsible for the fate of my entire dimension is chained like a wild animal. Because it doesn''t look good," he replied in a sharp tone, taking a step closer.


    I didn''t back away. I wasn''t afraid of Claude. Not in the slightest. And I wasn''t going to let him push me around like I was one of the pathetic little cronies that followed him around all day, fawning over every little thing he did. I didn''t owe him shit. Especially considering the history he had with Ashkan.


    I stood my ground, matching his glare with my own. "I''m not obligated to tell you anything."


    "Spoken like a true delinquent." He sneered. "I knew you were bad news the day you showed up."


    I was beyond fed up now. He could take his bigotry elsewhere. "Leave me alone. I have things to do." I went to walk away, but he grabbed me by the arm.


    My blood turned cold. He wouldn''t dare. Instinctively, my other arm snatched his in a grip that I knew had to hurt. But it was too late ¨C my left sleeve had bunched up when he grabbed me, exposing half of the black band. The two of us froze for a second and looked at each other. It was the closest we''d ever stood.


    Before I could think, I pried Claude''s hand off my elbow with a twist, breaking the hold, and shoved him away from me. I didn''t want to cause a commotion, but I couldn''t risk anyone seeing the bangle. If Claude started spreading rumours, everything would unravel faster than I could blink. I was having enough trouble as it was getting people to trust me. I could see the headlines now ¨C ''The Chosen One is a Criminal!'' It would ruin everything.


    Claude was more than a little shocked at the strength in my arms as he stumbled away. I readjusted my coat, trying to act cool despite my thundering heartbeat. His face was turning red in a mix of what I could only assume was embarrassment and anger. I could hear a few muffled giggles in the background.


    He got himself back together and shook his head with a grimace. "See, this is what I''m talking about! You''re unstable."


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    My jaw dropped. "You grabbed me!"


    "You shoved me!"


    "You harassed me!"


    "You''re hiding something!" He pointed at my wrist and moved to grab my arm again.


    I moved away. "Seriously, back off!"


    His face drew close until it was inches from mine as he continued to corner me against my locker, one accusatory finger hovering above my head. "Admit it! You''re¨C!"


    He was cut off by someone suddenly yanking him back. I didn''t immediately process it. All I knew was that one second, he was there, and the next, he wasn''t.


    "All right. This is over," a voice I knew all too well spoke up. Ashkan had a firm grip on the back of Claude''s collar and was dragging him backwards. Claude tried to swat his hands away, but Ash was stronger than him. He pulled the other boy a few feet away from me before releasing him.


    I stood there in surprise, feeling somewhat dumbfounded. Oh, great. I don''t need to be seen as some damsel in distress right now.


    "What are you, her guard dog?" Claude adjusted his shirt and ran his hands through his hair a couple times to get it back into shape.


    Ashkan kept a steely expression and replied, "Leave us alone."


    He shot daggers in my direction, then returned the glare to Ashkan. "Why do you keep getting involved in things that aren''t your concern?"


    "If you keep making her uncomfortable, then it is my concern."


    "Get over yourself." Claude glanced my way one last time before heading towards the front doors.


    The small crowd of students that had been watching the spectacle dispersed as quickly as it had appeared. I stared blankly in the direction of Claude''s retreating figure.


    Ashkan turned to me, expression neutral. "Apologies if that was presumptuous. I¡­wasn''t sure what else to do."


    I shoved my hands into my pockets and started walking to the exit. "I was handling it."


    He kept up with my brisk pace. "I know. I just figured I would speed up the process so we can get on with our day."


    "Right. Thanks..." I stopped outside to wait for Shaye.


    Ashkan looked out over the front yard. The wind picked up his hair and he pushed it back from his face, squinting slightly. He asked with a hesitant tone, "...What did he want this time?"


    "Claude?" I shrugged. "I don''t know. He started with some nosy questions, and then caught a glimpse of..." I glanced around. "The...bracelet."


    "Oh. Mine?"


    "No, uh." My cheeks heated a bit, and I turned my attention to my feet. "The other one."


    He nodded. "Ah. When''s the funeral?"


    I huffed out a faint laugh. Ash had this serious talent for making me feel at ease no matter the situation. "I just need to get through the semester."


    Shaye hurried down the steps from the front entrance to join us. She stopped in front of us with a perplexed look, hair whipping around in the wind. "Is everything okay?"


    I nodded. I would''ve told her about what had just gone down, but I knew she''d insist on getting the Headmaster to punish Claude to the fullest extent, and I really wasn''t in the mood to explain to her why I didn''t care enough to do that. I could easily squash Claude like a bug if I actually wanted to. "It is now. Ready to go?"


    She smiled. "As ready as I usually am before missions."


    Ashkan rolled his shoulders. "It won''t be as bad as our last one. If I can stay conscious this time." He turned to look at me. "What do you say? Ready for another adventure?"


    His gaze was warm and intent. My heart leapt into my throat unexpectedly. It wasn''t until just then that I remembered the secret that was burning in my skull. I tried to think of something other than my feelings, or how his hair was fluttering around like it was in a commercial, or how I kind of wanted to hug him for what he did back there, because I knew I shouldn''t feel this way towards my coworker. A friend. And especially not if the prophecy was right. I couldn''t imagine how the world would react to two champions of the newest prophecy dating each other. Not to mention it could ruin the dynamic between all three of us. It wasn''t a risk I was willing to take, so I''d have to shove my feelings back into that locked box of repression and hide it for as long as necessary. Regardless, I had Luke to think about now. He was the only guy I was truly interested in. Ash was just...intriguing. A harmless, unattainable crush that would go away on its own.


    Ashkan watched me as I thought, as I tried to turn the page in my brain. He probably figured that my mind was working through some sort of strategy for the trip.


    "Yep. I''m ready," I answered. I was more ready for him to stop staring at me.


    His eyes lit up a little. "Good."


    "Then let''s get to work," Shaye said with a grin, clapping her hands.


    <hr>


    Just like every other gemstone retrieval I''d experienced prior, we were encouraged to immerse ourselves in the cultures of the realm before taking off to do the actual job. Tomorrow and Sunday would be dedicated to the mission. But first, we were allowed to do a bit of tourism. Therefore, the rest of my day, the first of February, was spent enjoying the atmosphere of a monthly festival in Opios'' province of Duy. The festival was named Llevanse, which translated loosely to ''sail away''. Since the water realm bordered Winithas to the north, the eight of us took a train to a town called Hauried for about three hours and watched the snowy, coniferous tree-lined landscape slowly transition into warmer weather. The wintery snow became grass and plants, and the sun felt like spring.


    Every realm in Emiarhia was distinctly unique in all facets. Opios was no different. Their architecture was classical and antique-looking, with carved columns, sculpted archways, and decorative arches and keystones. Their streets were mostly made from bricks, and homes were painted in a multitude of muted pastel tones, with ornate woodwork. Dewdrops covered the foliage. Everything sparkled in the sunlight. There were cliffs and valleys surrounded by turquoise waterfalls. A soft haze of fog seemed to perpetually hang over the hills. The buildings and structures were made out of all kinds of stones, from light to dark, smooth to jagged. They looked as if they were hand-carved into the landscape itself, seamlessly integrated with nature. It was peaceful, tranquil, and absolutely stunning.


    Everyone wore our travelling circlets and pins, though that didn''t stop us from getting stared at, naturally. I was used to it. Besides, I was eyeing people with equal attention. The race native to Opios was the Erviyps, like Lilwen. They had a wide variety of typical skin, hair, and eye colours, but those were mostly cool-toned. This meant that complexions with blue, grey, or violet undertones were the most noticeable. Hair and eye colours ranged from black, light brown, aqua, jade, and seafoam, to steel, amethyst, silver, and periwinkle. Webbed fingers and toes were standard, as well as neck gills. If you did any amount of research on Erviyps, it''d quickly become very obvious that the goddess of water had designed them to be swimmers. Their spines were known to be very flexible and contain two or three more vertebrae than humans. On average, they had larger lung capacities. They usually had long legs, fusiform bodies, and streamlined appendages. Dense eyebrows and lashes helped keep water out of their eyes. A partial or total lack of body hair was a common trait, as was straight hair rather than curly. Complex oil glands made it difficult for Erviyps to get dry skin or damaged hair. Straight or downturned noses, slightly smaller ears, high foreheads, tapered chins, and pupils that could change into upwards crescents were all typical.


    Interestingly, Opian fashion contrasted a bit with their architecture. The styles were sleek, almost futuristic, and slightly avant-garde. The emphasis was usually placed on colours and patterns rather than textures or shapes. Matte fabrics were favoured over shiny ones. Bright colours were always paired with neutrals. Form-fitting clothes were very popular, unlike Noslux''s penchant for layers and excess. I also saw more curved lines than angled. And I probably could''ve counted on one hand how many times I''d seen a woman wearing pants. Everything was generally smooth and minimalistic: straight hems, flat shoes, no jewelry, hair styled in natural, soft shapes. They preferred clothes that moved with them. Colour-blocking was another common theme, as were mesh, zippers, pockets, and geometric cuts. Perhaps the most unique element I noted was face and body paint ¨C or marbling, as they called it. It was usually subtle, with watercolour-type effects in soft pastel shades. These paints were typically worn around the eyes, neck, and hands.


    Llevanse was celebrated at the beginning of every month. The Ormsesi river that flowed through most of Duy was, today, filled with a variety of sailboats and rowboats. Races went on all throughout the day. People could bet on the outcomes of the races, or enter one of their own, which made it very popular. There was also a big buffet feast and tea party happening that evening. All in all, the vibe felt more like a regatta, or some sort of high-society yacht event.


    After a brief meeting with the King and Queen of Opios, Ashkan, Shaye, and I were gifted ¨C like usual ¨C two outfits each: one heavy-duty one for the mission, and one casual one to wear while enjoying ourselves. The large villa where we would be staying for the night was close by, so we stopped there first to unpack and get changed. My new outfit, thankfully, was very comfortable. A soft grey bodysuit that covered my arms and legs, a cerulean trumpet skirt that cut off right at my knees, a curved corset belt in black, brown boots with low heels, and a matching capelet. I tied my hair in a low ponytail before meeting everyone out in the street again.


    We headed over to the Aqux river, where all the festivities were being held, and separated from there. Everyone went their own way to find food or participate in some of the events. Ashkan, Shaye, and I all chose to sit by the river and watch the races together, but not before grabbing some tea and snacks from one of the stalls. The view was breathtaking. There were so many boats going by. The ones actually racing were separate from the ones that were simply cruising, of course.


    I gazed down at my reflection in the water. "You think they have swimming races here too?"


    Ashkan bit into a small tart. "Likely. The river''s perfect for it."


    "I''m sure Lilwen would know," Shaye commented. "In any case, I hope nobody is in the water right now. The boats would be quite the hazard."


    I turned my attention to the giant, wooden board hovering high above the river. The races were scheduled at the top, while the betting tables and numbers were at the bottom. Six metal knobs moved slowly across a long line, all numbered. They indicated which rowboat was in what place in the current race. These boards were placed all along the river, synchronized with one another. There was one person at each board who could take bets and another person who updated the standings based on what was being called in by the judges.


    Shaye retrieved a small sketchbook and quill from her bag. She always liked to document our trips by sketching landscapes, people, animals, and anything else that piqued her interest. Ashkan and I sat beside her and enjoyed the rest of our food and tea in silence while watching the boats float past.


    After a while, Ashkan pointed at something on Shaye''s paper and said, "You''re missing a branch."


    She laughed, erasing a leaf. "Thank you."


    I tilted my head. "What are you drawing?"


    She kept her eyes on the page as she sketched. "A view of the river, like what you''re both watching right now. See?"


    She held up the paper, revealing an extremely accurate representation of what was in front of us, including all the boats on the water and all the people on the shore. On the side, there was a small but detailed rendition of the three of us, sitting together on the grass with snacks in hand.


    "Wow. That''s impressive." I grinned.


    "Is that really what my hair looks like right now?" Ashkan asked before adjusting it with a few swipes.


    "Yes. That''s the point." She returned to the task, glancing back and forth between the real and imaginary scenes.


    A man passed by, dressed in a grey suit and carrying a teapot and teacups on a tray. He held up the teapot. "Refills?"


    We nodded in unison. After filling our cups, the man glanced down at Shaye''s work and hummed in thought.


    "What a lovely drawing! Are you an artist?"


    She looked up, blushing, and laughed softly. "Ah, I''m no visionary. Thank you, though."


    Ashkan looked up and replied for her, "She is an artist, and she''s wonderful."


    "You should see her landscapes. And portraits," I chimed in.


    Shaye''s blush deepened and she shushed us both, continuing to work on the sketch. I hid a laugh.


    "Magnificent work, Lady Onusch-Eires," the man said. "''Tis a pleasure to have you three in Hauried today. I hope you''ve been enjoying Llevanse!" He tipped his hat and moved along.


    Ashkan took a sip from his teacup. "Do you think the King and Queen sent out some kind of alert that we''re here? You know, to make sure that people stay on their best behaviour and whatnot?"


    "Could be," Shaye answered.


    "We''re not exactly strangers," I pointed out. "Our reputation has a tendency to precede us."


    He nodded. "Makes sense."


    It was quiet for a moment. I drank the last of my tea, placed the cup aside, and looked to the water. It was clear enough to see the plants and pebbles below the surface. The racers had yet to pass us, so we were just enjoying the view. A few clouds moved across the sky, making the reflection of the sun shimmer on the water''s surface. I was just about to lie down in the grass when I spotted something on the edge of the river bank. I leaned forward, eyes narrowing, trying to see it better.


    "Oh!" I blurted. Without thinking, my hand shot out to grab the person closest to me, which happened to be Ashkan. "Look!"


    He flinched, alarmed, and looked down at where my hand was tightly gripping his upper arm. "What, what?"


    "Look! Baby kraoi!" I pointed at the family of aquatic fowl a short distance away. Kraoi were like ducks, only bigger and fluffier, with long legs and two pairs of wings.


    Ashkan''s gaze followed my finger. "Where?"


    "Near that rock. In-between the reeds."


    He moved closer to me. "Oh. They''re pretty small, aren''t they?"


    "So cute...!" I mumbled.


    The kraoi were paddling around and chirping, trying to navigate around the moss-covered rocks. It looked like a mom and five kraolings. Their mother had dark grey feathers and the babies had browner, speckled plumage.


    "I hope the boats don''t scare them," I said. "Or hit them."


    "Don''t worry. They can fly."


    "The babies? Really?"


    He nodded.


    "That''s good." I relaxed and leaned back, letting go of his arm.


    He watched me, tilting his head slightly as if I''d said something amusing. Then he calmly returned to his tea and scone.


    Soon enough, the boat racers began passing our spot. The kraoi had moved on by then. We waved and shouted encouragements as they sped past. Each boat had three rowers, all of which had incredible arm muscles. The oars cut through the water, spraying droplets as they flew by. The crowd roared. The flags on each boat waved in the wind. A judge at the end of the river would announce who the winners were and record it on the boards.


    Boat #2 ended up winning the race. They received a big medallion and a hefty bag of coin for the effort. A series of cheers and boos erupted from the shore and the boats alike, depending on who won or lost their bet. Once the race was officially over, some people started heading over to the giant, open field near the river where the feast and party was happening. Yurts and tents had been set up everywhere. Small bonfires burned in the open air. A live orchestra played some folk songs.


    Ashkan got to his feet, dusted himself off, and extended a hand to help both me and Shaye up. She didn''t notice his offer at first.


    "We should go check on the others," he prompted her.


    "What? Oh. Right, of course." She snapped her sketchbook shut and took his hand, standing up.


    Ash glanced down at me expectantly. "Are you coming, Brie?"


    I nodded and let him help me up. "Yeah, I could eat."


    We gathered the rest of our stuff and followed the flow of traffic towards the feast. Once we arrived, everyone met up with us again. Thorne was already drinking, Morgina and Kadia were trying some sort of roasted fruit on a skewer, Reyshore was sampling different types of tea, and Tyrath was carrying two big plates of food over to a picnic table.


    "Hey there!" Morgina called. "We were just wondering when you lot were gonna show up."


    Ashkan gave her an amused look. "We came straight from the races."


    She nodded. "Thorne won eighty trooks, Kadia won a hundred, and Rey won a hundred and fifty."


    I smiled, not surprised. "Nice!"


    We all sat down and caught up while enjoying some dinner. The variety was massive. The selection of foods, sweets, and drinks was endless. Everyone was sharing their favourite items with one another, which made for an interesting mishmash of dishes on the table. We chatted and ate and drank until the sun set. After dinner, people milled around to take part in some of the other activities that were happening, like dancing, or taking a ride on a boat. There were games to play and music to enjoy.


    As soon as it got dark, the party area lit up with candles and lanterns. Some of them floated on the water. The orchestra continued to play. The rest of the area was occupied by groups of people either chatting, drinking, playing cards or chess, or just relaxing by a bonfire. It was very laid-back and pleasant. I think we were all just trying not to think about what might be in store for us tomorrow.


    "I''m fancying a stroll right about now," Ashkan said as he stood. "Anyone care to join me?"


    I got up. "I could go for a walk."


    Shaye stayed in her seat and glanced at us. "You two go. I''m going to stay here for a bit and keep drawing..."


    "Are you sure? I''m happy to sit with you," I offered.


    She shook her head. "No, that''s okay. Enjoy the evening air."


    My brows furrowed slightly. That made me a bit concerned. Maybe she was just tired from travelling, or wanted time to focus on her art. I glanced over her shoulder to see what she was working on and was surprised to find more words than drawings. Her writing was small, but legible. Certain names jumped out at me ¨C Vhinrud, Balgaur, Lucera, Harwynis. Question marks and notes were everywhere. The Inkblood mark was drawn a few times. My eyes widened a little. It looked like she was trying to decipher something about the prophecy, something about our goals and purposes. I wondered how long she''d been doing that.


    Ashkan gently nudged my side with an elbow. "Are we going, or?"


    "Uh... Yeah, um..." I snapped out of it and reached out to pat Shaye''s shoulder. "You''re sure you want to stay?"


    "I''ll be fine." She gave a faint smile.


    "We''ll keep an eye on her," Thorne chimed in. "Don''t stray too far, got it?"


    "And don''t stay out long," Kadia added with a serious look.


    "We know the drill," I assured them.


    Ash and I walked together back towards the river. The water was shining like black glass. It was nice to get away from all the commotion for a while, but I wasn''t sure how keen I felt about being alone with Ashkan. Things had been a little weird between us lately. Or, at least with me. And on top of that, I couldn''t help feeling like I was abandoning Shaye somehow. I mean, it wasn''t unusual of her to sort through her thoughts by writing them out, but that also meant that something was bothering her, or nagging her to a degree that she couldn''t work things out in her head. She was too preoccupied with whatever she was thinking about to enjoy herself.


    "Something wrong, Brie?" Ashkan questioned.


    I flinched a bit, having momentarily forgotten that I was walking next to him. "Sorry? Oh. No, not exactly..."


    He smirked. "Are you trying to find a polite way to get rid of me?"


    I laughed, flustered, and waved my hands. "No, no, no! Of course not!"


    "Coin for your thoughts, then?"


    "Just a bit worried about Shaye," I admitted.


    He glanced back in her general direction, then looked at me again. "Yeah, I saw the writing. Me too."


    "Should we have stayed?" I wondered, frowning slightly.


    He shrugged. "I don''t think she''d appreciate us coddling her. I know I wouldn''t, at any rate."


    "I don''t like seeing her like this, though..."


    "I''m sure she''s just stressed about the mission like always. Once it ends, she''ll be back to normal."


    I sighed, not completely convinced. "You''re probably right."


    Ashkan and I strolled around the area for a while. The races had ended after sundown. The only things going on now were the music, dancing, food, drinks, and bonfires. People had dispersed across the entire field. The farther we walked from the tents, the darker and quieter it got, but we both knew better than to venture too far. The area was protected by guards, anyhow.


    Ash suddenly veered off in another direction, towards where the terrain sloped downward.


    "Where are you going?" I asked, trailing behind him.


    "We should take a boat out," he called over his shoulder.


    I looked out in front of him, where a dozen or so small rowboats sat. They were docked and tied to posts with ropes. The dock stretched over the river. It was dimly lit, but still easy to navigate. A woman sat on the shore, weaving some grasses together.


    She looked up as we approached. I could tell that she recognized us, but wasn''t particularly starstruck. "Can I help you two with something?"


    "We were hoping to take a boat out for a short ride, if we may," Ashkan replied with a friendly smile.


    The woman returned his smile. "Of course. As long as you''re careful not to run over anyone out there. No rowdiness, please. And no swimming. And you must stay in sight of the guards, on both banks. And don''t go too far in either direction. Got it?"


    "No problem."


    She nodded. "All right. That''s sixteen trooks, please."


    "I''ve got it," I said quickly, and pulled the coins from my pocket before handing them over.


    "Blimey, sixteen whole trooks? Have you some secret riches or something?" Ashkan quipped.


    I rolled my eyes. "I will push you into this damn river."


    He chuckled.


    The woman untied a rowboat from the dock and pushed it over to where we stood. "Here you are."


    "Thanks, madam." He stepped into the water, grabbed each side of the boat, and held it in place so I could get in. "Milady?"


    I laughed a bit at that. "Shut it."


    The boat rocked slightly as he stepped inside, and a bit more when he sat down. He took the oars in his hands and dipped them into the water. I leaned back on the seat opposite to him, crossing one leg over the other, and let out a quiet breath. Ash started to row us away from the dock. It was slow-going at first, but he eventually fell into a steady pace. The music faded into the background. The woman and the shore grew smaller and smaller, as did all of our responsibilities for the moment.


    "Let me know if you get tired of rowing," I spoke up after a few minutes.


    He glanced at me. "Okay. Don''t count on it."


    I smiled to myself and leaned my head back, gazing up at the stars. It was a beautiful night. Both the water and the air were calm. The trees swayed in a slow breeze. Some amphibians chirped and croaked from the reeds and mud on the shore. We were still in sight of the guards and the tents, so we were safe. There were also no other boats nearby. Ashkan and I were alone, which felt very odd for some reason. I think it was the setting. The atmosphere was too...romantic, maybe? That''s the word that came to mind. Romantic. The word made me want to shrink into a ball and dissolve through the boat.


    "Are you comfortable?" Ashkan''s voice broke the silence.


    I nodded. "Yeah. Are you?"


    "Mhm. A little tired, though."


    I leaned forward again. "Then stop rowing."


    He shrugged and lifted the oars. The boat slowly drifted along the water. "What, am I doing a shoddy job?"


    "I''d give a solid seven out of ten."


    He laughed, resting his hands on the bench behind him. "A seven, huh? That''s rather low, if I may be so bold to say. I''ll have to aim for more zeal next time."


    "Looking forward to it," I replied, amused. I tried to just be funny, but the words ''next time'' stuck in my brain. They made my stomach lurch a little. I really needed to stop thinking of him like this. We were just friends. That''s all we should ever be. I cleared my throat, hoping to clear the thoughts out as well. "How are you feeling about tomorrow?"


    Ash''s expression shifted into something more serious. He took a few moments to respond. "I don''t know... Nervous, maybe? Or excited? I''ve never gone diving before. It''s like I have some odd sort of confidence that everything will work out, but I still know that the chances of that aren''t terribly high."


    I nodded in understanding. "That sounds about right."


    He met my eyes and raised a brow. "And you?"


    "...Same," I said with a faint chuckle.


    We lapsed into silence. The boat floated along, occasionally bumping against the reeds and plants growing out of the water. It was a serene, soothing atmosphere. The calm before the storm. The calm before the journey, at least. We would certainly have our hands full for the next little while. Really though, it wasn''t like we were going in blind. We had a plan. We had tools. We had the best equipment and gear for the job, thanks to the Opian royalty. And we knew exactly where we were going ¨C where the gemstone was probably hiding ¨C thanks to the Elders'' riddle, Tyrath''s friend who lived here, and the compass-amulet Lilwen had found. But above all, we had each other. A group of capable and determined individuals. We had worked through crazy obstacles before, and we could do it again. I knew we could.


    The boat hit a rock on the edge and shook, snapping me out of my thoughts. My hands automatically went down to brace against the sides.


    "Whoops," Ash said as if it was nothing. He shifted his weight and pushed the oars to get us moving again.


    I stared at the river''s surface as we drifted along. A fish was swimming underneath the water. "Careful with those rocks..."


    He laughed softly. "Aye-aye."


    The fish darted off out of sight. I straightened my back, pulled my arms close, and closed my eyes, trying to soak in as much of the ambience as possible. My thoughts drifted off, bouncing from subject to subject like a game of table tennis. They ranged from the mission to Shaye''s state of mind, to my own, to Ashkan. The thoughts kept going, kept cycling back, kept lingering on him... I really did try to get him off my mind. I couldn''t, though. It felt impossible. There was nothing I could do but acknowledge that my feelings for him were real. It was a reality I couldn''t fight off or ignore. It was a truth I couldn''t deny, as much as I wanted to.


    I opened my eyes and looked over at him. The gentle evening breeze ruffled his soft hair, the reflections of the water making his eyes glimmer slightly. Silently, I leaned forward a bit in my seat. He didn''t seem to notice. His attention remained on the sky. So, I sat there quietly for a few minutes, taking in the view above us, not saying a word.


    Finally, after a while longer, I looked over at him again. He had his elbow resting on his knee, chin in hand. His eyes were now trained on the river.


    "Ashkan?" I spoke quietly, softly, so as not to startle him.


    He gave me a sidelong glance and smiled that disarming smile of his. "Mmm?"


    "...What are you thinking about?"


    He blinked nonchalantly. "...Nothing." He lifted his hand and flicked away a stray hair off his forehead, then looked back at me with those dark green eyes. I could feel my heart getting warm.


    "Are you sure?" I continued. "Because I can tell it''s something."


    "Uh-huh, yeah... I... Um..." he trailed off. "You know... I don''t know where to start, but I feel that you''re the best person to ask this. Since you''re...the least biased."


    "Ask what?" I managed to spit out, sitting up a little bit taller.


    He took a deep breath, glanced out towards the horizon, then turned to face me directly. "The...journals. That my mum wrote. Do you think... Do you think Vhinrud was trying to get her killed? By sapping all her strength?"


    "Oh." I didn''t expect him to bring up Vhinrud. My stomach dropped at the mention of the name. I sighed softly. "Maybe. Hard to say. On the one hand, he seems like the kind of person to just off people that he wants gone. But on the other hand, he couldn''t have known she''d catch such a serious illness after their...ordeal. He could have just sent someone else to take care of it." I frowned. "Why''s that on your mind?"


    "I don''t know. It''s futile at this point... Just been thinking about it." He looked back down at the water. "I don''t think I''ve ever felt hatred like this before. This rage, this need for...justice, for closure, to do something, anything to bring him to his knees, to his grave. To do to him what he did to her." His tone became sharper with every sentence.


    I pursed my lips, feeling the anger radiating off of him, but I kept my expression calm and composed. "Then, that''s why we''re here. To make him suffer for what he''s done. To make him regret what he''s done to countless people. We''re doing the right thing, Ash. We''re doing good. And that''s a fact."


    He bowed his head. "Right..."


    "We''re all feeling that hatred," I went on. "The pain he''s inflicted... You aren''t alone in feeling the way you do. Your need to exact justice is the strongest out of all of us, no doubt, but... That''s what''s motivating us to keep pushing forward. The promise of vengeance, of change. I try to focus on that goal, by itself, instead of all the anger surrounding it." I shrugged my shoulders. "That''s how I manage, at least. That''s how I got this far, and that''s how I''ll get to the end."


    Ash''s expression softened as he listened. He let out a breath that sounded a bit like a scoff or a chuckle, then looked me in the eyes. "When did you get so wise?"


    I shook my head and laughed. "I''m not. I''m just telling it as it is. You asked for my input. You get what you sign up for."


    His mouth pulled up in a half-grin. "I see..."


    "...We''ll figure it out. Your mom didn''t have never-ending faith in you for no reason. She wouldn''t want you to beat yourself up about what happened, either," I mentioned.


    He sat there for a moment. "...No. I suppose she wouldn''t."


    "Hey. Chin up," I said softly, giving him a reassuring smile. "It''s hard to think we can''t finish what we''ve started. Especially with the three of us. Isn''t that what you said?"


    He seemed a bit stunned by that. "Yeah. Yeah, it is..."


    We stayed quiet for a few moments. Ash''s expression gradually became less intense and more neutral, then peaceful.


    "...Thank you," he murmured after a bit. "Apologies for rambling..."


    "It''s nothing; don''t worry."


    The boat continued to float along. Neither of us seemed eager to turn back. I felt like we could go on talking until dawn. There was never an awkward or uncomfortable moment when we spoke like this. There were always words, always something to say to one another. It was an aspect of our friendship that I felt I could never take for granted. The way he understood, or otherwise made an effort to understand. And he was just easy to talk to. Easy to be around. Easy to like, after you got past the iron walls. It was an unfortunate reality, and I knew it. But I also knew I couldn''t say anything about it. So I kept my lips sealed.


    "...I''ve realized something, recently," Ashkan spoke up, ending the silence. His voice was hushed.


    "Oh? What''s that?" I questioned.


    "Well, it''s..." he began, then laughed a little bit. "I''m not really sure how to phrase this..."


    I tilted my head. "Try. I promise I won''t laugh."


    "No, no, you won''t..." He shook his head, sighed, and scratched the back of his neck. "Um, so... When I first met you ¨C well, not when we were two. When I met you again this past summer, I suppose ¨C I think I actually...resented you a bit."


    I was completely blindsided. "Oh... I mean, I know we weren''t best friends right off the bat, but... That''s news to me."


    He winced. "I don''t want you to get the wrong idea, though. It was...really nothing personal. And it didn''t last long. Maybe it was jealousy or something, or a lack of self-confidence, I don''t know. But...you just...came in with this... I don''t know what word to use for it. You had it all. Everything I wanted, it seemed. A life on Earth, away from here, a loving family, apparent wealth... I didn''t think we could really get along at first."


    I just stared at him, feeling like he''d just ripped out my heart, but also...flattered? Was that the right word? Flattered and sad. "Wow. Uh. That''s..." I had to take a breath. "That''s fair, I think."


    "I think the necklaces were a big part of it. We both have one, each with the same capabilities, but... I used to dream a lot about...fleeing to Earth, and going somewhere, anywhere, so long as it wasn''t here," Ash explained. His eyes were now cast downward, on his lap.


    "I can understand that. And that''s also...fair, in my opinion. But, if it makes you feel any better...I always used to feel like... I was a bit envious of you too," I confessed. I wasn''t sure if my face was heating up. Probably. I sure hoped it was dark enough to mask any flushing.


    "Really?" He looked at me with wide eyes. "But why? I''m not exactly the pinnacle of greatness here."


    I chuckled. "The grass is always greener on the other side. You''re very hard-working. Very skilled, very resilient, very brave... I know I was super late to the party with everything, so I had a lot of catching up to do, but it still felt annoying at times. To be around someone who''s the same age as me, with the same end goal as me, but just so much further ahead and so much more prepared. I felt the same about Shaye."


    He frowned. "I don''t mean to offend, but...that sounds kind of ridiculous when you say it like that. N-Not that you''re ridiculous!" He hastily added that last part. "It''s just... I hope you don''t worry about that now. You''re doing well, really."


    I smiled. "Thanks, Ash. It means a lot."


    "Mhm. Of course." We made eye contact and I had to fight to maintain it. He soon looked away. "Well, now you know the truth."


    "The truth being that you hated my guts when we met?"


    "Hated is a very strong word."


    "Okay, strongly disliked, then."


    He cracked a grin. "No, it wasn''t strong. It was weak. And short-lived. A passing grudge, if you will. We''re past all of that, now, aren''t we? We''ve got more pressing matters to worry about."


    I nodded, a little relieved. "Yes, we do."


    "And we''re all still figuring out who we are. Who we can be... Who we aren''t. That''s a long and ongoing process." He stretched his arms out. "...It''s still so strange. Thinking about what our lives could''ve been like had the necklaces not been a part of the equation."


    "It''s not worth thinking about," I stated plainly.


    "Yes," he agreed. "You''re right, you''re right. It''s a futile line of thought."


    "It is," I confirmed with another nod. "And if there''s one thing I''ve learned about people in the last year or two, it''s that they''ll always surprise you. It''s nearly impossible to accurately pigeonhole anybody."


    He hummed in acknowledgement. "Good point. You certainly proved me wrong on a few fronts."


    I snorted, grinning a little bit. "Oh, please. I was clueless back then and I''m just as clueless now. The only difference now is I know how clueless I am. You though, you''re like...a walking manifestation of the expression ''still waters run deep''. No pun intended."


    At that, Ashkan''s face became a bit red, and he crossed his arms, brows scrunching downward. "If you''re trying to embarrass me, you''re doing a pretty good job..."


    "Not at all," I insisted with a wink. "Just telling the truth."


    He averted his gaze. "...Right." The look in his eyes told me he wasn''t aware of my feelings. But would he ever admit it if he did know?


    I pulled myself back down from cloud nine, realizing my fondness for him was starting to slip into the open. I felt a wave of anxiety crash over me and forced myself to change the topic. "We should probably turn back around before it gets too late. The others are going to get worried if we stay out for much longer.


    He nodded, then grabbed the oars and turned the boat back around, heading for the docks. We chatted amicably about lighthearted things on the way back. But even so, my heart never stopped beating somewhat rapidly in my chest, and it never stopped feeling like I had a swarm of butterflies in my stomach.


    ...I had it bad. And I had no idea how to make it go away.


    We climbed out of the boat, tied it to the dock, and bid the woman goodnight. Our group was waiting for us around the same spot we''d gathered earlier. They were in deep conversation with one another. It looked like Shaye had even joined the fray, her mood a bit lifted.


    Within thirty minutes, everyone was walking through the streets and back to the villa for the night. I spent a majority of the time wondering what the hell was wrong with me and why I had to catch feelings for one of my closest friends. It was nothing short of terrible. The timing was horrendous. So many things about it were wrong. Even if he reciprocated ¨C which would never, ever, ever happen, because it was about as likely as a heatwave in Nelorismel ¨C we didn''t have the time, or luxury, to entertain that kind of prospect. Our lives were going to be in jeopardy until our goal was completed.


    I wasn''t even sure how likely the public would be to accept any of us saviours being in a relationship, even less so if it was between two of us. The masses would likely see it as a distraction. An unnecessary obstacle. And how would Kadia react? The lieutenants? King Typhis? My parents? There was no end to the list of problematic possibilities. The more I dwelled on all the consequences, the worse I felt, so I tried to simply push the thoughts from my mind before I got a headache.


    Everyone separated into their own rooms to rest, with plans to begin the mission on the rise the next day. The sun was long gone, the moons were above, and despite all of my vexations, I somehow fell asleep not long after my head hit the pillow. But my dreams were plagued by a certain green-eyed boy I knew far too well.

 Chapter 17 ~ As the Moon Rises

    Nobody was in much of a rush the next morning. We woke up at different times, had breakfast at our own pace, and started packing up our belongings a couple hours after dawn. I was peeved at being woken up at such an ungodly hour by Kadia''s chipper knock, but she insisted it was a must-do. I didn''t understand why; the gemstone riddle had made it clear that we couldn''t access its location before nightfall. Regardless, I managed to drag myself out of bed and down to the villa''s kitchen for breakfast.


    Amid the shrines of stone and moss it runs forever, yet ne¡¯er moves at all


    Ringed by rapids and veiled in mist, it lacks lungs and throat but possesses a roaring call


    Driving torrents guard the entrance to an aquatic sanctuary unlocked by nightfall


    Salt is needed to collect Her powers; surface before cockcrow or drown in a sodden vault


    Kadia''s copy of the riddle was lying in front of me on the table as I read it for the umpteenth time, trying to glean whatever secrets it may hold. I sat there alone for about ten minutes, nursing a steaming mug of black tea, while everyone else milled around. It was no use with my foggy morning brain. I groaned and rested my forehead on the table, just about ready to fall asleep again.


    A hand was placed on my back, and I heard a soft voice call my name. I lifted my head, groggily turning my gaze upward, and found that I was staring up at Shaye. She was giving me an almost coddling look, as if I was a sick child in need of tending to.


    "Hi there, Brielle..." she said gently. "How are you feeling?"


    "Sleepy," I mumbled, then took a sip of tea.


    "Well, if it''s any consolation, I think you''ll perk up soon. It''s a gorgeous morning out, and the air smells lovely." She gestured to the window. Bright rays of sunlight filtered in through spotty clouds amidst a periwinkle sky.


    I shrugged my shoulders. "If you say so."


    She gave me a smile and sat down beside me. Her expression was gentle, and she seemed in good spirits in comparison to yesterday. "Shall I fix your hair?" She took one look at my tangled waves and let out a small laugh. "You''re quite the bedhead case this morning."


    I ran my fingers through my hair with a huff, wincing. "Knock yourself out."


    She quickly got to work with a hairbrush from her bag. I drank my tea in peace, then rested my chin in my palm and closed my eyes. I probably could''ve dozed off right then and there if I''d tried hard enough. The sounds of the team''s footsteps around me, distant or near, hurried or leisurely, filled my ears and drowned out the rest of the world. The repetitive movement of the brush running through my hair and Shaye''s fingers braiding and pinning it down felt like it was putting me in a trance.


    "Oi, you two."


    I jolted in surprise, eyes shooting open as I heard Ashkan''s voice from a short distance away.


    Shaye, too, paused the process for a moment before continuing. She responded in a bright tone, "What is it?"


    Ash leaned against the wall. "The driver''s going to be here in half an hour to take us to the island."


    "I''ve done my packing already; I''m just helping Brielle out here. We''ll be ready."


    He nodded and crossed his arms. "Good. Don''t be late, then." He sent me a sidelong glance, then headed off.


    "We won''t be!" she called back.


    Shaye''s deft hands soon finished the twin braids. I felt her fingers tuck the last bit of loose hair at the nape of my neck away before she stepped back with a satisfied hum.


    "All finished!"


    I reached around to feel my hair. The style felt like it''d stay for a long while. It was quite secure. "Nice work as always," I complimented her. "Thank you."


    She smiled and dipped her head. "Anytime. I''ve grown to find it fun. Well, if you''re all set, then...I''m going to go make sure we haven''t forgotten anything in the rooms."


    As she walked away, I quickly ran through my mental checklist myself, although the trainers were more likely to catch any loose ends than I would be. Necklace, check. Weapons, check. Diving gear, check. Travelling circlet, check. Change of clothes, check. Now all I had to do was wake up. I finished the rest of my breakfast and rubbed at my eyes, then rose from my seat.


    My fellow companions gradually assembled in the front foyer with their luggage in hand. After everyone had gathered, we all bid farewell to the villa owner with smiles and thank-yous and exited out to the front gate. A covered wagon was waiting for us there, hitched to two horses, and the driver seemed more than ready to be on the road. The eight of us boarded as quickly as possible. I had to blink a few times as my vision adjusted to the change in light.


    I spent the duration of the ride listening to the lieutenants discuss plans. Morgina had an entire map out with all sorts of notes scribbled on it. Kadia read the riddle aloud over and over to see if there was any newfound clarity in any of its lines. Tyrath was busy sharpening everyone''s weapons with the utmost precision while Ashkan observed him with keen interest. Reyshore, meanwhile, meditated in his own corner. But it wasn''t long before Shaye struck up a conversation with him about what pieces of jewelry he was wearing that day. And of course, he entertained her questions without missing a beat, being all too happy to take her mind off of her troubles. The last person on the wagon, Thorne, continued to rifle through his knapsack and inspect its contents, mumbling to himself, ensuring that we had every single last thing we might need: food, drinks, equipment, lockpicks, potions, tonics, projectiles, bandages... He didn''t seem to believe in being overprepared when it came to anything.


    I leaned over to peek inside his bag. There was everything and then some. "Why in the world do you have a grappling hook and so many lockpicks? We aren''t exactly planning to scale buildings or break and enter today, are we?"


    "You never know!" he replied cheerily. "Besides, what are bottomless-charmed bags for?"


    I hummed. "True, true... Hey, you wouldn''t happen to have eriterg kicking around in there, would you?"


    He paused and raised a brow at me. "...Eriterg? Where did you hear about that stuff? That''s not the kind of tonic you can just pluck off any apothecary shelf, you know."


    My stomach lurched at his response. "Oh...really? Huh."


    "Yeah. Most countries don''t find its production very...humane. So, it''s pretty difficult to track down in retail circles. Where''d you hear about it, if you don''t mind me asking?"


    "Ah, well, it''s..." I stuttered, averting my eyes. It was way too early in the day for me to be lying. "I heard someone mention the name. At school. Apparently, it''s good at replenishing energy."


    Thorne scratched the back of his head. "I mean, it is, but...some folks have gotten addicted to it. Do you know what the ingredients are?"


    "No." I wasn''t sure I wanted to find out, having already drank it a few times during League missions.


    "Some roots, some herbs, some powdered bits and pieces... And fresh marrow from a pegasus."


    My eyes went wide, and I could feel the blood draining from my face. "That sounds..."


    "Messy? Cruel? Brutal? Awful?" he prompted, his mouth forming a frown. "...Yeah. I''d rather stick to less questionable potion recipes myself. The point is, I''m not carrying any. But don''t worry! I''ve got lots of other useful concoctions. Just give me a shout if you need a boost."


    I nodded, looking at the floor, feeling guilt in the pit of my stomach. I guess the League had no issue with putting pegasus marrow in its members'' potions, then. I made a mental note to ask about how humanely it was obtained. Maybe there was a good explanation. Maybe the whole thing was false. Regardless, I didn''t think I would ever drink that potion again; at least, not unless I absolutely needed to.


    Soon after crossing into the adjacent, tiny province of Oyacoalc, we were off the wagon and boarding a boat. The water was crystal clear and so was the air, with a fresh, clean scent. The small island that would be our base of operations was far in the distance. The sun was bright above, shining its warmth down on our heads. The gentle waves that we skimmed over were calm and smooth. It was a nice ride, and I made sure to soak up what little solace I could from the serene atmosphere.


    "''Amid the shrines of stone and moss it runs forever, yet ne¡¯er moves at all''..." Kadia was musing from where she sat at the front of the boat, watching Gerasethyr Island draw nearer.


    Morgina, who stood next to her, replied without glancing away from her pocket telescope, "Some body of water, no doubt."


    "''Ringed by rapids and veiled in mist, it lacks lungs and throat but possesses a roaring call''. What could that be, if not a waterfall? The next line also mentions ''driving torrents''," Kadia added, tapping her fingers on the wooden bench.


    Reyshore chimed in, "And ''salt is needed to collect Her powers'' must be in reference to the salinity of ocean water. Although, waterfalls are predominantly fresh water... Hm."


    She sighed and ran her hands over her face. "You''d think it would be clearer."


    "I think it''s pretty straightforward." Thorne leaned over the edge of the boat, squinting from the sun''s reflections off the waves.


    Tyrath spoke up then. "How so?"


    His younger brother pointed forward with a grin. "I''m assuming there''ll be a chamber hidden behind the fall. A cave, maybe. Or underneath it, like a pool or a passageway. If the riddle is correct, we won''t be able to access it until the moons rise, and we''ll have to get out before dawn. It''s just the ''salt'' that''s stumping us."


    "What a scholar..." Tyrath muttered with an eye-roll.


    "Perhaps a sort of mineral found underwater?" Reyshore suggested.


    Kadia nodded. "Perhaps..."


    I gazed down into the depths of the clear ocean, where I could just make out a few schools of fish swimming along below, darting back and forth as if playing some sort of game. Some of the fish in Emiarhia barely resembled any species on Earth. Some had horns, some had legs, and some could change colors like a chameleon, or had long ribbons for fins, or a pair of tentacles on their heads, or other various bizarre features. Some were giant and intimidating. Others were the size of my fingernail. I wondered what kinds of creatures I''d see underwater that day, if any.


    Within the hour, our vessel arrived on Gerasethyr, and we climbed out. There wasn''t a lot to it, but there was plenty of shade to be had and plenty of smooth rock to sit upon. Trees with twisting limbs and blue-green foliage provided ample shelter. And indeed, if I stopped to listen, I could hear the rush of a waterfall somewhere in the distance, far enough away to be a mere whisper on the breeze. That was a good sign.


    Kadia immediately took out the silver amulet, the one that Elliott had repaired, and engaged its compass function by means of dousing it with water from her fingertips. It soon pointed southwest, and she took it as an indication to head off that way. I followed a short distance behind. Reyshore was by my side and Morgina trailed behind, talking with Tyrath as they walked. Shaye was quieter than normal, ambling along as if in a dream, with Ashkan strolling beside her and occasionally bumping her shoulder in a friendly manner, which made her smile. Thorne took up the rear. He looked about with keen eyes, surveying everything, like he was on the lookout for anything suspicious.


    It didn''t take too long for us to locate the waterfall. A large, smooth rock face covered in moss and vines rose up from the ground. We gathered at its base and took in the view, watching as water fell from a high height in a curtain before us and collected into a large, calm pool of water. Mist was thrown up and caught in the sunlight, and there were droplets of water in our hair within seconds. The rush of water drowned out almost all other sounds. The area smelled of wet earth and rock. I wiped water from my face as I looked up, seeing a rainbow in the spray above me. I shielded my eyes and blinked the droplets away.


    "Where''s the entrance?" Thorne wondered out loud, spinning around.


    "Not in plain sight, it would seem..." Tyrath answered with a sigh. "Why do all of these caverns and ruins have to be hidden? Couldn''t it ever just be, ''here I am'' or ''go over here''? Is that asking too much?"


    Thorne let out a hearty laugh at that, while everyone else gave various expressions of agreement or exasperation.


    "We will press onward," Kadia said, staring down at the amulet in her hands.


    I stared at it as well. The compass function seemed to indicate the centre of the waterfall. Maybe...?


    My sister was already two steps ahead. She pocketed the amulet and threw up a translucent shield around herself, before moving closer to the fall, eyes searching the rocks. The others soon followed her. The giant arc of rushing water was angled in such a way that created a small space between it and the wall of rock it was parallel to. And within that space, behind the fall, was a narrow crevice, partially blocked by overgrown vegetation. Kadia walked through the fall, water bouncing off the barrier and sliding down its sides. There were just enough rocks to step on that led us to the hidden entrance. It was a tight squeeze. I held my breath as I ducked into it. The rush of water was so heavy that I felt drenched just standing adjacent to it, although we each had our own magical shield to keep us from getting wet.


    There was no need for torches. Light shone through gaps in the front walls and illuminated our path in the form of sunbeams that glimmered and refracted through the mist around us. A long hole in the cave''s high roof also helped provide much lighting. There were puddles of water here and there that splashed up from our footsteps. Moss grew along the walls, as did vines, and there were little flowers sprouting from the cracks in the floor. Yet, my gaze first settled on a small pond at the back of the cavern. Aside from the rushing waterfall behind us, now significantly muffled, it was deathly silent in there.


    As we walked deeper into the cave, Kadia pulled out the amulet again. The glow seemed to point toward the centre of the pool. She studied it closely with narrowed eyes and frowned. Then, she knelt and reached into the water, but not far ¨C it was as if the pool had a sheet of glass preventing her hand from sinking into the depths. No matter what she tried, her fingers couldn''t push through.


    "How peculiar," Reyshore commented from behind her, ears flicking. "It''s almost as if it is frozen over. Yet...there is no ice to be seen..."


    Kadia glanced over her shoulder. "This is not ordinary water, clearly."


    Tyrath stretched and looked about the cave. "We''ll just have to wait until nightfall, then. Let''s set up camp in here for the time being. We should all get as much rest as we can before then."


    She gave him a slightly amused, slightly scolding look, as if wholly unaccustomed to hearing orders coming from her subordinate. "Indeed."


    So, everyone helped set up a makeshift camp. It wasn''t particularly easy in such a cramped space, but it wasn''t too difficult. The cave actually had a few different rooms connected to it. The one I''d settled in had a ceiling that sloped upward from the front to the back, connecting to a long hole in the upper wall, allowing in just enough light and air circulation to make it comfortable. A few stalactites and stalagmites hung down from above or jutted up from below, and some vines cascaded from the opening.


    After a light lunch, the eight of us split off to meditate, nap, or otherwise rest before our big excursion that night. Shaye and Ashkan were in the chamber with me. Our padded bedrolls, pillows, and blankets had been placed on the dry parts of the cave floor. We were given eye masks to block out the sunlight. I removed some parts of the travelling outfit I''d received yesterday: jacket, boots, gloves, vest, belt, and left only the shirt and breeches on. I then settled into the soft fabric of my sleeping mat and let out a breath.


    Shaye had drifted off to sleep almost immediately after reclining back and donning her sleep mask, while Ashkan stared at the cave''s ceiling with his hands behind his head. I couldn''t help but steal a few glances at him in my peripheral vision. This room of the cavern wasn''t exactly giant, so I probably could''ve reached him from where I was by just stretching out my arm. Not that I was thinking about that or anything.


    Frustrated with myself, I rolled onto my other side and pulled my mask over my eyes. I needed sleep. It would be a long night, after all, and who knew what it would entail? My nerves were already fraying at the thought. The riddle made me anxious.


    But eventually, after listening to Thorne offer some kind of sleeping aid elixir to the others nearby, I did drift off into a much welcome nap.


    <hr>


    When I awoke, I was momentarily confused as to what I was hearing. Something had stirred me out of my sleep.


    I groggily pulled my sleep mask from my eyes, blinking the cave''s low light into focus. Nothing reached my ears except for the rush of the waterfall outside, some drips echoing through the chambers, and Shaye''s delicate snoring. I took a moment to let the fuzziness clear from my head. And then, I heard it again ¨C the unmistakable rumble of thunder. It was distant at first, but not for long. Another roll of it soon resonated, louder and closer than the previous. The thunder echoed through the chambers as the rain came. It sounded as if there was a torrential downpour starting outside, mingling with the sounds of the waterfall.


    I sat up with a groan and stretched. A few hours had passed, but the moons were not yet visible. We would need to wait a bit longer. Now fully awake, there was no way I was going to sleep through a thunderstorm. I almost never could. My parents used to tell me I''d scream and cry anytime it stormed when I was younger. The sounds were still too unsettling to me. I knew it was stupid, and that there was nothing to fear. It was just water, electricity, and physics. But...it was still unnerving. I just hated it. It was a compulsive instinct for me to count the time between thunderclaps and try my best to not let one startle me. I hated that. It felt stupid to be scared of them when there was a whole galaxy of scarier things.


    So I sighed, drew my knees to my chest, and stared up at the vines dangling above. They waved a bit in the cool breeze coming in from outside, the droplets of water on the ends falling to the ground. It was almost dusk outside by that point. There was barely any more light streaming through the hole in the upper wall, no more rainbows or sunbeams. All was dim and damp and chilled. I wondered how long the rain would go for. How long do storms usually last, here in Oyacoalc? It seems to rain pretty frequently. Hopefully it won''t affect our diving.


    I looked over to my two friends. They both appeared to still be sleeping. I had no idea how. Shaye had curled up with her arms around her pillow, snoozing softly, and Ashkan was sprawled on his back with his face tilted away. They looked so peaceful, despite the occasional thunder that would shake the earth beneath us. It made me want to wake them, just for the company, but that would''ve been a jerk move. Instead, I settled for sitting against the wall, counting between the thunderclaps, and praying for it to be over. I hoped that the others weren''t bothered by the weather as well, and that they were at least getting a little rest before the moons rose. I could feel the butterflies in my stomach returning. I would''ve liked to think that this wasn''t an omen, but it wasn''t very comforting.


    Before long, Ashkan stirred. He rolled over, let out a low hum, and nestled closer into his pillow. I froze in place. My pulse spiked slightly, for reasons unknown. I expected him to sit up or remove his mask, but he did neither. It was like he was just dozing in his bed back home. My gaze remained on him as the minutes ticked by, waiting for him to awaken properly, or to catch me staring like some weirdo. I couldn''t tell if he was conscious or not. If he was awake, then...I wouldn''t have minded talking to him for a little bit. As a distraction. To occupy my mind. Although, I knew that that would just shift my focus temporarily to different concerns.


    As I continued watching him, a familiar frustration returned. I''d already told myself to keep my distance from him, and this was exactly why. I could feel myself slipping. He was just lying there! Doing nothing at all! How dare he be so... So...cute? Just from existing and taking up space? The universe was punishing me, it seemed. What right did he have to be like that? It wasn''t fair.


    I wondered if this was the longest I''d ever held my gaze on him before. It was strange, like it wasn¡¯t really him. Like walking through a department store after closing, or seeing bloopers from a movie, it almost seemed like something I wasn''t supposed to see. I wouldn''t be surprised if the only time Ash wasn''t fully restraining his outward expressions was when he was asleep. He was like a powered-down robot, in such a calm state of stasis. Or what I imagined it''d be like to see a wild animal up close after it''s been sedated. Or perhaps a painting, something you could stare at to your heart''s content, endlessly trying to absorb every single detail but never seeming to reach a point where you feel like you''ve seen all there is to see.


    I continued watching with a furrowed brow. This was unhealthy, surely. But the desire to move closer, to see him in better detail, to reach out, to talk, was almost irresistible. My eyes raked over him and I couldn''t help but study what I could see of his features: the angle of his jaw; how one ear was a bit more pointed than the other; the tiny, V-shaped indentation on the tip of his nose that you couldn''t notice unless you were really looking. He wasn''t smiling now, obviously, but I could picture the way the corner of his mouth pulled up when he grinned ¨C which was too rare of an occurrence, if you asked me. His smiles were pretty much always crowded to one side like that. Lopsided. And there was something charming about that, something that seemed to imply that he was trying not to smile but couldn''t fight one off. So it felt like that much more of a victory every time you earned one.


    I hated this. It was utterly stupid. Was I doomed to feel this way for all of eternity? How long would I have to wait for these feelings to dissipate? A flash of lightning briefly illuminated the chamber, and a few seconds later, a crack of thunder made the floor tremble. I winced. I hated that, too.


    And then, just like that, my thoughts were interrupted by Ashkan shifting a little and lifting a hand to scratch his temple.


    "You''re not asleep," I whispered, more than thankful that those eye masks were opaque.


    "...Neither are you," he retorted, voice gravelly with sleep. His head remained sunken into the pillow. "Is...something wrong?"


    I chewed on my bottom lip and debated my answer. The truth would be more complicated than a simple ''yes''. "...No. Go back to sleep. It''s not nightfall yet."


    A long pause ensued. The sounds of the thunderstorm persisted, echoing and filling up the silence between us. Then, Ashkan spoke again, quietly:


    "It''s thundering."


    I felt a cold sweat on the back of my neck. "Mhm."


    "You don''t like storms."


    "Not especially."


    "Is that why you''re awake?"


    An odd sense of annoyance surged within me. One that said, Stop worrying about me! It''s making it impossible for me to distance myself from you! "Couldn''t sleep through it. But you can. So... Go back to sleep."


    Ashkan moved the mask up so it was now perched on top of his head. His eyes were squinty as they adjusted to the dim light. "...Well, I''m awake now. I might as well keep you company."


    I almost felt my heart jolt at the words before I swiftly shoved that emotion aside. Nothing I could''ve said would''ve stopped him, so I shrugged loosely and moved to sit at the base of the opening in the back wall. The edge of the hole rose to about chest-level when sitting. The rain poured outside, creating a soothing background noise that contrasted the periodic booming of thunder. The wind gusted so that the rain pelted the opening horizontally and misted up the cave a little bit. Dewdrops clung to the small spiderwebs above us, which glistened like glass beads strung onto the thinnest necklace.


    After a moment, I heard Ashkan''s soft footfalls approach. Then, the shifting of fabric as he sat next to me. We didn''t speak right away. I had my head in my hand and stared out into the greyness. The world was washed in muted shades. Clouds raced past. I could see the outlines of distant trees bending in the wind, the occasional leaf flying off. Even farther, the swirling ocean surrounding the island. And yet, it was peaceful, somehow, being nestled in the warmth of a dry cave with someone you... Well, with someone next to you.


    Lightning struck, illuminating the sky momentarily in an array of white veins. I squeezed my eyes shut. One... Two... Three... Four... I counted until the thunder rumbled a few seconds later. It sounded a bit farther away that time. Maybe it would clear up before moonrise.


    "Seems to be getting better," Ashkan commented, arms wrapped around his knees as he also watched the rainfall.


    I nodded a little. "Yeah."


    His eyes flickered to me for a split second. "...How are you doing?"


    I tried not to be exasperated by his question, and tried not to answer as sharply as I felt. "Fine, Ash. I''m not gonna pass out from fear. Save your laughter."


    He frowned. "I never thought that."


    "You don''t think it''s hilarious that I get jumpy around thunderstorms? What kind of adult can''t even fall asleep because it''s storming outside? It''s dumb."


    "...Why would I laugh at something like that?" He tilted his head slightly, looking genuinely confused.


    "I don''t know. I think it''s funny."


    Ashkan paused and appeared to contemplate what I said, then turned back to the view beyond the opening. "Well... I think you''re funny in lots of ways, but never when you''re stressed."


    My face started feeling warm and I didn''t like it. I had half a mind to reach over and give his ear a sharp tug. But I refrained and said, "Whatever."


    He turned to look at me once again, brow slightly furrowed, like he was trying to solve a math equation in his head. "...Are you in a mood?"


    That question struck a chord. I didn''t think I was. Not really. The situation just seemed a little bleak at that moment, and my nerves were on high alert, as if waiting for the worst to come. But what would be the worst, here? And why did it seem like admitting my probably-more-than-friends fondness for Ashkan would somehow be worse than any danger or pain this mission could throw my way? My stomach felt like a ball of tightly coiled yarn. I couldn''t deny that. The only thought that remained constant was that I wished this stupid crush would go away and let me have peace again.


    Do not let him catch on. He''ll read you like a book, you know. Avoid him if you have to. You''ll feel better soon, and then everything will be normal.


    So, I gave a tiny shake of my head and looked down at the bed of damp, moss-covered rocks near my feet. "...No. Just waiting for this thing to blow over."


    The silence that followed felt charged, in some strange way. My body remained tense. I wanted Ash to keep talking, to fill the void with idle chatter so I wouldn''t have to focus on how much I was overthinking things.


    "I''m sure it''s almost over," he said after a beat.


    "Yeah, hopefully."


    "Do you think we should wake Shaye?"


    I glanced over to her bedroll. "She''s sleeping; let her be. She can use all the rest she can get before tonight."


    Another bout of silence, though Ashkan''s mouth remained open for a few moments like he was trying to think of something else to say. "...And you? You must be tired, if the storm woke you."


    I shook my head again. "It''s fine. I don''t know why I got up."


    "Are you sure? You''re making this face¨C" He then made a sleepy expression, "Like you''re tired."


    "That''s how I always look."


    He ran his tongue along his top teeth and studied me for a moment. He seemed to have taken that as a joke. "Right. That must be it, then." His attention switched back to the steadily fading rain. "...If Shaye''s still asleep, then maybe I should tell you about my dream before she wakes."


    I arched a brow at him. "Why? Does it involve her?"


    "No," he replied quickly. "But she wouldn''t want to hear it."


    My other brow lifted. "Should I be worried?"


    A faint smile. "...Perhaps."


    I crossed my arms and turned to face him. "Now I''m intrigued."


    Ashkan''s eyes remained fixed on the rainy world outside. "Remember what the Elders told us about prophetic dreams? That the gods might be responsible?"


    "Uh-huh?"


    "I think I might have had one."


    I shifted to tuck a leg beneath me, watching him in anticipation. "Seriously? How could you tell?"


    He sighed and brushed back his hair. "Well... It seemed very vivid. The things that happened felt...real. It was unlike any other dream I''ve had. I can remember it far too well."


    My heartbeat sped up. "Did it involve something about the League? Is that why you don''t want Shaye to know?"


    "Yeah. I think so, at least. I''m still not sure. But you were there... And some other hunters were, too. Not sure which ones. It was a fight... I don''t remember all the details. But we were all trying to kill what I believe was a horde of Rotted. Then, the monsters started...conglomerating? Growing bigger. We were fighting this gigantic one."


    My mind was running wild. This sounded like the type of information I should''ve been writing down. "That doesn''t sound good."


    "It didn''t look good, either. It was like all the Rotted were merging, melding together. Corpses and bodies. Maybe there were some Inkbloods mixed in there as well. It''s a little fuzzy, but I remember the end ¨C or what I think was the end ¨C pretty well." He paused for a moment and let his gaze travel to the ground before him. His voice dropped in volume, and he went on, "So, we were using mostly light magic, of course. But that...abomination wasn''t taking the hits like a regular Rotted would. I don''t know how else to describe it, but I''m pretty sure that this creature was immune to it. Or resistant enough. Either way, it definitely wasn''t afraid of light. And we noticed that too late. It just started bubbling and bloating. Like a...boil. Or an infection. It became a pile of...softening sludge."


    "...That''s a horrible mental image," I mumbled.


    "Tell me about it," he agreed with a grimace. "Anyway... It exploded. In a sort of...burst. There were Rotted corpses everywhere, all over the walls and on the ceiling and...everything was drenched in black blood. Something about the light magic must''ve created an imbalance or reaction, because... Well, we didn''t have time to duck and cover, so when it inevitably hit us...we were all instantly decayed, just like that." He made a gesture with his hands to indicate a quick detonation. "It was like we were hit by a giant blast of acid or something."


    I could feel my blood go cold. "What a pleasant thought."


    "I know." He scratched his cheek. "Maybe I got the details wrong, or I misunderstood what I saw. But it just...felt like the truth."


    "But... If this was a prophetic dream, then we just...die?"


    "You saw yourself dying in yours."


    "I guess... But mine wasn''t..."


    "As vivid?"


    "I mean..." I swallowed. "It was still pretty awful."


    He gave a nod but didn''t offer any more on that subject. "We can''t assume it will come true," he said instead, "but if we ever face a situation like the one in my dream, then don''t use light magic on the Rotted...carbuncles. Not without sufficient shelter."


    "Duly noted," I murmured.


    A long silence formed again. It seemed we''d exhausted the topic. My thoughts eventually drifted to last night; the boat ride and the moonlit walk that Ash and I had shared. It hadn''t even been twenty-four hours ago, and yet it felt like much longer. A strange ache was stirring in my chest. Something I wasn''t positive how to classify or label, but that I knew would eventually consume me if I wasn''t careful. And yet, I wasn''t sure how to go about preventing it. Other than being plain rude. Which seemed like it''d be difficult to maintain for any long stretch of time.


    I liked Ash too much, even just as a friend, to be deliberately unkind to him. But I couldn''t think of a better solution. I''d been trying to ignore this for almost a month, now. At this point, it felt like the most natural thing in the world to just talk and laugh with him, to seek out his presence whenever the mood struck. I hated to admit that, even to myself, because that felt like admitting defeat. Was Luke not enough for me? What kind of person did that make me, to want to seek the affection of more than one boy?


    But did I really want Ash''s affection, though? That seemed...out of place. Too intense. Too close. Too strange.


    Yet the idea of kissing him isn''t totally off-putting, an insidious little voice whispered from somewhere in the back of my head.


    My mouth pressed into a thin line. Ew, shut up. That. Cannot. Happen.


    "How is...everything on Earth?" Ash asked, effectively saving me from myself.


    The question seemed like a good opportunity to clear my mind of the confusing thoughts, so I was more than eager to jump on the new conversation. "It''s pretty much the same." I shrugged and started picking at the moss on the cave floor. "Really not interesting... People still haven''t invented teleportation or time travel or whatever."


    "Sounds disappointing."


    I chuckled and continued my ministrations with the moss, now pulling out individual strands and creating a little pile on my knee. "Yeah. Not much to do with yourself when you can''t levitate things, or jump really high, or shoot lightning from your fingertips. I know you''ve told me how you''ve thought about running off to Earth. And how, in the beginning, it seemed to you like I had certain things in life as an Earthian that you never would, but...it''s just not that glamorous. If you thought Earth was a magical, fairytale world, I''ve got some news for you." I plucked a clump of moss and threw it out the hole in the wall. "It''s pretty boring, most of the time."


    "Really? Nothing to do all day, every day?" Ash questioned with a curious tone to his voice. "It can''t possibly be that dull."


    "Eh. Depends on the day. But most of the time? It''s just a lot of school and homework. And hanging out with friends. But hey, on the bright side, there aren''t any monsters lurking around corners." I leaned back onto my hands. "Unless you consider humans monsters."


    "Good point," he agreed. "Still, though. You have different technologies, and foods, and languages. The internet. Televisions without fickle crystal orbs, unlike ours. Airplanes. Cars. You have no idea how often I daydream of automobiles. Just...sitting in one, watching the world pass by without having to exert myself. Sounds like a dream come true."


    I couldn''t stifle the laugh that escaped me. "Well, you actually have to know how to drive the car. You can''t just sit in it. Unless you get one of those driverless ones. Which I still find really unnerving."


    He frowned in a way that implied he wasn''t sure how to feel about the prospect of driverless vehicles. "Seems...dangerous."


    "They definitely can be," I replied. Then, an odd idea hit me, one that I couldn''t pass up, mostly for the chance to see the reaction it''d get from him. "Y''know, most Emiarhians really don''t care for Earth. But you bring it up more often than anyone I know. So, I was just thinking... Is there anything...you''d want?"


    A bit of hesitation was apparent on his face as he tried to process my question, like he was wondering if I was trying to pull a prank on him. "What do you mean?"


    "Like..." I gestured vaguely. "I could bring you something. From Earth."


    His face turned inquisitive. "What would you bring me?"


    "I''m not sure, really. What would you like?"


    He regarded me for a few more seconds. It looked as though his mind had started working at breakneck speed, searching for all the answers in existence. "...A car?"


    I snorted. "What, so you can drive it around on roads that aren''t built for cars, with the gasoline you don''t have, and the driver''s license I know for a fact you don''t have?"


    "It was worth a try," he said, smirking slightly. "No, um... I''m not sure. You really don''t need to do that."


    I tilted my head. "Come on. Really? Nothing?"


    He shrugged a bit, almost sheepishly. "It''s fine. You don''t need to¨C"


    "I want to," I cut in without thinking. "It can be like...a souvenir."


    The smile he gave me then was a strange one. An odd mix between endearment and what seemed like gratitude, and maybe some relief, and some other feelings I couldn''t quite figure out. I had half a mind to say he could just thank me later, with a kiss, but I immediately obliterated that thought with the most disgust I could muster.


    Ashkan''s eyes went a bit distant. "Okay, if you insist, then... May I ponder for a while before giving you an answer?"


    "Sure. But don''t think about it too hard. It''s not a big deal," I said with a slight smile of my own.


    "Okay. Thank you, Brie."


    "You''re welcome."


    A beat of silence. A brief exchange of glances that didn''t last long. He cleared his throat quietly. I brushed away some stray moss. Neither of us could seem to settle our gaze on one spot for long.


    "...It should be another hour or two before we can head out. Maybe I''ll sleep for a while, see if that dream comes again and I can glean some more details," Ash spoke up.


    I looked over at him. "Sure, okay."


    His eyes caught mine once more and lingered this time. "Will you sleep too?"


    I considered it briefly, then gave a shake of my head. "Probably not. But you go ahead. I''ll stay here. Make sure we don''t get ambushed."


    "Heh. Yes. Can''t risk the abomination of my dream appearing and attacking us."


    I grimaced and made a face that said, ''Please don''t put that idea in my brain''. "Ugh. Just...sleep."


    "All right, all right." He got up from where he sat, stretching his limbs with a sigh before heading to his bedroll, and me and my confusing thoughts were alone again.


    Soon enough, the storm passed entirely, and nightfall was upon us. The last traces of twilight disappeared behind the trees of the island. It was about nine p.m. when Reyshore came by our section of the cave to wake us up. Everyone else was already awake and in the midst of a discussion. Kadia was prepping and laying out all the equipment with Morgina. Thorne was handing out snacks and drinks. Tyrath and Reyshore were chatting by the entrance. They all looked busy, so I stayed put to stretch and wake myself up. I''d gotten enough rest to last through the night, so I wasn''t really sleepy, but I definitely wasn''t at my peak.


    As it turned out, we ended up having a lot more spare time than we thought. The invisible seal covering the glimmering pond still hadn''t budged. And the riddle didn''t specify at which hour of night it would unlock, either. So we were forced to sit there, in a circle on the cave floor, with only our conversations and a single deck of playing cards to keep us occupied. Kadia just kept pacing back and forth. She tried to open the seal every fifteen minutes or so. It was immune to any magic she could conjure, though; not that it stopped her from trying.


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    I stood up from the ground and joined Kadia at the edge of the pond, giving a look of sympathy. "I know you want to get this done with. We all do. But pacing around here for hours on end won''t make time go by faster."


    Her jaw clenched. "I am aware."


    I folded my arms and shifted to face the pond as well, studying it carefully. The water was calm and silent. No waves lapped the sides, and no currents ran through it. No creatures lurked within, as far as I could see. Just pure, probably magical, blue water. "...You''re sure we''re in the right spot?"


    "Yes," she replied flatly. "At the very least, the amulet has led us here. And everything coincides with the riddle."


    "Then there must be another requirement that we''re missing. That, or it''s timed."


    "It had better be timed."


    I tried to offer her a smile of encouragement. "Come on. Don''t look like that. You''re making us all anxious."


    She said nothing. Instead, she continued glaring at the pool as though her eyes might somehow melt the seal and force the waters open.


    "Come join us. Play cards; have something to eat or drink." I nudged her. "It won''t do you any good to get stressed out."


    "¡­This mission must succeed."


    "And it will."


    "I do not care to be playing around."


    "Neither do I." I tilted my head. "Look at us, bickering like sisters..."


    Kadia''s expression softened marginally, a glimmer of something that may or may not have been amusement passing in her eyes. "I don''t bicker. You, however...are a different matter."


    "I don''t bicker either. I am passionate about my opinions and views." I raised a finger.


    She didn''t bother to hide the chuckle that escaped her. "If that''s what you prefer to call it, I won''t be the one to stop you."


    I turned my smile up a notch, pleased to have coaxed some levity into her. "There we go."


    She regarded me with a long stare before she eventually said, "Fine."


    "Great. And by the way, Shaye was wondering if that hole in the ceiling might be pertinent." I hooked a thumb at the small opening in the rock directly above the pond. "We were trying to figure out if the trajectory of the moons will line up with it. It looks like it should. What do you think?"


    Her gaze traveled from my face to the ceiling, and then back down to the pond, her brows knitting in thought. "It could be... We won''t know until the moons move higher and it gets closer to midnight. I suppose that is something to watch."


    "All right. Well, that''s progress." I moved to turn away and join everyone else again. She came along several seconds later, after another pause to study the water some more.


    When she arrived by the group, Morgina perked up with an easy grin. "There she is," she sang.


    I plopped back into the circle next to Shaye. "I managed to pry Kadia away from her glaring contest with the water. She thinks there might be something about the hole in the roof being important."


    Thorne was chewing something that looked somewhat like a cracker. "Good thing the storm passed. It''s really clear out now."


    Kadia folded her arms and let her shoulders relax a bit. "Yes, thank the gods."


    The eight of us talked, played games, and ate for another couple of hours. It was hard not to feel restless at times. We weren''t doing much of anything; just sitting there waiting for a magical pool of water to unlock. Still, I was glad to spend some quality time with my team, without a whole slew of dangers chasing us, for a change. The others all seemed to share my opinion, though not without some of the usual bickering and debating and the like. Really, I didn''t mind so much. That was just their nature. I couldn''t say I didn''t partake in it now and again. It made for interesting discussions and plenty of entertainment. And I always enjoyed learning more about the lieutenants: Thorne''s pickpocketing techniques, Tyrath''s weird hobby of carving things out of rocks, Morgina''s terribly unlucky gambling streaks, Reyshore''s incredibly diverse tea collection. It made the time pass faster. It kept our minds busy and our spirits high. And it was the only thing to do, other than sleep or stare into the water of the pond, which only a select few of us actually wanted to do.


    Just after eleven p.m. and several games of keyhole, everyone began suiting up. We had to be ready as soon as that pool opened. We couldn''t use anything besides small weapons underwater, so not having to strap those on helped save some time, but there was a lot of equipment to don and adjust and fasten. Thorne set his bottomless backpack on the ground and started pulling out all the custom gear the Opian King and Queen had gifted us. They''d spared no expense, it seemed, for the expedition.


    When it was my turn to change, I walked back into the side cavern where I''d slept earlier and stood in the corner farthest from the entrance. I then quickly stripped and started pulling on my custom wetsuit. There were many layers to it. The first was like a swimsuit: a black one-piece with shorts and wide straps. I slipped the wetsuit on next, which was a thick, durable layer that felt almost rubbery. It took some wriggling to pull on, but after I got it zipped up almost to my chin, it fit perfectly. Next came a pair of flexible boots with built-in flippers, which were shorter than Earth ones and had teardrop-shaped holes in the fins. Lastly, a pair of gloves with small ridges on the knuckles.


    The entire ensemble was constructed of black and blue-grey panels sewn together and detailed by reflective piping. It looked almost futuristic, really, with its curved lines and scale-like texture. Finally, there were some black, geometric casings to snap over my shins, knees, abdomen, forearms, and shoulders. They felt a bit like armour, with all their shapes and points and curves, but they were so lightweight I could barely tell they were there.


    I re-entered the main cavern to finish prepping. Everyone was putting the final pieces of their own equipment on. The designs of their suits varied: some more black than blue, others the opposite; some with more panels than others; some with different patterns or textures. But all of them were similar in design.


    Kadia approached me after a few minutes. "How does it fit? Comfortable enough?"


    I gave my legs a few experimental kicks to get used to the feeling of the fins on the boots. "Yeah, it feels fine. Actually, better than fine. Feels really high-quality."


    "Good. I should hope so."


    I flexed my fingers and moved my arms to get a sense for the suit. "So, how are we going to breathe underwater?"


    She retrieved my dagger in its sheath from the array of gear on the floor, then handed it over. "Rebreather diving helmets. It attaches over your face and ears and filters in regulated air through two small tubes on either side of your neck. That is where the air reservoirs clip onto. When those stores run dry, you change out the porous, electrolytic crystals within them, and those will continue extracting air from the water around you. It is quite efficient."


    "Sounds like it," I replied as I fastened the sheath to my right thigh.


    Kadia crossed the floor and returned with my air reservoir capsules and helmet. The former were each about the size of my fist and shaped a little like boomerangs. These brushed metal attachments were covered with what looked like circuitry. Kadia clipped them onto either side of my wetsuit at the base of my neck before picking up the helmet. With some clicks and adjustments, it slid onto my head with surprising ease. It had a single large, rounded visor that went across the entire width and length of my face, with two small tubes protruding from my jaw. Those connected to the two capsules. The edges of the lens were rimmed with the same reflective piping as the suit, and my ears were covered by round discs. My twin braids hung free through an opening near the nape of my neck, which was sealed off once the helmet was locked. The rest of my head was fully covered.


    "Comfortable?" Kadia inquired as she tightened a couple of latches.


    I moved my head in different directions to check, and nodded. "Yep, I''m good. Can I talk in it?"


    She slipped on her own helmet, secured it, then reached under my chin to click some buttons I hadn''t even seen. "Yes, now you can."


    My eyes widened a bit as her voice suddenly rang clearly in my ears, like I was wearing earbuds or headphones. "Wow, that''s neat."


    "What''s neat?" came Morgina''s voice in my helmet, cutting in.


    I jumped slightly at her voice. "Whoa. It''s like a walkie-talkie."


    "Oh, the communications feature? Smashing, right?" Thorne said, a touch louder than his normal speaking voice.


    I chuckled and looked around at the others, all wearing similar helmets. We looked a bit weird, but also cool at the same time. Like divers but without bulky tanks or harnesses. I hadn''t thought about how we''d be able to communicate underwater until right now. It was definitely a relief that we could.


    The next couple of minutes were spent helping each other put everything together, fasten each other''s buckles, tighten any straps, check equipment for faults or damages, and make sure everything was on snugly. Everyone carried a blade of some sort as well as a luminescent crystal on a cord around their belts. Thorne was in charge of carrying most of the gear in various small bags and pockets, as usual: extra lantern crystals, our supply of electrolytic minerals, spare reservoir capsules, tools, first-aid equipment, and the three travelling necklaces. His supplies were limited due to the nature of our mission, but he''d transferred his most important potions and tonics into air-tight vials. If need be, most of them could be injected rather than swallowed.


    Before long, everyone was standing in a circle around the pond. Midnight was fast approaching. We stood silently for what seemed like an eternity. There wasn''t much else we could do except stare at the pond. It was hard to gauge what everyone else was thinking, or even what I was thinking, in that moment. I''d never gone diving before. This was something completely new to me, and yet the task was simple in theory. We just had to find the gem. The challenge would be in the execution. I wasn''t even sure what I could expect to see down there. Maybe nothing. Maybe a whole host of weird and dangerous sea creatures. The anticipation made my stomach flutter. I wondered if any of the others felt it, too. But I wasn''t about to ask and disrupt the tense quietness around us.


    Finally, Tyrath broke the silence, his voice booming through my helmet. "Any minute now."


    I looked at the moons high up in the night sky, their pale, glowing lights piercing the darkness. The two revolved around Emiarhia at different speeds, so they weren''t always this close together, yet they were now near enough to each other that they looked like two big, pearlescent coins side by side in the sky. Corrus ¨C the larger, silver-white one ¨C was slowly getting closer and closer to the edge of the hole in the ceiling, where its light would eventually sink in. Its sibling, Eras ¨C smaller and pale blue ¨C was just behind.


    There was no fanfare; no loud clang, no blinding flash. But as the moonlight started to illuminate the edges of the pool, there was a slight ripple in the surface of the water, as if someone had flicked a pebble into it. It shimmered for a brief moment before a burst of glittering sparks scattered from its surface, spiraling around its edge. Then, the sparkling dust began to dissolve into the water like it was sinking into the surface of a gel. The pond was glowing.


    "It is time," Kadia stated in a clipped voice. "Keep close to one another and do not stray. Do not engage any wildlife. Stay alert at all times." She gave one last glance around the group before turning to face the water. "Switch on the vitals interface, engage your air capsules, then take one breath of air."


    Everyone fumbled for the control panels on their helmets and flipped the switches. When Reyshore helped me connect the tubes to my reservoirs, I felt a momentary jolt in my neck and jaw, and heard a faint whir, like that of a laptop cooling fan, for just a second before the helmet was completely sealed. I took in a deep breath and felt only pure air, not an ounce of humidity, filtering into my mouth and nose. My glass-like visor suddenly lit up with all kinds of new information in small holographic overlays, showing my heart rate, breathing patterns, oxygen levels, blood pressure, and other things in numeric format like current depth, dive time, and remaining air reserves. They were subtle enough to not be distracting. I was more surprised by the tech than anything. Earth had a lot of stuff that Emiarhia didn''t, but every so often, the advancements of this place would make my jaw drop. Admittedly, the HUD display looked a bit like an old IBM monochrome monitor, with its bright green letters and blocky fonts, but still. For a universe that didn''t have cars, this was impressive. I was beginning to think that was more of a matter of preference than capability.


    Kadia checked the ancient amulet one last time, then tucked it into a pocket within her own suit. "Stay in close proximity, and remember your training." She took a confident step forward. And with that, she was in the pond.


    "Don''t keep the lady waiting," Thorne said with a laugh, before following.


    Morgina hopped in next. "Last one in''s a rotten fish head!"


    "You already are." Tyrath smirked and plunged into the water.


    Reyshore sat down to swing his legs in, then slipped off the ledge and under the surface. A few seconds later, his voice rang clearly in my ears: "I can confirm it is indeed water, and it feels as refreshing as it looks."


    I couldn''t see Tyrath, but his voice sounded again. "What did you expect, a pool of acid?"


    "Well, I am accustomed to the swamps of Noslux. That is a bit different from this," Reyshore laughed.


    Ashkan went next, plunging straight into the middle without a word. Shaye and I exchanged glances. She nodded once, then turned to follow, her suit''s reflective detailing gleaming in the moonlight. I went after and was soon up to my neck in cool water. It wasn''t too cold. More like the pleasantly tepid temperature of a shower or a swimming pool.


    Kadia spoke in my head as she reached out a hand. "Here."


    I grabbed hold. It felt a little strange, sinking into the pond, knowing that I couldn''t drown. All around me was a blue-black void. My eyes started to adjust to the darkness after a few seconds, the others'' silhouettes gradually coming into focus. The water still had that subtle, glittery sheen to it. The terrain below us was not unlike a mountain valley, with cliffs, small plateaus, and dips in the rocky earth. Plant life flourished in places, some in thick groves of forests, others in wide swaths or long, swaying fields. A school of fish darted by and vanished. It looked like the surface of another world, and was shockingly expansive for such a small body of water. It had to be hundreds of feet deep. The view was so vast, I was momentarily stunned.


    I blinked to myself and pulled myself together, then squeezed Kadia''s hand in reply. "Thanks."


    We moved along at a brisk pace, swimming downwards, but not too far or too fast. The crystal on my belt gave off just enough light to brighten my immediate vicinity. We swam around rocks and between stalagmites for quite a while. Kadia stopped every few minutes to inspect the terrain around us, trying to pick up the amulet''s energy signature again. It seemed it could only tell us in what linear direction the gem was, not how to get there or how far down it was. Still, we were lucky to have it. Besides that, going the right way was a matter of gut instinct, which wasn''t always the most accurate, of course.


    "What are we even looking for, exactly?" I wondered. "This doesn''t look much different from other bodies of water I''ve seen on Emiarhia."


    Kadia swam a little lower and tilted her head, gazing at something below. "Well, it is different." She then dove ahead at an angle, keeping the amulet out in front of her.


    "So, we''re not going to see, like...weird sea monsters, right? Or, I don''t know, sea¡­elves?" I continued as I followed her.


    Morgina was to my left. "That depends."


    I eyed her for a moment. "Depends on what?"


    She grinned at me. "How long you keep talking."


    "I''m just saying!" I defended with a laugh.


    Reyshore chuckled a little. "Do not worry about monsters. Just keep your eyes open for the gem."


    Kadia stopped abruptly to peer over the edge of the cliffside nearby, her belt crystal shining down. "There."


    The rest of us moved over to take a look. About three-hundred feet below was a wide, sunken grove of aquatic trees</a> that were growing in the rocky floor of a basin, as if it had been formed into a bowl. In the centre was an enormous rock that looked a bit like an altar, with a roof shaped almost like the dome of a gazebo. It had a tall, straight pillar in the middle that went from top to bottom. Surrounding this stone structure were massive columns, spaced out evenly around it in a wide circle.


    "A sunken ruin?" Tyrath questioned.


    "So it would seem," Thorne remarked. "How, though?"


    Ashkan squinted and adjusted his position to see better. "Maybe we''ll find out once we get down there."


    We started descending as a group again. There was something unsettling about swimming down there in that encroaching darkness. Everyone''s glow crystals shimmered around me in the blue-grey depths. My heartbeat quickened a little, even though there was no obvious threat. This was like nothing I''d experienced before, and my body knew it. Every nerve in me felt like it was on edge.


    "I thought I saw some ruins on the surface of the island," Shaye said suddenly, "when we sailed in earlier. They looked quite old and crumbled, all but covered by vines and moss and such."


    "There is always something beneath..." Reyshore mused.


    Morgina chimed in, "Wouldn''t be surprised if Uneis fancied spendin'' time here. A little archipelago with ruins that lead to the secret, underwater chamber where she stowed her shiny? Sounds like a real place of power to me."


    We swam closer and closer, passing rock formations on our way down. I caught glimpses of schools of fish and other tiny creatures, but nothing too large. At least, not yet. There wasn''t much more vegetation besides the trees at this depth, save for some lone, jagged coral outcrops. The darkness and silence around us were starting to creep into my chest. My suit kept my temperature steady, but that didn''t stop me from feeling a chill.


    The ruins appeared even grander at close range. The stone pillars were at least a dozen feet high. Their bases were flat and square, and their columns had some sort of curved, filigreed design in them that made them look like oversized seashells. The stone was pale grey and cracked, covered in patches of green algae. Some of them had long since broken or fallen. Others had crumbled into a pile on the ground. The domed structure''s exterior had a pattern etched onto it, like ripples on the surface of water. I wondered if there used to be something atop it. Glass panes, maybe? A sculpture of sorts? I had no idea what function the building served, but it was elegant. Even though it had clearly been underwater for a while, there was a sort of ethereal grace to it.


    "These look old," Reyshore stated, "as if they might be the remnants of Uneis'' temple."


    Tyrath peered up at the top of a pillar. "That seems likely."


    Kadia paused and glanced around us, the amulet clutched in one hand. She took in a breath. "This must be the place."


    "We should investigate," Thorne suggested.


    Everyone started to spread out a little. Tyrath went over to one of the pillars to touch it, while Kadia swam closer to the structure''s base. The rest of us peered around or went off in our own directions to see what there was to be seen. The HUD display in my visor still showed me all the vitals I needed to know. It was so quiet and calm that I could hear myself breathing, alongside the quiet thrumming of my rebreather.


    Ashkan paused beside me, then touched the surface of one of the columns, as if checking its sturdiness. He tapped it a couple of times with a clawed knuckle and looked back to me. "Not as brittle as I thought, given its age."


    "You''re a rock expert now?" I asked with a smirk.


    "No, but I do have experience with old stones." He crossed his arms. "But it''s fairly common knowledge that Uneis built with very strong foundations."


    "Maybe," I said as I studied the pillar more closely, "but the years underwater must''ve taken quite a toll."


    "Well, she wanted them to be underwater. So... Maybe not." He tilted his head back and stared up at the building, squinting.


    Tyrath''s voice boomed through my helmet. "Anybody found an entrance yet?"


    Kadia moved in closer, then went around to the side and slipped between two of the surrounding pillars, searching the gaps between them. She was muttering quietly to herself, sounding faintly annoyed. "Must be... If she didn''t want just anybody getting in here..."


    Reyshore flipped onto his back. "There is evidence of doorways and openings around, but it seems they''ve long since collapsed and been buried under sand or rock or both. That, or we''ve been searching the wrong places." He was silent for a few moments before he swam over to help Kadia.


    The rest of us soon joined in. Some of us drifted up the columns to look from above, others maneuvered around the grooves between the pillars, looking for hidden panels, gaps, or holes. This massive pile of broken, carved stone had to lead somewhere. There was nothing else in sight except for this. The rest of the sea floor was nothing but a deep, blue-grey void.


    The only thing that caught my attention was a tiny creature flitting through the water at the corner of my vision. It had the wings of a moth, but a long, lizard-like body and fins, with barbs along its spine. Its tail curled and undulated in the water. I followed it for a while as it darted between pieces of rubble. I got distracted watching the little guy ¨C so much so that I ended up bumping my head against a large chunk of stone.


    "Ow..." I put a hand up to rub my helmet.


    Morgina floated into my view from my right. "Whoops! You okay? Try not to knock this thing over on your own skull, all right? It''ll make the treasure harder to find."


    "Sorry..." I went to rub my neck, and then noticed my belt crystal was missing. "Wait." I spun around to search, before glancing down.


    My light had fallen a short way from the spot where I''d been, shining right into a hollow beneath one of the pillars. The little creature from earlier was flitting about just above it. I moved closer. There was a crevice, maybe six inches across. I couldn''t tell how far down it went, though. It might''ve just been an indent in the pillar. It wasn''t until I grabbed the crystal and stuck it down into the hole that I realized there was an actual tunnel there, which went deeper into the seabed itself.


    "Found something," I called to the others. Before I could say another word, though, the little fish-thing grabbed hold of my glowing crystal, yanked it right from my hand, and darted into the opening with it. "Hey!" I exclaimed, watching it vanish into the tunnel.


    "What is it?" Shaye asked as she swam closer.


    "I found a hole. Something came and took my light," I answered.


    She peered down, her own light reflecting off the rock surface. "Oh. What did it look like?"


    I gave a brief description and moved my hand in a swimming motion, mimicking what it did with the crystal.


    "Might have been a spri''ler," Tyrath noted. "Cheeky buggers, those. Always stealing things from you, if they like them. Especially shiny things."


    "Thorne, can I have another lantern crystal, please?" I requested.


    With a nod, he retrieved one from a pocket on his leg, shook it a bunch, then handed it to me. It flared to life. I attached it to my belt and turned back to the opening.


    All eight of us were gathered around now, examining the crevice. Evidently, nobody was small enough to squeeze through. And we had to be careful about breaking or otherwise disturbing the ruins, lest they come tumbling down and bury the entrance. It''d be easy to just blast a hole in the foundation, but there were a few issues with that approach.


    "Any ideas?" Tyrath asked the group at large.


    Reyshore spoke up first. "There could be traps ahead. Even if there are not, we run the risk of breaking through into something else that might not survive a violent rupture."


    "Aaaand," Morgina chimed in, "there could be a giant monster that guards this place. Who knows?"


    Tyrath scoffed a bit at her remark but said nothing.


    "There''s a way inside; there must be," Kadia said.


    I turned to Thorne. "I''m guessing kywolk acid is a no-go?"


    "It''d just float to the surface. Way too messy," he confirmed.


    Shaye paused to think for a few seconds. "Well... We could try moving some of the rubble from around the opening. See if it makes the gap any larger."


    "Does magic even work underwater?" I wondered.


    Ashkan made a ''so-so'' gesture. "It depends."


    "Watch." Thorne extended his palm towards the boulders surrounding the crevice. He seemed to focus, and the rocks began to move and shake, but very little else. He closed his eyes and concentrated even more intensely. They slid back a bit, away from the entrance, and the opening grew larger by a couple of inches. "Uh, a little...help, please?"


    "Thorne, you''re going to injure yourself," Kadia told him in an exasperated tone. Still, she swam closer to help.


    The other trainers quickly followed suit, and with all the stacked telekinetic spells, the rocks were moved out of the way with significant effort. It seemed underwater magic took more time and concentration than on land, but the results were about the same. The entrance was now wide enough for most of us to fit through...but getting separated wasn''t a wise move on missions like these.


    Morgina folded her arms. "Well. My shoulders are definitely not goin'' through that thing. And neither is Ty''s big head."


    "At least my head isn''t filled with air," he retorted, arching an eyebrow.


    She gave him an exaggerated glare. "It''s called brains. Not that you would know."


    He rolled his eyes but chuckled a little.


    "Oh!" Shaye gasped. "...Oh. Wait. Nevermind. I thought perhaps a laser would work to cut away the stone, like Brielle did in Thenanari, but...the water would scatter the beam..."


    "Not bad logic, really," I assured her.


    "...Maybe that could work," Ashkan piped up, turning his head towards us. "Weapon enchantments are unaffected by external forces on an atomic level, including water... If we were to enhance our blades with a sort of laser edge or a cutting beam..."


    My eyes widened. "We could cut a wider entrance instead of smashing things open!"


    The two of us shared a look for a couple of moments, then we both smiled at each other.


    "Would that actually work?" Shaye questioned.


    Ashkan squinted pensively. "Possibly. Smiths sometimes use those kinds of enchantments on tools to carve into especially tough materials. We could test it on a boulder."


    I unsheathed my violet dagger and paused. Then, I took a breath and channeled my magic into it. Casting spells underwater felt like trying to focus through a thick, bubbly substance. But, the charm activated after a few seconds of mental concentration. I was familiar with conjuring both lasers and light-based enchantments, so the two melded together nicely, as I hoped. The edge of my dagger was bathed in a pale magenta light, the water around it shimmering like a heat haze. It had no effect on the spell otherwise.


    I heard Thorne click his tongue. "There''s no way you three aren''t destined to be a team."


    "Let''s hope this works, then." I went over to a large, flat rock and slashed at it a few times. The blade didn''t exactly slice through it like butter, but it did give the rock face some significant gashes.


    "Huh." Tyrath blinked a couple of times. "Would you look at that."


    Morgina grinned. "That''s pretty slick."


    "Brielle, would you do the honours?" Reyshore motioned towards the small hole.


    "Oh, yeah, of course." I swam closer to the crevice and started outlining it with my dagger.


    It was a little awkward, because the knife''s tip kept getting stuck in the cracks and such, and the water resistance made it hard to push through. Still, the rock was chipped away little by little. Soon enough, I''d scored two curved notches around the original opening that, once removed, would let us get inside without having to wriggle around too much.


    "There," I said as I brushed away some of the loose rock. "It''s like cutting glass. If someone could just break these pieces out, we''d be able to¨C"


    Abruptly, Ashkan''s right fist smashed into one of the notches. The section of rock I''d scored out popped free like a cookie cutter and sank down into the hole below us.


    "Be gentle, Ashkan!" Shaye exclaimed. "Don''t go punching it! We need to go underneath these ruins, remember?"


    "I''m only breaking the rock that needs to be broken," he replied as he flexed his fingers. His glove had a glowing orange enchantment around it. "I think I know how pressure points work, Shaye."


    "Just...be careful," she urged him.


    "Yeah, yeah." He moved to the second piece and gave it a couple of light taps, as if trying to figure out how much force was needed. Eventually, his knuckles connected with the rock, and that panel popped out just as easily.


    "It looks like we''ve made a small cave for ourselves," Morgina quipped.


    Kadia kneeled beside me and examined the perimeter of the entrance. "Good work. Everyone, be cautious and follow me. We are likely trespassing holy grounds now, and I imagine it would not do well to disrespect them."


    "That''s what you''re worried about?" Thorne commented with a half-grin. "Not what might be waiting in here for us?"


    His girlfriend was unamused. "Don''t jinx us." She slipped down into the opening without another word, her suit glowing dimly in the shadows.


    Thorne gave the group a look that I couldn''t quite read, then shook his head and followed her. Morgina, Ashkan, and I went after him. Then came Shaye, Tyrath, and finally Reyshore.


    I descended through the entrance, careful to keep my head on a swivel. It looked as though we''d broken through a ceiling panel into an actual hallway of sorts. The walls were a mishmash of jagged, irregular stone, held up by more of the shell-like columns, all of it covered in patches of algae, coral, and barnacles. There were even small, green, jellyfish-esque creatures bobbing about in the open spaces between the rocks, lighting the hallway dimly. Some of the gaps in the ceiling and walls were blocked up with chunks of rubble, but they''d clearly been originally carved by people, given the angles and smooth surfaces. It was kind of hard to imagine anybody actually living down there, but I supposed being able to breathe underwater made it much easier. Really, everything was rather pretty if not dilapidated. The temple in its heyday must''ve been something to behold. We were essentially in its basement now, so the floors above the seabed had either long since eroded away or fallen apart, buried under the sand and sediment.


    The underground labyrinth seemed to go on for a while, regularly branching off into separate hallways and rooms. Kadia stopped at each intersection to check around before continuing in the direction the amulet pointed. Our glow crystals helped tremendously at keeping the darkness at bay. Every so often, we''d pass by a row of bookcases embedded into the wall</a> with dozens of sodden volumes left behind on their shelves. Most of them were so brittle that the covers had rotted off. Others had been picked clean of their pages by curious fish or crabs or other organisms over the centuries. There were also plenty of statues, carvings, and effigies of Uneis, her priests, and her followers scattered about the corridors. A lot of it seemed to be made out of marble. Most of them had cracked and crumbled with time. Other than that, there was little decor of note.


    My helmet beeped softly, and an orange light appeared at the bottom left of my HUD. The minerals in my air reservoir capsules were at fifteen percent capacity.


    "Hey, when should I swap out my air supply?" I asked the team at large. "My capsules are getting low."


    "What''s your indicator at?" Ashkan questioned.


    I glanced down to check the orange bar again. "Fifteen."


    "I''m at eighteen," Morgina spoke up.


    Thorne''s voice echoed through our comms. "Mine''s at fifteen as well. Probably be good to swap out before they hit ten. Can''t be too careful down here." He opened a small pouch on his belt and withdrew a couple new electrolytic crystals.


    "Are there enough to refill everyone?" Kadia asked. "We might as well change them lest we forget."


    He approached me and checked the reservoirs on my neck. "Plenty. Okay Brielle, just keep breathing normally. I''m going to swap out the crystals. I know they make a bit of a ''fwoomp'' noise when they start working, but it shouldn''t last longer than a couple of seconds."


    I felt Thorne fiddle around with the left capsule first. There was a click, and a red warning symbol appeared on the left side of my visor. The air in my helmet began to grow thin. Then, there was a brief burst of air against my cheek as he slotted in a new mineral, and the warning vanished. After the same process was repeated on the right side, my HUD informed me that the air capsules were back up to a full charge.


    It only took a few minutes to replace the crystals in everyone else''s reservoirs as well, after which we continued on down the hall. The amulet kept us moving forward at a good pace. We occasionally ran into a school of spri''lers. They darted out to investigate the glowing lights on our suits, only to scurry off again once we shooed them away. The ones in groups seemed to be bolder in their efforts to investigate us. I watched one or two get tangled in Kadia''s long braid, and I had to help pick them out.


    We emerged into a large chamber after about half an hour. A cluster of spri''lers swarmed out to greet us, and Kadia stopped to swat at them in a very irritated manner. A couple of them floated after me. I tried shooing them off, but they were stubborn, and I soon found myself swimming around in an attempt to dodge the tiny things. It wasn''t exactly very dignifying.


    "They''re trying to take your belt again," Thorne chuckled as he helped brush them away. "Always on the hunt for the perfect bauble for their hoard, aren''t you, you little scamps?"


    "There are far too many of them for my liking," Kadia muttered. "Let''s proceed as quickly as possible."


    Ashkan was glancing around, examining the chamber. It was slightly more intact than the previous rooms and halls we''d traversed through. The ceiling and walls were composed of much more polished, pristine marble, as were the decorative pillars lining the perimeter. Strings of rusted chains, ornaments, and chandeliers dangled down, swaying lazily in the water. There were more bookcases here, some filled with tomes and other odds and ends. The floor tiles all bore the symbol of water ¨C a teardrop ¨C in various patterns and sizes. And in the centre of the back wall sat a surprisingly intact bust of Uneis herself atop an ornate pedestal.


    Kadia glanced down at the amulet, then headed towards the goddess. "We must be in the right place."


    The rest of us congregated around the statue and admired it for a bit. It had either been carved from various materials or painted, because its pieces were either white, grey, or blue. In spite of its obvious age and mild wear and tear, there was something about it that radiated a kind of...dignified beauty. Her features were delicate, soft, and smooth. There was a hint of melancholy in her gaze, though. She was looking up towards the unseen surface. Her eyebrows sloped downward, and her lips were parted very slightly, as if she was about to sigh. Her neck, chest, and ears were covered with elaborate jewelry carved right into the piece. On the pedestal below her, a line of glyphs had been engraved in an old language, worn down by time.


    "The Goddess of Water. The Blueguard... Spearhead of Life..." Tyrath said in a low voice, almost reverently. "I know her stories well. And yet..." His brow creased, as if he was trying to piece together a complicated thought. "...It''s strange to be face to face with her like this."


    Morgina turned to look at him, and a small, bemused smile appeared on her face. "What, you don''t believe in gods or something?"


    "That''s not it. It''s more like, when you know them from mere ink and text, they almost start to seem smaller, less important. Standing right in front of her... Sort of, anyway. We owe a lot of our strength to them, don''t we? They''re the reason why elemental magic exists in the first place. Y''know, it''s like you meeting Jeprus, or Reyshore meeting Gavphine. The creators of our disciplines we''ve spent so many years studying. Almost like magic isn''t ours at all. They just kind of...gifted it to us."


    Reyshore slowly crossed his arms. "Hm. I must admit, your philosophical tangents are...somewhat rare, my friend."


    "Yeah, are you okay?" Morgina asked in a slightly joking tone.


    "I''m perfectly fine!" Tyrath put his hands on his hips and eyed the two of them somewhat haughtily. "What, a lieutenant isn''t allowed to get spiritual once in a while? Just ''cause you''re a heartless goon doesn''t mean I am."


    She tapped the visor of her helmet and winked. "You know you love me, Ty."


    A familiar look of exasperation appeared on his face. "That remains to be seen."


    "If you two are finished," Kadia remarked dryly, "it''s time we move on. We are on a time limit, in more ways than one. The amulet has led us here. Perhaps there is a clue somewhere nearby."


    The group began fanning out and searching the room. Ashkan and Reyshore started poring over the bookshelves with intrigue. Thorne swam up to a few crystalline fixtures hanging from the ceiling. Kadia joined him to inspect the ceiling itself, while Morgina and Tyrath made a few passes around the place in different directions. As for me, I found myself standing in front of the sculpture, studying it quietly. There was something about Uneis that tugged on my attention. I figured it was her expression. Her placid, sorrowful face almost beckoned me to approach her, like she had a secret that I needed to understand.


    Shaye came up beside me. "Any thoughts?"


    I frowned a little at the statue''s face. "Do you think Uneis actually looked like this, or is this just an artist''s rendering?"


    She tilted her head. "Well, if this is as old as the temple, I''m sure her followers would''ve been quite familiar with her. Of course, the gods were known to shift into their person-forms only to interact with us, so it can be debated whether or not they actually have true appearances... But they apparently remained mostly consistent. I suppose they each took a liking to their chosen visages."


    "She looks..." My lips pursed briefly. "Maybe she''s just tired, or world-weary, or something. But it seems like a sad expression to me."


    "I am no art critic. Perhaps some of her worshippers liked the mournful look to her. Or... Now that I think of it, many depictions of Uneis bear that same look, don''t they?" Shaye narrowed her eyes a little. "She weeps for us... Supposedly. That was her unique ability. Gavphine could turn completely invisible, Iton could fly with ease, Jeprus could walk through any material... And Uneis cried protective tears that could guard the vulnerable from illness, famine, cruelty... There is always a degree of exaggeration to such fables, however. Perhaps it was merely part of her personality."


    "Have you found anything?" Kadia inquired, approaching the two of us. Her braid floated behind her like a long, purple snake.


    "Nothing yet," I replied.


    Shaye gave a casual wave of her hand. "Just idle thoughts, truly."


    "Neither have I, other than this vial." She held up an empty glass container for us to see. It was cylindrical with a pointed end and had fancy silver filigree crawling up its sides.


    I blinked. "Where''d you find that?"


    "Lodged in the ceiling, right where Uneis'' gaze is aimed," she answered. She then turned her eyes up to the point of interest on the ceiling, which seemed entirely indistinct and nondescript to me. "It was in a small hatch of sorts. Clearly intentional. I wonder if it''s something vital, or just an ornament that has already served its purpose."


    "We should definitely bring it with us," Shaye said.


    Unfortunately, that was as far as anyone had gotten. The amulet had only brought us to the doorstep of the gemstone; its directional mechanism was still locked onto the bust. We scoured the chamber for ten more minutes but uncovered nothing of note. In the interest of not becoming trapped in a watery grave once dawn hit, we decided to backtrack and explore more of the temple complex. There had to be some crucial piece to the puzzle we were missing. It was just a question of where to look next.


    There were more hallways and doors connecting the various sections of the temple together. We managed to find a giant spiral staircase that likely once led to higher levels, a crumbling ballroom of sorts, a rather neglected study lined with shattered windows and torn books, a decayed dining hall with tattered banners lining the walls, and the remains of several unidentifiable rooms. Everything was rife with debris and algae.


    Finally, the eight of us entered an area that looked like it might''ve been an inner sanctum of sorts, or at least more of an office. Fluted columns spaced out a grand, vaulted ceiling decorated with intricate carvings. Smaller prayer rooms extended out to our left and right. The floor had a tessellation of tiles forming all kinds of abstract patterns. Many of them had been broken or flipped over. Half-melted candles clung to sconces embedded in the columns and a few desks, as if ready to light themselves and work again at a moment''s notice. Here and there were pieces of fine pottery with various cracks and chips in them. I was also fairly certain I''d seen a skeleton lying amongst the piles of rubble at some point, but I didn''t want to get close enough to properly confirm.


    "These might be the religious leaders'' quarters," Ashkan commented as he opened a drawer, "or maybe a throne room."


    Reyshore swam to the back of the room to examine a tall door. "It is locked," he called out upon testing its handle.


    "Interesting. We had yet to encounter a locked door in here...or many doors at all, really," Kadia replied.


    Thorne rubbed the chin of his helmet, thinking. "It wouldn''t take long to check what''s behind it. Should I try to pick it?"


    "There is no keyhole, I''m afraid," Reyshore sighed. "It may simply be fused shut."


    "Damn. Well, I guess that''s what unlocking spells are for..." He raised a hand towards the wood of the door. Nothing happened. After a few seconds, he dropped his arm, frustrated. "Huh. That''s never not worked before."


    Tyrath frowned at his brother. "Sure you''re doing it right?"


    He huffed in response, raising his hand again. "''Course I''m doing it right! You want to try?"


    Kadia snapped her fingers to grab our attention. "Ahem. You''re making bread out of sand. Not going to work. Either this door has an extremely strong ward that dispels unlocking charms, or it has no lock at all. We must find another way."


    "I bet I could just..." With a low mutter, Tyrath backed up a few feet, then broke into a strong kick right against the door. A loud crack echoed through the sanctum. Alas, the door remained staunchly in place.


    "Tyrath, you will refrain from destroying the relics of our history," Kadia chastised sharply.


    He bristled, but lowered his foot back onto the floor nonetheless. "Captain, it isn''t as though we can do anything more. Using magic would be destructive. I''m simply advocating for a hands-on solution to the issue. I don''t see the problem with¨C"


    Just then, a hidden panel slid out from behind us to cover the entrance we''d come in from. Everyone jolted, startled, and instantly reached for our weapons. We formed a circle as we turned to face the rest of the room. At first, it seemed empty of threats, but that soon changed. Sparks crackled through the water around the edges of the room. Large, horizontal pipes lodged in the walls began to emanate thin streams of pale bubbles. A high-pitched tone whined in my ears, making me flinch. The small display in my helmet''s visor notified me that the temperature of the surrounding water was slowly increasing.


    I turned to see Kadia poking her dagger at the exposed conduit piping with disdain, or confusion, or maybe both. A few sparks spat in response, forcing her to move back. "We must''ve activated a trap. Quickly, find an exit!"


    We began searching in a panic, swimming around, examining the walls for any cracks or hidden compartments, but we quickly found ourselves running into more obstacles. As the room heated up further, the pressure started to become oppressive. I watched helplessly as my visor''s temperature readings began to tick upwards.


    "Can''t we break through the ceiling?!" Morgina exclaimed.


    "We don''t know what''s above us; we could easily be crushed," Kadia retorted. "Tyrath, Morgina, try to cool those pipes with cold water and ice. The rest of you, see if you can find a weak point. At least one of the doorways must be functional, or the temple''s builders wouldn''t be able to escape should the trap trigger... Unless that failsafe has eroded away as well..."


    Tyrath grit his teeth, trying to keep the frustration from his voice. "I''ll...see what I can do."


    "Ice magic doesn''t really work that well in water; you know that," Morgina griped, before yelping loudly upon touching the nearest pipe with a hand. "OW! Bloody¨C! ¡­Yeah, that''s hot all right!"


    Reyshore was still pushing on the door to the other room, hoping for a miracle, while the rest of us swam around, inspecting every detail of the area for anything we may have missed. It seemed we''d run into a dead end. A well-calibrated, fatal dead end. It now felt like I was swimming in a giant hot tub. Sweat started to bead on my face, making the helmet feel very claustrophobic and stuffy. The others looked to be feeling similarly. We couldn''t keep this up much longer.


    Tyrath and Morgina managed to slow the heaters down slightly, but it only made a minimal difference. Thorne was now trying alongside Reyshore to shoulder the door open with their combined strength, much to Kadia''s protests. Shaye was growing pale from the heat. Ashkan swam in wide circles around us, examining everything in his sight for clues. I''d gone to check the integrity of the stone panel covering our entrance, but it wouldn''t budge an inch. We were well and truly stuck.


    My gloved fingers slid across the uneven stone wall in front of me. Something about its texture felt familiar. It was...rough. More natural than not. Less modified than the rest of the temple. A few seconds later, it clicked. Magic was the default solution to getting stuck, but for explosive or destructive spells, precision wasn''t really attainable. The target''s surroundings were always simultaneously in the line of fire. But if that powerful energy was harnessed and applied to a very precise tool...


    Ashkan swam by me, and I grabbed his arm to stop him.


    His eyes locked with mine. "What is it?"


    "Give me your dagger," I ordered, my words hasty with adrenaline. "Please."


    He immediately handed it over. I grasped the handle firmly, and channeled some energy through my arm and into the blade, until it lit up with a faint magenta glow. I then gave it back to him.


    A look of realization dawned on his face. "Of course...!"


    With that, I left him to start carving out chunks of the wall, just like I''d done earlier, and headed for Shaye, who''d drifted closer to the ground in an attempt to stay as cool as possible. "Shaye, are you able to go help Ash?"


    "With what?" Her voice sounded strained.


    Kadia whipped around. "Help? What are you doing?"


    "The laser enchantment," I said to her. "It should work on the stone down here, shouldn''t it?"


    Her eyes widened as she recalled the idea, and then she nodded vigorously. "Right! Thorne, Reyshore, go and assist with this new plan. I''ll try to freeze the pipes for a bit longer."


    Once I finished augmenting my three teammates'' respective blades, they immediately got to work on the wall alongside Ashkan. I glanced around nervously as they carved away. The pipes'' output was steadily increasing, and it was starting to look like it was getting close to boiling the water around us. My entire body felt uncomfortably hot, like I''d been stuck out in the sun too long. Tyrath''s and Morgina''s faces were twisted up in visible frustration from their continued efforts to try to cool the pipes down, even if only briefly.


    Finally, there was an audible crack of the stone in front of me.


    Thorne gave a victorious whoop. "These look like deep enough gashes. One good punch should do it."


    Kadia was at my side in a flash. "We are running out of time. Hit it!"


    He didn''t hesitate to follow her command. His fist became engulfed in orange wisps before he rammed it right through the weakened wall. A spiderweb of cracks quickly spread out from the point of contact. There was a pause as he pulled back to do it again...and then the middle of the panel broke apart in a burst of rubble. A surge of cool water rushed in to fill the void.


    Shaye, Ashkan and I were hurriedly ushered through the circular hole. My helmet''s readings now indicated the surrounding temperature had plummeted dramatically. Everyone else followed us shortly. Soon, we found ourselves floating in the hallway just outside. We took the opportunity to cool off and catch our breath. The bubbles and whining from the pipes died out behind us, as if the trap was satisfied with having gotten rid of the chamber''s occupants.


    "Morgina, your hand..." Tyrath spoke suddenly. "Is it all right?"


    She grimaced down at the offending limb. A small trickle of blood had begun to float off the exposed skin of her palm, mixing in with the surrounding water. "Oh. I guess I got burned a little. I''m fine."


    He huffed, then gently grasped her arm to inspect the wound more closely. "No, that has to be second-degree at least. Reyshore, can you heal it?"


    "Don''t be so overbearing," she complained.


    Reyshore nodded, swimming closer. "I would need more time than we have to treat it properly, but I can certainly halve the damage now." His palm became engulfed in soft gold light.


    Morgina looked at the injury again, then shrugged. "If you insist..."


    As Reyshore treated the burn, Thorne fished out some water-repellent bandages from a pouch on his suit. "Here, at least we can protect the wound in the meantime." He began wrapping it up once Reyshore''s spell faded. "And for the record, Morgina, you have a higher tolerance for pain than anyone else I know. That was definitely worse than ''fine''."


    "Aw, you know me so well," she joked.


    A little bit of casual discussion about the recent events followed before Kadia ordered us back into work mode. There were still a lot of ruins left to explore. And now, not only had the traps of the previous room shut off, but we also had a way to safely find out just what was behind that wooden door.


    Ashkan floated at my side as we returned into the sanctum, with Kadia taking the lead. I saw him cast me an appraising look. "Nice thinking back there."


    "It''s nothing," I murmured, smiling slightly. "I don''t know why I didn''t remember it sooner."


    "Well, people don''t tend to think clearly under stress. Better late than never," he reasoned.


    I couldn''t help but laugh a bit at that. "Gee, I''m flattered. Thanks, Ash."


    "Just giving credit where it''s due," he replied with a wink, then moved ahead.


    Goddamn it. Now was really not the time for my feelings to come rearing up again. I watched my heart rate monitor spike on the HUD inside my helmet.


    I didn''t get long to be frustrated with my emotions, though. We approached the wooden door to find Reyshore had already given the same laser enchantments to his and Thorne''s daggers. The room had cooled off by that point, though there was a noticeable bubble or two still rising off the top of the hot pipes. The wood of the door quickly became charred. A few minutes of careful effort later, a chunk had been removed from the middle. After some more whittling and careful slicing around the hinges, the entire thing came clean off, leaving an open doorway.